ã€ŠRE: Perverted Sugar Daddy Systemã€‹


 Chapter 1 Secretaries

    With a sigh, I unlocked the door of my apartment, grunting as I jammed the door open and after using more strength than should be necessary to close and lock it, I threw my worn-out work bag to the side, walked to the bed which was just some steps away and collapsed on it.

    My old bones popped as I stretched on the bed, a few groans leaving my lips as I tried to unload the stress of the day and then about 5 minutes later, I pushed myself off the bed.

    Turning to the left, I stared at the desktop on my desk for some seconds and with a sigh began undressing till I was left in just my boxers and socks.

    I carried my big belly over to the desk and collapsed on the chair infront of it.

    I hastily booted up my computer and a minute later, I was online, already on a favored site of mine and typing into the search bar "heart-shaped ass" and then after some seconds of scrolling through the outputted results, I switched to" tall female secretaries in stockings" and then giving up on resisting the temptation within me, I typed in "tall secretary with big heart-shaped butt wearing stockings".

    Seconds later, my boxers were down, and after squirting out some oil from a container which had conveniently enough been standing on my desk, I got busy with my little brother, my eyes trained on the tall woman with a black skirt who was making proper use of her mouth.

    My name is Marcus Lawson, I am a 50 year old divorced man with an already dead future who has considered committing suicide a couple of times but just doesn''t have the spine.

    Currently, I work at a small startup law firm as their software engineer, data analyst and technical advisor.

    The names of the position and the fact that there are many may paint a good job, but one look at where I stay and the hollow look in my eyes will tell you the story of how much of a shit hole it was, especially its pay.

    Started and run by a few young ambitious men who had just finished law school and were now looking to make it big, one could imagine how much money these poor sods would have on themselves, not to talk of what to pay me with. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though I hated my job, I didn''t hate my bosses, after all, one couldn''t blame them for choosing to hire a desperate old geezer who had rusty skills they could make use of at half the price it was worth.

    If anyone was to be blamed it would be me, me for getting married to a gold digger and losing all I had worked for in my life. Stupid me.

    Fapping after work is not a thing of mine. Well, it''s no longer a current thing of mine since it was something I dreadfully engaged in in my less older days.

    "I guess the old age finally kicked in."

    My hormones stopped ragging in me as they used to when I turned 43, my little brother staying dead for nearly 7 years till about some months ago when I walked into this dinery and met this gorgeous waitress.

    Annita Slom was the name of the young woman and just like my searches she was tall, wore white stockings and had an ass which drew a marvelous heart when she bent over.

    You might be wondering about the secretary part I added in my searches and well, all I have to say is that it''s sort of my kink.

    Most of the time, wearing clean white shirts that were tucked into their well-ironed black skirt that hugged their lower bodies so perfectly to reveal their slim waist and the way it curved down to their hips and buttocks. The sight of a secretary never failed to light up a fire in me, well that was back in my less older days until recently.

    Bored with life and on my way from work I decided to try out a dinery I had never been to, and it was there I saw this young girl who had just gotten back from a presentation at the university bending over to pick a cup which had fallen to the floor, the lady unaware that her skirt had ridden up her thighs and was revealing her crotch to a perverted me who was behind her and had just so coincidentally bent down to tie my loose shoelace.

    From that day onward, the image of how Anita''s panties grabbed and outlined her pussy, all of this contained in her heart-shaped ass had become stuck in my head.

    From that day onward I became her pervy stalker.

    With my old body I would go to the dinery on evenings I knew she would be working and I would watch her, using my glasses to hide my dirty gaze.

    After a day of watching and memorizing all her body movements I would go back home and though I would try to fight it, in the end, I would end up playing a porn video.

    With memories of how Anita bent, how she laughed and touched and how she spoke in my head, I had no need for a porn video, no.

    The porn was just there to set the mood while I leaned into my chair and with my eyes closed stroked my dick to the thought of Anita''s lower lips enveloping my dick, her beautiful lips opened in an O shape as she moaned while bouncing on my little brother.

    Though the handwork took some time, soon I felt myself approaching the peak and just as I expected to hit it like every other time and begin coming back down, this time, I found myself going past it, a white light filling my head and all my senses going into overdrive.

    "Fuck, am I going to die from wanking. I can just imagine how this story is going to be reported in the news."

    [Potential system host found]

    [Compatibility check]

    [100% compatibility]

    [System installing]

 Chapter 2 System

    Feeling the warm morning sun on me, I first scrunched my face in annoyance, my body unhappy with the disturbance, but then my brain booted and I quickly jumped to my feet.

    "I''m late," I thought to myself in shock, quickly looking towards the alarm on my desk and then freezing because though I saw a desk, it was brown in colour and lacking a few things, my desktop being the most glaring missing item.

    Immediately, my mind went to the happenings of the previous day and when I remembered the heaven calling orgasm I had experienced, I was quick to assume I had been robbed the previous night.

    A quick panicked check around the room rebuffed my fear of suffering robbery, but it also at the same time told me that I was in the right place at the wrong time.

    I was still trying to make sense of what was happening, my brain quick to arrive at the answer that I was dreaming when a blue transparent screen appeared in the air right before my eyes and then a text along with a voice appearing and speaking.

    [Good morning, Marcus]

    "Good morning" I answered naturally.

    [How was your night]

    "It was good, how about yours"

    [It was great, you wouldn''t believe the things that happened. You are the first person of your kind to actually qualify to receive a system. I had so much fun searching for the correct time to take you to and then there is also the adjustment of the features of your system. It was a trying job but a new experience, I totally enjoyed it.]

    Reading the text, understanding that the personality behind it was female was the first thing my mind processed and then it went to the pressing issues.

    "Am I in a dream."

    [No]

    "Where I am"

    [You''ve been taken back in time, about 25 years.

    Oops it''s time to go, see you later Marcus, have fun and please don''t die.]

    With that, the voice went silent despite my calls and though the blue screen remained, the text on it disappeared.

    Normally the bizarreness of my current situation should have gotten me all curious and hyped, even fearful, but after 50 years of living, calmly taking things as they came had become a passive skill.

    I had the choice to either be worried or nonchalant about my situation and without much thought, I picked the enjoyable option.

    "What dumb dream is this, an android girl with a big ass and a short schoolgirl skirt would have been better."

    As this thought entered my mind, I ignored the screen in front of me, sat down on the bed and began thinking of Anita appearing in my room.

    I figured since I was lucid dreaming, getting Anita to come do some nasty things with me should be an easy task but after some seconds passed, the only change I saw was a new text silently appearing on the blue screen.

    [System installation complete]

    [Welcome host to the Perverted Sugar Daddy System]

    [Your Profile]

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +1 strength)

    Level/XP: level 1/ (0/100)

    Dick Length: 6 inches

    Load Volume: 3ml

    PSDP:0

    Potential sugar babies:(0/3)

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 3.5 (2.5)/ Agility: 2 / Stamina: 1.5 / Intelligence: 3/ charisma: 1.5(1)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: NA

    Equipped items: NA

    Mission: NA

    Shop

    Inventory

    Gift package]

    "Am I dreaming"

    [No]

    "Then explain to me what exactly is happening"

    [You have been brought back to the past and granted a system]

    The answer given to me though simple, was still hard to believe. I had read a little about systems in my younger days so I knew the fantasy around it.

    Perhaps if I was younger, I would have been excited at this but years of living had very much grounded me to reality and I just could not believe that this was the truth.

    "What am I supposed to do with the system''

    [With the system you can satisfy your desires by becoming the greatest perverted sugar daddy]

    "Okay, but still, why give me of all people a system, there is nothing special about me"

    [I don''t know]

    "Are you alive"

    [No]

    Well, that explains the lack of personality, I thought remembering the cheerful voice that had first spoken to me before disappearing, the words she had spoken quite meaningful.

    "Can you speak" I asked.

    "No"

    Shrugging at this reply, I slowly swung my feet off the bed, my eyes narrowing as I felt something was wrong but it was when I put my hand to my back and got off the bed, standing on my own two feet, that I understood the strangeness I was feeling.

    First of all, I swung my waist left and right, a smile slowly coming to my face, and then I jumped up about 4 times, before stretching sideways a couple of times.

    "I''m young," I said and started laughing, unable to contain the joy of once more feeling energetic and near unstoppable.

    Unfortunately, my happiness was cut short as I noticed the system screen and was reminded of what was currently happening.

    I don''t know if it was curiosity or the exuberant energy going through me, but as I looked at the screen once more, I decided I might as well go with the flow, dream or not.

    "What if this truly is reality though."

    I looked at the text on the screen and after some seconds I decided to open the Gift package.

    "Let''s see the gift package"

    [Host doesn''t need to speak out his commands, a mere thought will suffice] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [As a welcome gift, you have been given 5000 PSDP points.

    As a welcome gift, you have been given 5 uses of suggestion spray.

    As a welcome gift, you have been given 3 uses of Daddy Oops.

    As a welcome gift, you have been given one use of Daddy''s curse.]

    "Okay," I slowly told myself as I looked at the rewards and then just like the system had written, I mentally asked for an explanation of the gifts that had been given.

    [PSDP: stands for perverted sugar daddy points. They are the currency of the system and can be used to buy goods from the shop.

    Suggestion spray: After using this spray on a female you can make a suggestion which she may carry out.

    Warning: The suggestion must be in a single related sentence and it must be viable to the target. Also, the target must have an at least noticeable trust or affection towards you for the spray to work.

    Daddy oops: Make your female target have a wardrobe malfunction. PS: it is best used when a woman has on only a towel.

    Daddy''s curse: it comes in the form of either a red or green pill which you will decide on and crush to activate.

    The red pill, causes a brutal and deadly accident to happen to your target while the blue pill causes a mild accident to happen to your female target.

    Warning: usage of the red pill brings about an enactment of negative Karma on you.

    The existence of the green pill is aimed at giving the host a chance to be a hero, but the host should be advised that he would have to be ready to handle whatever accident may occur.]

    The explanations on the gift had me raising an eyebrow, but before I could go into more analytics, the faint sound of something falling came from behind the wall and in a beat, I was on my feet grinning as I went out to test proof this supposed perverted system.

 Chapter 3 Lucy

    If you thought I had been a dead-beat loser with women throughout my life, then I''m sorry you would be totally wrong because the truth was that at one point in my life, I had been a playboy.

    From the age of 18-22, I had a good number of women in my palm, but that was not a history I am proud of considering how reckless and stupid I had been.

    It was sad that it took the death of my parents to show me how astray I had gone in my journey of life.

    Since their death when I was 22, I had never approached a girl right till even now that I was supposedly 25.

    Don''t get me wrong, I talked and interacted with them but most of the time it was just simple academic interaction. To put it simply, I had no female friends and hadn''t gotten pussy in over 3 years.

    Leaving my apartment, I walked to the door of the next apartment and without hesitation knocked on it.

    I stayed in a single off-campus story building that catered to the needs of students and was mostly populated by them, so the chances that my knock wouldn''t be heard were quite minimal.

    I waited for a few seconds, hoping that I wasn''t too late and soon the door was opened, warm air which smelled of shampoo and a fruity something hitting my nose before the image of a lady who had just a pink towel wrapped around her body and was hiding half her body behind the door entered my sight.

    With her long black hair, pink lips, fair skin, curvy hips and round bottom, Lucy Corlea was my next-door neighbour and also the beginning of my journey into perversion.

    My lust for Lucy, but perceived inability to acquire her made me a man who drilled a hole nearly all the way through the wall that separated my room and her bathroom and made a crack in one of the tiles of her bathroom, so I could peep on her whenever she came in there.

    This perverted work of engineering had been done by me last year when maintenance had been done on all the rooms in the building, it had been a holiday period, the workmen a bit lax with how they worked and the building nearly empty save for few homeless students like me.

    After countless times of jerking off to the images of Lucy wearing tight shorts and tops in my head, I so badly, no needed to upgrade and so had done what was necessary.

    Now back to the situation I had marched into.

    "Hey¡­ whatsup" Lucy said trying to cover up her failure to recollect my name.

    "Hey Lucy, are you okay, I heard a heavy thud on the wall and couldn''t help but come to check."

    "Yes, that was just me hitting the wall of my bathroom, but I don''t think I hit it that hard" Lucy said looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

    "An outspoken woman" I thought to myself having never interacted with the young woman outside of greeting and secretly taking pictures of her in skinny clothes using either my eyes or my phone.

    "You''re right, all I heard was a faint thud, but I figured I might as well use this as a chance to talk to a beautiful girl," I said with a nonchalant shrug my posture full of confidence, but the expression on Lucy''s face as she looked at me from head to toe immediately had alarms ringing in my head."

    "You came to flirt with me looking like this."

    Hearing Lucy''s question I followed in her footsteps, looking at myself from toe to chest and ignoring the fact that I had on just socks, my trousers had a visible patch-up work on the left side and that the shirt I wore had seen way better days, I replied.

    "Yes, anything wrong with it."

    My question had Lucy blinking at me in surprise and then she shook her head apparently in a possible time crunch, but the thing was I didn''t care, I came here with my own agenda.

    "Thank you for your compliment, I''m fine thank you, goodbye ¡­... ahhh"

    Yep, while Lucy went giving me goodbye dialogue, I opened the system and specified Lucy as the target, I used daddy oops on her.

    Halfway into her speech, Lucy''s towel which I was sure was tightly wrapped around her and even had her arms upper arms holding on to it, gracefully slipped off her body and fell to the ground, revealing her fair freshly washed skin, the properly trimmed triangle dark patch between her legs and most importantly her supple breasts which would fill up my hands if grabbed..

    The grace with which Lucy''s towel dropped left her unaware of the display she was putting on, and it was only when she was done speaking and noticed my gaze that she followed it and discovered her state.

    "Ahhhhh"

    Lucy''s scream made me wince and of course, she inevitably slammed her door shut, but though the old man in me wanted to be patient and consider today''s exploration enough, the youthful testosterone in me was firing rapidly and I decided to indulge in the fun.

    "System, use Daddy''s curse on her" I hurriedly thought, and thankfully before I could hear the sound of the door being locked, there was a scream and a fall to the ground followed by groans.

    "Hopefully It is a really mild accident."

    Swallowing and to my surprise finding myself a little giddy, I knocked on the door.

    "Hey are you okay"

    "I''m fine" Lucy replied, her voice cracked and full of suppressed pain. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You obviously aren''t fine. Look, I''ll be coming in at the count of 3 okay."

    "1"

    "2"

    "3"

    My counting was a little bit hurried, but of course, I had to be fast. I did not want to give Lucy the chance to overcome whatever accident had befallen her and lock the door.

    Sure, there were a few downsides to rushing into her room, but meaningful rewards only came with risk."

    At the count of three, I pushed open the door and walked in, my expression at first worried and then when I observed that Lucy was just lying on the floor and holding her right leg my face went calm.

    Despite the brashness and fearlessness the young girl had shown earlier, at the moment, she had a look of fear and vulnerability, her eyes fixed on me despite the pain which I knew she must be feeling from her sprained foot.

    "Get out "Lucy screamed but I ignored her and acting fast placed my hands under her back and thighs and despite the resistance she put up, I easily lifted her up, my strength shocking the both of us, Lucy more so.

    Thankfully Lucy wasn''t unreasonable as she went silent when I carried her, silently looking at me as I dropped her on the bed and began looking around the room.

    "Where is your first aid kit"

    "I don''t have one" Lucy said holding onto her leg and looking at me vigilantly.

    "That''s irresponsible" I admonished and then began walking towards the door."

    "Don''t move that leg, I''m going to go grab mine. I have to rub and massage your foot quickly or else there would be swelling and you would find yourself unable to walk for possibly a week."

    Going out of the room to get my first aid kit meant me risking Lucy closing the door and locking me out, but with my last words and the fact that she seemed like a reasonable girl, I believed the odds were in my favour.

    "Damn that girl is delicious, I can''t wait to rub my hands all over those legs"

 Chapter 4 Favourite

    Within just a minute I had gone to my apartment, gotten my first aid box and quickly returned to Lucy''s apartment a bit of relief going through me when I found her door still unlocked.

    Having pulled some pillows to put under her back and prop herself up, Lucy watched as I walked back into the room and silently went to attend to her leg.

    Sitting on the bed, I picked Lucy''s right leg and placed it on my lap and then taking out an ointment from within the box, I applied it on my palms and then just before I started rubbing her foot, I turned and looked straight at her.

    "If it hurts too much you tell me okay."

    "Okay," Lucy said her tone low and face going down and then caring for her embarrassment at the situation I began rubbing her foot, working my fingers into the areas around her ankle, avoiding the sprained area.

    "Thankfully it''s just something light"

    By my current deduction, my words to Lucy about her being unable to walk for a week if things weren''t handled properly had been wrong, but I saw no reason to correct this, after all, who knew if she would still let me work her feet.

    Having just taken her bath, Lucy''s foot was crystal clean and as I rubbed it, I enjoyed the feeling of their softness, smoothness and the flowery scent that came from the rest of her leg, this probably coming from whatever soap she used to bath.

    "Say, ehh¡­ how long will this take" Lucy said and when I looked back at her, I saw that she had bitten her lips, deep worry on her face.

    "Do you have somewhere to go, stressing your foot in its current condition would be fatal," I said as I kept on rubbing, observing that her legs tensed and relaxed at intervals, this meaning whatever pain she was feeling came in waves and was light.

    "I have to meet one of my lecturers today and it''s sort of an emergency."

    I had been wondering why things had been going smoothly for me so far and now hearing about Lucy''s emergency I got my answer.

    "Can''t you call and cancel, explain what happened?"

    "She won''t believe me," Lucy said with a frustrated sigh.

    "Why" I asked looking up at her.

    To this question, Lucy looked away in embarrassment and immediately I understood that she wasn''t the definition of an examplary student.

    "Who is this lecturer, maybe I can help" I asked not sure I would be able to do anything considering the numerous lecturers that would be in the university.

    "Dr Racheal from the Math department" Lucy said and my eyes lit up.

    "The lecturer with the Black Mercedes"

    "yes" Lucy replied and then I shook my head,

    "She''s a very strict woman, she doesn''t take nonsense and values punctuality."

    "Yeah, and that''s why I really need to meet her today, I''ll fail her course if I don''t," Lucy said her voice containing a slight crack to it, showing her desperation.

    "Hmm, alright, I''m not with my phone, use yours to dial her and then hand it to me."

    "Huh, you want to talk to her," Lucy said a bit wary

    "You can either trust me on this or you figure your way out of your current situation," I said with a shrug.

    Lucy pursed her lips at me, obviously unhappy with my words, but seeing that I had returned to massaging her foot she dialled the number, put the call on loud speaker and gave me the phone when Racheal picked up.

    "Hello" the stern voice of Racheal came from the other side.

    "Hello Dr Racheal, it''s me, the best student you''ll ever teach in your life." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The line went silent for some seconds and then the Dr Racheal answered.

    "Marcus is that you"

    "Yes, I''m calling from the phone of one of your other students. There is a slight problem."

    "My other students which one."

    "Lucy "

    "Lucy Corlea" Racheal said harshly, obviously not a fan of Lucy," What has that girl cooked up this time, Marcus I hope she''s not having you do her dirty work."

    "No ma''am. You see, she is actually my neighbour and has just sprained her foot, it''s really bad and she won''t be able to move for at least 4 days, could you please allow her to be absent from today''s meeting with you."

    The voice on the other side went silent for a while and then a sigh sounded.

    "Alright, 5 days from now she can come to see me, but I want you to be there with her, is that clear."

    "Yes ma''am"

    "Alright, goodbye"

    "Bye"

    When Racheal ended the call, I looked up to Lucy only to see the woman with her eyes wide and looking at me like I was some sort of angel.

    "How did you do that, everyone in my class fears that woman" Lucy asked clearly amazed by what I had just done, but before I could enjoy her tasty gaze and try to milk the situation some more, the system screen flashed in front of me.

    "It''s nothing I said" casually going back to rubbing her foot my hands going to the words on the screen before me.

    [The host has shown knowledge, skill and resourcefulness, qualities that a perverted sugar daddy should have and has been rewarded with the passive skill Dominance aura, the active skill sweet touch.

    Dominance aura: People 10 meters around you will feel slightly inferior to you, and will be more respectful and inclined to obey your instructions. Ps: your level of mental can affect how effective your aura is.

    Sweet touch: for 3 minutes the feel of your hands will elicit pleasure in all females and increase their horniness level. (+2 points horniness per 10 seconds, costs 500 PSDP to activate, cooldown time of 4 days]

 Chapter 5 Green Lights

    The text on the screen surprised me, but quickly, I had the sweet hands skill activated and went back to paying attention to my surroundings.

    "Thank you Marcus," Lucy said, looking away when I threw her a knowing smirk.

    "You can''t blame me for never knowing your name, you never speak to anyone" Lucy defended and I only chuckled, clearly laughing at her embarrassed nature, my actions having her slightly pout.

    At this point, the atmosphere between us was quite cheerful but after some seconds of silence it changed and I could feel and see it as Lucy''s horniness being displayed to me by the system in a small screen at the left side of my sight.

    [Horniness: 2 x 2 (first-time bonus multiplier)]

    [Horniness: 4 x 2]

    [Horniness: 6 x 2]

    "Marcus, where did you learn to massage, you''re quite good at this" Lucy said seconds later, her eyes looking at me curiously and hands rubbing her thighs.

    "I worked at a massage parlour for some time when I was younger," I vaguely said.

    "It''s good if you''re no longer feeling pain, your sprain might actually not last moire than two days."

    We both went silent for some seconds, and soon while my left hand remained on Lucy''s foot my right climbed up her legs, going all the way to her calf.

    [Horniness:8 x 2]

    [Horniness: 12x 2]

    [Horniness: 16 x 2]

    I looked up at Lucy, maintaining eye contact with her and watching as her breathing increased and then when 1 minute went past, I climbed higher up her legs reaching her thighs and massaging it, my actions making the woman sit up and grab onto my right arm.

    Despite the sudden move, I remained calm, not stopping the movements of my hands, rubbing my palm all over her thighs. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucy''s skin was smooth and soft and as I pressed my fingers into the thick flesh, I found myself taking a deep breath as my little brother began awakening.

    After some seconds, with no further actions from Lucy, my hand went beneath her lap and I boldly pulled her closer.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    I wasn''t exactly sure what the system meant by the word sugar baby since I was yet to properly understand it but it didn''t seem like a bad thing to me, so I accepted.

    The second, I accepted, a loud gasp left Lucy''s lips, her lips sensually opening as she moved her other leg onto my lap and before I knew it, her hands were going up and down my arms, squeezing my little triceps.

    [Horniness: 36 x 2]

    Knowing I had her in my grasp at the point, I pulled Lucy closer to me once more, this time having her thighs rest on my lap and then without hesitation, I jammed our lips together.

    [First-time kiss: +10 (x5) = 50 PSDP]

    If Lucy was going to reject my advance it would be now, but instead, to my joy she put her hands around my neck, offering no resistance when my left hand climbed up her thigh, going under her towel and my right rubbed her back.

    In no time, our tongues were sloshing against each other''s, our mouths open as we went from strangers to exchanging saliva as we kissed.

    [French kiss: +25 PSDP]

    With just some seconds left till sweet touch was deactivated, I gently worked my way further up Lucy''s thighs and then I arrived at the junction where I had to choose between the option to either ascend up her body or take the short and blissful path into her valley.

    Maintaining our kiss, I lifted Lucy up and firmly placed her on my lap, her soft naked butt pressing on my body and then I slowly pushed apart her legs, getting my green signal when Lucy offered no resistance.

    With Lucy''s legs partitioned I had a clear road to her hidden valley, and my restless hand wasted no time in sliding in.

    [Horniness: 40 x 2]

    A slight jolt went through Lucy when my hands touched her pubic hair, rubbing her dark patch and gradually descending.

    Lucy leaned into me and kissed me fiercely, but just as my middle finger slid down and rubbed between her pussy lips, she pulled back from our kiss, her face red and out of breath.

    Though Lucy''s sudden actions startled me, I didn''t let that stop me from rubbing her pussy, my gaze fixed on her as her breathing heavier, her eyes gradually getting clouded with lust.

    "Marcus" Lucy muttered bringing her head forward and resting it on mine, her hand roaming all over my body and slipping under my shirt.

    [sweet touch deactivated]

    I looked at the notification, and though it informed me about the end of the skill which had made this all possible, I wasn''t worried because the skill had done its job and I was confident I could handle the rest.

    [Horniness: 42 x 2]

    With how horny Lucy was at the moment, I knew there was a big chance I would be getting some pussy soon.

    Taking my right hand up Lucy''s back and rubbing her neck, I further widened the distance between her legs and then I had my whole hand descend to her valley, my fingers rubbing over her crotch while my middle finger sunk into her snatch, entering her hole, and slowly beginning to move in and out, going deeper and deeper in her each time.

    [First time fingering pussy: +500PDSP]

    The number of points I earned from just fingering Lucy had me raising an eyebrow but I remained focused on the job, dipping my finger in and out of Lucy''s wetness, amused by the low moans she had begun releasing.

    [Horniness: 45 x 2]

    Tired of the obstacles which my shirt represented to her roaming hands, Lucy grabbed a hold of it and moved to pull it off my body, but just as I reluctantly took my hands out of her kitty to help her with this procedure, there was a knock on the door.

    For a second, we froze, some of the lust that had filled our heads giving way to reason much to my discontent.

    "Lucy it''s me, open up" the person behind the door said, and this time, I could bitterly see all the horniness I had painfully built in Lucy wipe off and panic settle on her face.

    "That''s my boyfriend "Lucy whispered to me with a horror-stricken face.

 Chapter 6 Big Block

    Initially, I didn''t care much about whether whoever was behind the door discovered what we were doing boyfriend or not, but then a memory of the guy whom I usually saw with Lucy flashed in my hand.

    Tall, pronounced chest, ripped arms, muscular legs, that was the guy Lucy had as a boyfriend. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though I for some reason felt confident I could handle him, I at the same time had no interest in putting myself in trouble, especially not in such an enclosed place where I could get beaten to a pulp and have no one to ask for help.

    Immediately, with Lucy''s boyfriends still outside and unaware that the door of the apartment was unlocked, I stood up and putting finger to my lips while looking at Lucy who was getting frantic, most likely having never been in this situation, I moved to one of her drawers, opened it and threw her a black pant.

    "Put it on," I mouthed and then I quickly moved to the first aid box and I had brought over and took out some bandages.

    Picking the underwear, Lucy looked at me in confusion wanting to question me, but another knock from the door had her quickly putting it on, her towel already well wrapped around her body.

    "Hold your towel tight and keep calm and the next time he knocks scream for him to come in."

    Giving the confused Lucy my instructions, I went back to my initial position of having her foot on my lap and quickly I began wrapping it in bandages.

    Had the door been locked we could have stayed silent and pretended no one was home, but the door was unlocked and all it would take to open it was a twist of the knob.

    There was the option of locking the door, but that also came with the risk of the bolt making a sound.

    This plan was currently the best I had and I hoped it would work, if not, then well I might be going to the hospital this morning.

    A knock came on the door once more and before it could even end, Lucy screamed out.

    "Come in"

    There was silence from the other side for a second and then the knob was twisted and the door opened, a big man entered the apartment and walked into the sight of his girlfriend being admonished by a man who was wrapping bandages around her foot.

    "I told you to stay still didn''t I" I berated Lucy, paying no attention to Lucy who thankfully understood the assignment and whispered several apologies.

    "Lucy what is going on" Lucy''s boyfriend asked, his question for Lucy but his eyes boring into me.

    I looked up from Lucy''s foot stared at the huge man with annoyance and then with a sigh went back to bandaging Lucy''s foot.

    "Well Mike, you see¡­.."

    [Ding Lucy Corlea''s affection and trust for you has dropped below the minimum level, she is no longer a Potential Sugar Baby.

    Punishment: Loading]

    The message that appeared in front of me, had me freezing for a second shocked at the development, but I quickly recovered, planning to have a chat with the system when I got back to my apartment.

    While Lucy explained to her boyfriend what had happened I quietly bandaged her foot, and by the time I was done, Mike was already cleared of whatever suspicious thought had been in his mind and sitting beside Lucy.

    Silently I finished my work on Lucy''s foot and giving it one last pat I stood up and looked at her.

    "The bandaging should keep your foot from swelling. Be careful not to put any weight on it and also" I said turning towards the door and bathroom, "Be careful when you move around the bathroom, that slip could have been dangerous I said."

    "Oh okay, thank Marcus" Lucy said her head bowed and standing up I turned and left, but as I reached the door, Mike called out to me.

    "Marcus wait"

    With a raised eyebrow, I turned and stared at the taller man noticing that Lucy who was back on the bed, had a worried expression.

    "Thank you for the help, I''m glad to know she has someone like you" Mike said extending a hand.

    Reciprocating his actions, I also stretched out a hand and shook Mike, not the least surprised when his hands tightened around mine.

    Though my quick actions had created a good enough cover for the situation in the room, the one thing it could not change was the atmosphere in it.

    Hormones had been fired and the atmosphere of lust was not so easily dispersed, besides, there was also the fact that Lucy was barely holding her act together, if Mike was truly Lucy''s Boyfriend, then he would have noticed the difference in her.

    I had listened to Lucy''s explanation to Mike and while she had done a good job in explaining the situation even attributing her red face to the pain from her foot and her delayed reply to his knocks to him not hearing her earlier calls, she still couldn''t fool the instincts of a protective boyfriend, something which Mike seemed to be.

    With a smile, I did my best to mitigate whatever pain Mike planned to inflict on me with his tight squeeze and then when the man finally released me, a bit of surprise on his face at my resilience, I looked past him and smiled at Lucy.

    "Take care, Lucy, I''ll come check on you later and see if you need another massage."

    With those words, I turned and marched back to my apartment, locking the door after I got in, dropping the first aid kit and crashing on my bed, a wide smile on my face as I stared at the ceiling.

    "That was thrilling" I muttered, placing my hand over my palpating heart.

    As I lay on the bed, I thought about all that had happened just this morning, the anticipation, manipulation, expectation, lust, fear, and anxiety.

    "No way this is reality" I told myself, the smile on my face widening, my being full of excitement.

    In the past, well before this supposed time travel, I had never scored a shot with Lucy, she had been the first of the first of the many women I had lusted for but never got but today not only did I kiss, her, but I grabbed her juicy thighs, fingered her pussy and then avoided being caught by her boyfriend.

    "I have to be more careful next time though"

    I stayed on the bed for a few seconds and then I pushed myself off the bed, looked around the room and after a few seconds of searching I was back on my bed, all my clothes off me, tissues to the side and my hand oily as I began stroking my dick.

    This time I had not just better, more explicit images to work with, but also sensations and in no time groans were leaving my mouth as I lay on my bed and fapped to the thought of pounding Lucy while her boyfriend was locked outside and banging on the door.

 Chapter 7 Daddys Workshop

    With all the emotions I had been through this morning, after stroking myself to an amazing release, I crashed on my bed and quickly fell asleep only waking up about two hours later when my phone began ringing.

    The noisy unrefined sound had my eyes snapping open and my hands soon grasping around searching for my mobile on my messy bed.

    "Yeah, who''s this"

    "..."

    "Oh Sida, how are you"

    "..."

    "Sorry about that. I''m not feeling well and won''t be able to come to school today."

    "...."

    "It''s just a cold, I should be fine in about 3 days."

    "¡­.."

    "Yeah, thanks."

    "..."

    "Goodbye"

    Dropping my phone, I let out a loud yawn and sighed.

    There were perks to being an exemplary student and easily getting a sick pass was one of them.

    Sida one of my course mates had been the one who called me, apparently on the lecturer''s orders.

    I thought about my position at school and shook my head, knowing I couldn''t keep on giving sick excuses or else I was going to crush my credibility.

    "I''m from the future, no way I''m going to live my life the same way"

    As this thought passed through my mind, I froze, realizing I had already begun taking things at face value.

    "What if this entire future I have in my memory is just a dream" I asked myself, groaning as I found myself giving my mind unnecessary work.

    "System am I from the future or am I just waking up from a super long immersive dream"

    [You are from the future]

    "Why was I taken to the past then, couldn''t I have just possessed you in the future" I curiously asked.

    [Your mind exploded]

    "Ohh," I thought my lips opening in shock as I realized that I had truly given myself a mind-blowing orgasm.

    "System pop out my profile, this old geezer has got some real slaying to do."

    "Did I miss the future?"

    "No"

    "Did I like as things were?"

    "I loved it"

    These were all the questions I needed to ask myself because there was no way I was going to keep looking a horse''s gift in the mouth.

    [Your Profile]

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength)

    Level/XP: level 0/ (0/100)

    Dick Length: 6 inches

    Load Volume: 3ml

    PSDP:5075 (500 points deducted for the activation of sweet hands)

    Potential sugar babies:(0/3)

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 4.5 (2.5)/ Agility: 2 / Stamina: 1.5 / Intelligence: 3/ charisma: 1.5(1)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active)

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: NOTA

    Punishment: Loading

    Shop S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inventory]

    "Alright system, give me a breakdown of all these stats."

    [Name: This is your given name]

    "Well obviously" I grumbled after seeing this obvious information.

    Though I wanted to begin specifying to the system the stats I needed explained, I decided to just bear with it, it wasn''t like I was in a rush to go anywhere.

    When one gets old, they tend to realize, that though time is precious, it is best enjoyed patiently.

    [Title: Titles bestow on the host different buffs, perks and advantages. They advance every 10 levels or in the vent of an excellent performance.]

    [Level/XP: It displays the host level and how much experience is needed to get to the next level.

    [Dick Size: The length of the host''s dick. Length will increase by 0.2 inches with each increase in level while girth by 0.1 inches with every two level.]

    [Load Volume: Volume of semen that can be ejaculated. It increases by 0.5 with each level increase.]

    [PSDP: standing for perverted sugar daddy points, these are points gotten from perverted acts the host does and sometimes mission rewards.]

    [Potential sugar babies: These are women targeted by the host to be sugar babies.

    Requirements: 20 base trust, 20 base Affection, 20 base horniness.

    Perks of having females in this category: 0.5 to all host body stats +30 base Horniness to PSB]

    [Sugar babies: These are the one-time potential sugar babies who have met the requirements to become sugar babies

    Requirements:70 base affection, 50 base loyalty, 60 base horniness, 60 base trust

    Perks of having females in this category: +2 to all host body stats, +50 base horniness ]

    [Body stats: These are stats to your physical body and are increased by completing missions and getting rewards that pertain to them or increasing level.

    Each increase in level adds 0.2 points to all body stats.

    PS: luck stat is an outlier and may not be affected by an increase in level and mission completions.]

    [Active/passive skills: Skills bought from the shop or gotten from mission rewards]

    [Equipped items: special items which when worn give buffs or have special effects]

    [Mission: Tasks you are given to complete, completion or failure of these tasks can come with both rewards and punishment respectively. Missions can be either optional or mandatory]

    [Shop: skill, items and other resources can be bought here using PSD points. User should be advised that prices are open to fluctuation and items may also go out of stock]

    [Inventory: Any five items which the host can lift by himself can be put here. Item space will increase with each five levels.]

    [PS: Slots for potential sugar baby and sugar baby increase with each five levels.

    Each baby has their own detailed profile which the host can view]

    [Punishment: Failure to complete a mission and most importantly mismanagement of sugar baby will lead to punishment from the systems. The punishments can range from losing levels and points to being given tasks to complete.]

 Chapter 8 Selected Pervy actions

    Considering the situation I had blindly walked myself into earlier, I carefully read through the information the system provided and when I was done, I asked my question.

    "Does losing a potential sugar baby qualify as a mismanagement."

    [In nearly all situations, yes, it is]

    "But I don''t think I deserve a punishment, I was still new to the system and how was I to know her boyfriend would pop up." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [The moment you accepted her as a potential sugar baby, she became your responsibility.]

    This response had me staying silent for a few seconds and thinking over my recent actions, quickly arriving at the conclusion that I had been a little too playful with things.

    For a second, I hesitated with shifting my mentality to taking the system more seriously, the whole idea of what was happening being ridiculous, but then remembering the clear proof I had gotten earlier today I did what was necessary.

    If within just about one hour I could achieve so much with Lucy whilst being unprepared, it could only be imagined what I could do after properly studying the system and planning.

    "You''ve told me why I got a punishment, but you still haven''t told him how I got it. Lucy was a potential sugar baby, shy did she suddenly fall out of that position."

    [Requirements to be a potential sugar baby are; 20 base trust, 20 base Affection, 20 base horniness.

    Initially, all these stats had been; 2 base trust, 0 base affection, 0 base horniness.

    At their peak, these stats were; 27 trust, 31 affection, 90 horniness...]

    "I moved too quickly" I suddenly said with a sigh, rubbing my forehead, easily deducing the crux of the issue just from what the system had already pointed out.

    Lucy and I had been total strangers before today. I had come under the guise of wanting to help her, yet in the end, my following actions showed that I had actually come with ulterior motives. My actions made me seem like a creep who had taken advantage of a situation to molest her.

    Lucy''s feelings towards me dropping this bad showed that she really did care about her boyfriend and that the fear of nearly getting caught and the realization of how far I had and could have taken things with her had really ruined my reputation in her eyes.

    The remaining text that appeared on the screen confirmed my deduction and

    [At the end these were her stats; 1 trust, -5affection, -10 horniness.

    Yes, with a very unstable foundation, you raised Lucy''s horniness quite high and then you let it crash.]

    "So, the base stats of the women will determine how much I should use external help to boost them."

    [Yes]

    "Are there also system resources for increasing the base feelings of women"

    [Yes]

    I stayed silent for a while as I made sense of all the system had said, my mind going to my actions with Lucy and then I asked a question.

    "At the peak, what were the base stats of Lucy''s feelings towards me"

    [ 24 base trust, 26 base Affection, 60 base horniness.]

    "That''s good" I muttered my feelings set at ease, and worried about how to handle Lucy clearing out of my mind, a smile on my face.

    Lucy''s base stats at her peak were proof of what the system had told me about using its resources to increase base stats.

    Though I had to use tact, the dream of getting Lucy to blow my dick was not too far off.

    "Alright system, let''s see this hyped shop"

    [shop]

    [Daddy''s apple: Makes the user voice more commanding and caring to females. Though similar to a dominance aura, the difference here is that it makes a female feel comforted and loved. Lasts for a duration of 10 minutes. It can be stacked.

    Price: 2000SP]

    [Daddy''s curse: it comes in the form of either a red or green pill which you will decide on and crush to activate.

    Price: 10000SP]

    [Dollar: 1SP to 10 dollars. Capped at $10000 per exchange. Cool down time after a single exchange: 7 days.]

    [Suggestion spray: After using this spray on a female you can make a suggestion which she may carry out. With sufficient base feelings, the reason for carrying out the suggestion will be justified by the female herself no matter how absurd. The target will forget being sprayed and their affection for you will increase.

    Warning: The suggestion must be in a single related sentence and it must be viable to the target. The effect ends after the suggestion has been made or after 10 seconds. Also, the target must have an at least noticeable trust or affection towards you for the spray to work.

    Price: 4000SP]

    [Aura multiplier x2: This will multiply whatever aura(s) you have on by a factor of 2 for 3 minutes.

    Ps: effects can be renewed, but for it to be stacked the price doubles

    Price:2000SP]

    [Aphrodisiac one drop: induces lust. Can also be used on men but at a cost

    Price for women: 2000SP, price for men: 3000Sp]

    [Sleeptight one drop: make your victim fall into a deep sleep which will last for one hour.

    Price: 2000SP

    [Blank spray: A single spray on your target stuns them for 5 seconds. Target won''t remember that they were sprayed, it would be like it never happened.

    Warning: can only be used on the same person twice.

    Price: 1000SP]

    Taking proper stock of the items available in the shop, I wanted to smile, but the prices wouldn''t let me.

    "System aren''t these too expensive, how am I even to make this many points"

    [By being a great pervert]

    When the system mentioned the idea of being a pervert I looked to my left staring at the wall that separated I and Lucy''s apartment and sighed.

    I had fapped not too long ago, but the items in the hop had sent my mind conjuring up scenes and the one of Lucy sleeping while I molested her from head to toe, shoving my dick in her mouth was quite prominent.

    "So perverted act and system rewards, anything else to add"

    [You might feel discouraged by the prices in the shop but the hosts should know that they are actually meant to encourage the host in his acts of pervasion this system is after all foremost a perverted one.

    While thrilling and innovative acts of pervasion will give the host points here are the most basic acts for getting points from the system.

    Kiss on the lips: 10 PDP

    French kiss: 25 PDP

    Spanking 50 PDP

    Grope breast: 50 PDP

    Grope butt: 50 PDP

    Grope pussy: 100 PDP

    Hand job: 200 PDP

    Daughter masturbation: 200 PDP

    Footjob: 200 PDP

    Titjob: 300 PDP

    Blowjob: 300 PDP

    Swallowing: 100 PDP

    Cunnilingus: 300 PDP

    69: 800 PDP

    Thigh job: 800 PDP

    Vaginal sex: 1000 PDP

    Anal sex: 1200 PDP

    All points double for the first time of each act with a new (potential) daughter.]

    "Ahhh, I''m so going to have fun"

 Chapter 9 Neighbour

    After my informative chat with the system, I had the blue screen disappear, closed my eyes and relaxed in the silence of my apartment.

    There were no shouts coming from the wall to my left as had happened a couple of times before so I knew Lucy and Mike didn''t get into a fight and even if they did, it wasn''t a big one.

    "So I''m in the past " I muttered to myself," So many things that I could have done but the first thing I did was act out my perverseness,"

    With a smile on my face, I thought of Lucy, clicking my tongue at how troublesome things had gotten between us, groaning at how long it would take me to fix our problems.

    "Well, there are other ways around this," I thought with a smirk, some very handy items in the shop coming to mind.

    Just imagining using some of the items there on Lucy had my mind thinking up dirty steamy scenarios, but before I could get to the point of stroking my little guy and expelling the spunk I had built up in my sleep, my stomach made it''s existence known.

    After the actions and emotions of the morning, my energy had been totally sapped and I needed to get myself a meal.

    I excitedly made use of my youthful energy to spring off the bed, but just as I reached the door of the kitchen the sight inside had me turning around and going to change my clothes.

    As a broke academic student, I found pleasure in stuffing my body with junk food and saving on cash and time, but as an older man even if just mentally I knew the benefits of keeping the body healthy.

    Though I didn''t blame my past self for not living a very healthy life considering he truly needed to save up on cash, I was no longer that same person and didn''t need to follow in those footsteps.

    After searching through my messy apartment, I exited the door wearing red flip-flops, a white nickel and a blue shirt.

    Although I had done a bit of touch-up on my hair, what it truly needed was a proper haircut.

    I made my way to the elevator and after a few minutes of descent, I strolled out of the compound and into the streets.

    For some seconds I stood still and observed everything around me, taking in the scene which just yesterday had been nothing but a distant fading memory, and then I continued my walk.

    2 minutes later I stopped by a stand and after giving the man behind it some coins, I collected a newspaper.

    From the newsstand, I moved to a nearby eatery and after giving my order, opened the newspaper and refreshed my brain on the happenings of this time.

    "3rd of May 2002. A Wednesday."

    This was the same date or would have been the same date I would be in if I were in the future 2027.

    "Let''s see " I muttered as I went through the various headlines.

    ''US launching operations against Taliban''

    ''Holly wood star goes missing.''

    ''Venezuelan coup,''

    ''$30 million movie is a flop''

    ''Yugoslav leader on trial for crimes on humanity''

    ''Us president Rovan Clove marries for the second time''

    "Yep, things still look about the same," I thought as I quickly flipped past several pages and let my gaze land on the stunning wife of the president licking my lips and sighing as I took note of my Nokia 3330.

    Technology was still dawdling about in this period so unless I was ready to splurge on a camera I wouldn''t be getting any passable display of Mrs. Jennifer Clove.

    "Perhaps with the system, I might even snatch her from the president" I muttered to myself adjusting my trouser which had gotten a bit tight just from my prolonged staring at the proportional ass of the president''s wife that was clothed in a black secretary skirt.

    After entertaining myself to a bit of ass, I went on to read into detail on the other headlines dropping my paper to the side when my breakfast, a mix of pancakes and bacon was served with some walnut was served to me.

    I thanked the middle-aged woman who brought the food and quickly went to devour it, taking the time to enjoy and appreciate the sensitivity of my taste buds.

    "Young people don''t know what they have," I thought to myself letting out a silent moan as I swallowed a bacon for the second time, calling out to the waiter when she passed by me and asking for some milk.

    Minutes later, my tummy was stuffed and I continued reading through the newspaper I had brought deciding to relax a bit in the eatery given how quiet it was.

    I spent close to two hours at the eatery before paying and exiting, moving to a supermarket next because truly I needed to get some supplies for the house.

    I could still remember the near-extreme frugal life I had been living and I had no intention of repeating that.

    Entering the supermarket I grabbed a cart and picking selecting the Items I needed, and minutes later, just as I was taking a turn around a shelf looking to grab a detergent, I spotted a heavy pair of ass cheeks in jeans.

    "My god" was the first thought that came to my head. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My eyes quickly travelled up the fat buttocks to the face of its owner and there recognition and desire flashed in my eyes.

    Martha Taylor, a neighbour of mine who lived a few floors below and had a daughter Valera who should be in her final year of high school.

    Marth was someone I had only ever paid attention to in passing, and if you wondered why I knew her full name, then that was because of the heavy drama that was soon to occur when she got kicked out of her apartment.

    [Ding! System mission]

 Chapter 10 Blank Work

    [Mission one (Mandatory)

    Get a potential sugar baby before the week runs out

    Reward: 50xp

    Punishment: You lose 70 % of your PSD points

    Mission two(optional)

    Fondle Sida''s breasts for 1 minute before the day runs out

    Reward: 500xp

    Punishment: -0.2 dick length.

    Expires in 2 hours

    Mission three (optional)

    Give Lucy a goodnight kiss before midnight

    Reward:300xp, + $2000

    Punishment: lose 50% of PSD points and -0.2 dick length

    Expires at 9pm tonight]

    "These last two punishments are just diabolical," I thought to myself, dismissing the system screen, yet to accept any of the optional mission

    Stopping in my tracks, I silently observed Martha who had her back to me and was browsing through the next shelf.

    Though I couldn''t see her face, I could hear the light sighs that left her lips as she picked up a product, observed it and dropped it back, the woman obviously careful of her spending or perhaps taste.

    "Now how do I take advantage of this" I asked myself.

    With a vague plan in mind, I pushed my way to her side and quickly reached for a bottle of detergent just beside the one she had reached put for, out hands brushing against each other.

    Politely we smiled at each other but I did not let things end at that. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, I''m Marcus," I said stretching out a hand.

    "I''m Martha," she said with a familiarity that told me she did recognize me.

    "I usually see you at the building. I thought for a change I should say Hi"

    "Wow, it''s hard to believe you actually do recognize me considering how you''re always buried in your books."

    "Well, it''s hard to concentrate on books when a beautiful lady is passing by."

    My little flirt got me a soft chuckle from Martha, the woman looking me up and down and this time unlike Lucy who had been checking out my dressing I knew she was looking me over to confirm that I was indeed a young man with quite interesting balls.

    "You have a bright smile," I said stunning the older woman who was still coming down from my first compliment but before she could say anything I turned my attention to the bottle I had picked up and read out the name on it.

    "Sunshine. Just like your smile, I think I''ll go with this" I said looking at Martha and when I saw her them with a hand over her mouth shaking her head at me, I knew I had done enough.

    "Be carful the words you speak, you don''t want a horde of girls chasing after you, Martha warned with a smile.

    I smiled back at her and waved her complaints off, telling her how I didn''t even have time for girls.

    I spoke a few more words to Martha and then told her I was heading to another section of the supermarket, but just as I turned to push my cart away, I gave the area around us a final quick sweep and bought my first item from the system shop.

    [Blank spray purchased for 1000 PSDP, Balance: 4075]

    Like magic, a white spray can appeared in my hand and without delay I turned around and pressed down on the top of the can, spraying a white scentless liquid on Martha who wasn''t even looking at me.

    [Blank spray used]

    Immediately, Martha stopped moving like she was frozen in time and the can in my hand disappeared.

    With my heart palpating at the risk I was taking considering the location, I closed the distance between me and the woman and dug my hands into the back pocket of her jeans.

    My hands screamed happiness at the soft feel of Martha''s derriere, but cupping a feel of her ass was not the reason I just spent 1000PSDP.

    Once my hand was in her back pocket, I grabbed the card in it and pulled it out, turned and continued pushing my cart way, paying no attention to Martha''s movement behind me.

    When I had first noticed Martha''s rump, I had picked up the slight card shape that formed in her back pocket and after noticing that she carried no purse, with hope that I was right at what could be behind there, I had put my plan in action.

    With my mind full of the plan I had just hatched, I found myself unable to pick up anything of use, instead, I moved to a shelf that stood close to the salesman''s counter and began watching.

    About 20 minutes passed before I saw Martha pushing her cart to the counter and with a bit of tremble I began moving forward.

    What I had just done and was planning to do was insidious but what really had me rattled was how bad things could get like for example if Martha turned against me and got suspicious.

    For such a scenario, I had hidden the debit card I had stolen in my inventory, and to mitigate any failures I made another purchase from the system shop.

    [$10000 bought for 1000 PSDP]

    [Balance:4575 PSDP]

    [Acct Balance: $10195]

    "System, you can access my real-world bank balance"

    [Yes]

    For a moment I was a little worried about this invasion of privacy, but then I remembered that system lived in my head and could only sigh it off. At this point, I was well on the back of the bull and had to ride it to the end.

    With this much money in my acct, my confidence made a great surge and I calmed but just as I got close to the counter a thought entered my head.

    "System why should I buy some of these items from you instead of just going to the store, where it would be cheaper."

    [Feel free to try]

 Chapter 11 Samaritan

    Though it was a bit tricky, for the best result I had to make sure I was right behind Martha in line and thankfully I was able to succeed in this aspect.

    "Marcus, " Martha said in surprise smiling at me as I pushed my cart behind her.

    "I expected you would be gone by now"

    "Yeah, I should have been done some time ago, but I got a call and it took me a while," I said, taking a step forward, the line smoothly moving but our turn still some minutes away.

    As we took another step forward I spotted a couple of red and pink small-size embroidered envelopes resting on a small shelf to my right.

    "Looks like the work of a kid" I muttered to Martha''s hearing and knowing that I had gotten her attention, I picked up about 4 and dropped it in my cart.

    Looking back up, I smiled at Martha who was giving me an amused look and then I shrugged.

    "Bright colours are nice"

    Giving a sigh Martha shook her head at my antics and I couldn''t help but feel bad when I saw the sad look in her eyes as she looked away from me.

    We stayed silent for several seconds, before I then struck up a conversation, asking about Valera, Martha''s daughter.

    We exchanged a couple of words and a few laughs, entertaining ourselves for a while before Martha''s phone rang and she picked up the call. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The call didn''t take more than a few seconds and when she was done, I noticed her mood take a steep dive.

    "Everything alright"

    "It''s fine, I''m just tired" Martha replied giving me a forced smile.

    One look at Martha''s eyes and I could recognise the burden that she was feeling at the moment and did I not already have a plan in motion I might have pulled up some ultimate consolation moves.

    I nodded to Marth and acknowledging her mood stayed silent.

    Gradually the line moved and within 3 minutes it was Martha''s turn.

    My heartbeat picked up a bit, but overall, I was alright.

    I watched as the sales girl processed the goods Martha had brought, the two of them watching the items like hawks and then the bill was called.

    "$89 Ma''am"

    Martha nodded her head to this and reached into her back pocket to get her card but just as it should be, it wasn''t there and then like I predicted, she began searching all over herself.

    "The things I do for ass," I thought to myself, as in the midst of her search Martha bent forward to look into her cart wondering if she had dropped it there and in the process giving me a great view of her rump.

    I held out for a few seconds and then just when I saw Martha giving the salesgirl a hard smile I took a step forward and gave her my card,

    "Here, use this."

    For a moment, both females were surprised, but as the sales girl grabbed my card, Martha also held it.

    "Marcus thank you, but you don''t need to do this, I probably just forgot what pocket I put my card in, I''ll soon find it ."

    Martha said these words with a straight face while looking me in the eye and though I was surprised by her strong attitude, it didn''t rattle me the least.

    After listening to Martha I raised an eyebrow and then looked her up and down, my gaze questioning.

    "You have just four pockets on you."

    Wearing just Jeans and a plain brown blouse, the pockets Martha had on her jeans were all that were there and just as she wanted to speak I cut her off.

    "Look, you probably just forgot it at home, rather than keeping back this stuff and wasting the time you spent here, why not let me pay and then you refund me later."

    As I said this I gave Martha a firm gaze and I don''t know if it was my passive dominance aura but Martha flinched and looked away from me biting her lips. Taking this as a signal I gently pulled my card out of her grip and handed it to the sales girl.

    "Thank you, I''ve had a lot on my mind lately and must have forgotten to carry it."

    "It''s okay, these things happen to everyone," I said with a chuckle.

    Minutes later, Martha and I exited the supermarket, carrying our goods in plastic bags. I walked with her halfway to our apartment building and then gave an excuse about needing to go meet someone, having no intention of receiving my money anytime soon.

    Martha at first obligated my departure, wanting me to first follow her home so she could return my money, but I weaseled my way out and left her, soon on my own and waking the streets of

    "System, so you''re saying until a female becomes a potential baby I can''t see her stats unless I''m committing a perverted act with her.

    [Yes]

    After some minutes of idle walking, I headed back to my apartment making sure to stay well out of Martha''s wing.

    One good thing was that though I knew Martha''s apartment, having passed by it before, Marth who had no need to go further up the building didn''t know mine so I could safely stay at home and keep the woman indebted to me.

    A proper single mother like Martha knew better than to be in debt to people especially men, so the one thing I could be sure of was that I would be on her mind, though I did feel a bit of worry on the action she might take after she searched her apartment and didn''t find her card.

    I had initially planned to hold onto Martha''s card till tomorrow, but surprisingly around 5 pm, it began raining.

    "Weather for two."

 Chapter 12 Horny High

    "Knock knock"

    "Knock knock"

    "Yes"

    When the door was opened, I had been expecting a mature tired face with curvy hips, but instead, I got a younger face with a curious gaze.

    "Valera," I said with a small smile.

    "You are"

    "Marcus, your mother''s friend, could you tell her I''m at the door," I said a strong shiver going through me as I pressed my arms to my body and rubbed my palms against each other the cold of the night and the several water drops on my clothes and head painting me a sad sight.

    "Okay," Valera said looking at me with worry as he closed the door.

    Seconds later, the door was opened once more and Martha with an already worried expression stepped out, looking at me all over.

    Martha was dressed in a light brown gown that reached all the way to her knee, her gown having two straps that held it to her shoulders.

    "Marcus are you okay"

    "I''m fine" I said waving her worry off with a smile, my posture relaxed but the occasional shiver on my body impossible to miss.

    "Here," I said, giving her her debit card.

    "I passed by the supermarket on my way back home, decided to check it and found this."

    "The supermarket, don''t tell me you were under the rain Marcus," Martha said reaching for the card and when she collected it, I rubbed my palms against each other and then turned to leave.

    The thing with older women was that while they were more appreciative of the efforts of a young man, they could also be quite logical, especially the ones like Martha, and the last thing I wanted was for her to think or even suspect was that I had actually stolen her card and then returned it just to get closer to her.

    "Marcus wait" she called just as I hoped.

    "Thank you. First, you helped me at the store and now this. I''m really grateful, I wanted to return your money this afternoon, but couldn''t because I couldn''t find my card. It made me panicked..."

    "Martha," I said holding a hand up and stopping her panicked blabbering.

    "I''m glad I could help. 57B, that''s my apartment number, now I need to go,"

    Trying to withhold my apartment number from Martha would make her feel like I was trying to keep her in my debt, and her discomfort with me was the last thing I wanted.

    "First come and have dinner, I''m making porridge, It will help with the cold"

    "Sorry but I have a school assignment to submit tomorrow, I can''t afford to waste time."

    Just as Martha was nodding her head to my words, a can appeared in my hand and I sprayed her, a conversation I had made with the system before I came here popping in my head.

    ***flashback**

    "System how would I know if my suggestion is valid and would be followed"

    [by testing it out. hehehe]

    "just evil"

    **flashback end**

    [You have purchased suggestion spray, Balance:75]

    [you have used suggestion spray]

    Just like with the blank spray, Martha stopped moving and then I made my suggestion.

    "You are very grateful for how helpful I have been, so you will ask me if I want anything and when I ask for a kiss and grope, you will offer me your cheek for a peck and also let me squeeze your breasts and ass."

    With my suggestion given, I watched as the time elapsed and life returned to Martha''s eyes.

    "Marcus you''ve been quite helpful to me today, is there anything I can do." Martha immediately asked.

    "Those are big words to say," I said with a chuckle, my smile telling that I had not very innocent thoughts in mind.

    "Perhaps, but you''ve helped me a lot today and I feel like I owe you."

    "Well I already warned you, but if you insist, then I''ll just come out and say that more than anything, I just want to kiss and grope you."

    [Ding, Martha Taylor has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, give me her status," I said juggling between looking at the system screen and observing Martha, suppressing my surprise at the sudden prompt.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:26

    Affection:32

    Fear:2

    Loyalty:6

    Horniness:27+ 30(perk) =57

    Comment: Weakness for confident men]

    Right from the store, I had suspected that Martha had a thing for dominant men considering how she had quickly folded against my gaze.

    Reading the text on the screen, I had just begun contemplating how to use the information on the screen to further my agenda with Martha when the woman suddenly spoke.

    "Wait here"

    With quick steps, Martha went into her apartment and while I was left there rapidly going through all that I had observed about her and thinking of my actions, wondering if I had set her off, notifications began popping up.

    [Your potential daughter Martha Taylor has entered an emotional high]

    [Affection:34(32)]

    [Affection:36(33)]

    [Affection:39(35)]

    [Horniness:60(27]

    [Horniness:64(32)]

    [Affection:66(34)]

    The bombardment of notifications took me off guard and I had just barely glanced at the last figures completely confused on why Martha''s stats were rising this fast when she came walking out of the apartment.

    She closed the door, grabbed my hand and began leading me forward.

    Guys you needed to see the ass on this milf bouncing as she moved, one look at it and I was stumbling on my feet and walking after her, my gaze locked on her buns which flew left and right, pushing against her loose gown as they wished.

    Martha marched us to the staircase, walking down it and then halfway down, she stopped and pulled me down to her staircase, wrapped her hand around my neck and brought my face down to hers, our lips mashing together.

    [kiss: +10 (x2) = 20 PSDP]

 Chapter 13 Horny High 2

    The staircase Martha had taken us to was dark, the bulb there not working, but the soft sensation of Martha''s lips on mine was all I needed to focus on the price and be on my A game.

    Without wasting a second, my left arm went around Martha''s waist while my right arm held her face and opening my mouth I quickly changed our kiss to a sensual kiss, my tongue invading her mouth.

    [French kiss: +25(x2) =50 PSDP]

    [Horniness:65(34)]

    [Affection:70(40)]

    I caressed, Martha''s face as I kissed her and when I noticed her kissing me back with the same enthusiasm, her tongue battling mine, I brought my right hand down from her face to her breast while my left hand grabbed her fat buns.

    [Ass grope: 50(x2) =100 PSDP]

    [Breast grope: 50(x2) =100 PSDP]

    As we kissed, sucking on each other''s tongues and lips, sounds of our engagement sounded out but they travelled no more than 4 metres from us before dying out and this was because of the rain that was falling outside. This same rain also reduces the likelihood of someone coming out here and seeing us.

    "Does this sort of a risky situation turn Martha on"

    Though not as much of an eye grabber as her ass, Martha''s boobs were quite proportional, being big enough that my hand could grasp them in their entirety.

    Like it was Tofu, my palms squirmed and rubbed Martha''s breasts through her clothes, my dick hardening when I realized that she had no bra on.

    "Mmm"

    Though extremely low, with my face pressed to Martha''s I could hear the moans that escaped her lips as we kissed and as seconds passed, the tightness of my pants increased and I couldn''t help but desire to actually fuck the fat ass mom in my hand.

    [Horniness:67(32)]

    [Affection:71(42)]

    A sure method to get Martha to let me have a quickie or even follow me to my room flashed through my head but I could only cry internally at my broke state.

    "System, can I borrow Points,"

    [No]

    "Damn"

    If I could activate the sweet touch skill, tonight would have been one of carnal lust, but well I could only sigh and work with what I got.

    Giving Martha''s rump one hard squeeze, I lifted my hand and

    "Thawk"

    "Arhhh"

    Martha''s reaction to my spank was her escaping our kiss and releasing a gasp, a smirk climbing my face as rather than push me away, she pushed her body to mine, obviously wanting for more, and of course, I delivered.

    "Thwack"

    "Thwak"

    [Horniness:68(38)]

    [Affection:71(52)]

    My hits got harder with each spank, the both of us no longer kissing as gasps were continuously escaping Martha''s lips, and then when I decided to give her buttocks rest, massaging them as I pressed my lips to hers once more, to my surprise, Martha who all this while had been behind my frame, took one leg out of it and as we kissed she began grinding her pussy on my thigh.

    "Damn it, what has this woman so horny"

    [Horniness:70(38]

    [Simultaneously kissing, and groping of ass and breast. +500 (x2) =1000PDSP]

    [You have spanked your potential daughter, you have triggered rewards + 10trust, +7loyalty,. Your dominance aura has received a x2 multiplier for the next 5 minutes.]

    When I received the 1000PDSP, with haste I wanted to give the order for the activation of sweet hands but then the next notification appeared and just as I was liking what I saw, Martha who was kissing me began reacting to its effect.

    All this while Martha had kept her hands around my neck, but as the notification came, her left hand climbed to my head and pressed it to hers while her right hand descended and without hesitation made its way into my shorts.

    "urghh" I groaned as my dick was finally in a woman''s hands after many the past years of being worked by just me.

    "Mathew"

    This name came out of Martha''s mouth and it had my eyes narrowing. Unfortunately, with the darkness, it was impossible for Martha to see my full expression, so I could only watch as she stroked my dick, her left hand leaving my head and going to my chest and then right before my eyes I watched Marth descend to her knees, my eyes flying open as my short were pulled down and my little brother was taken to a warm place.

    The warm cave engulfed my dick with passion and the next second a groan left my lips as a particular softness rubbed over my dick.

    [Horniness:72(40)PSDP]

    It was genius of the system to make the notification screen just a small panel to the side but the constant sound of its notification wasn''t something I wanted to be hearing while I indulged in pleasure.

    "System switch off the notification sound whenever I am involved in a sexual act"

    [Okay]

    Martha first took the front of my dick into her mouth, her tongue licking all over my tip and then she slowly took the rest of my dick into her lips, moving her head back and forth.

    "Damn this is good"

    With her left hand holding the base of my cock, Martha boobed her head back and forth while I put my left hand on the wall for support, my right caressing her head and encouraging her.

    I was deeply enjoying the experienced service when my eyebrows rose as I heard another faint wet sound which definitely wasn''t from the blow job I was receiving.

    "Don''t tell me" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I looked down at Martha more carefully using the little light that came from up and down corridors to make out the shape of her right hand, my suspicions confirmed as I noticed its position between her legs.

    "What the hell" I thought and then took a look at the system screen.

    [Horniness:82(40)]

    [Blowjob:300(x2) =600PSDP]

    [masturbation: 3=200 (x2) = 400]

    While Martha blew me off, the milf was also fingering herself and well this was all the simulation I needed to tighten my hold on her head and push my meat down her throat.

    Martha was taken aback by this, but then she moved her hands to my buttock, holding it for support and letting me have my way with her, my entire dick getting buried in her mouth, making her throat its cradle

 Chapter 14 Horny High 3

    Letting out low groans, I pushed my whole dick in and out of Martha''s mouth surprised by how the woman easily surprised her gag reflex and let my rod slide into her throat and then out.

    Through the sound of the falling rain, I could hear the gawks that left Martha''s mouth as I fucked her throat, and as time passed I increased my thrusts.

    [Horniness:85(40)]

    Using the wall for support, with my eyes closed, I worked my hips forwards and backwards, absolved by the pleasure coursing through me, my eyes trembling as Martha worked her tongue around my shaft from behind the scenes.

    Initially, I tried to control my movements, not wanting to hurt Martha but as minutes passed, when she gave no resistance to my increasing movements, I went wild, pumping my dick into her mouth with relish, loving the feel of her warm throat.

    I expected Martha to at some point hold onto my waist and try to slow me down, but that did not happen, instead, notifications of her emotions kept popping up.

    [Horniness:87(40)]

    [Affection:73(55)]

    Seeing her affection also increase, I was a bit lost on what was happening, but the pleasure going through me soon took my mind from that, my dick further hardened as it was serviced and soon tingles began ringing through my balls.

    "I''m cumming Martha and you''re going to take all of my seed straight down your throat," I said as the pleasure fully consumed me.

    [Horniness:92(40)]

    It didn''t take me more than a few seconds to let out a deep but low groan my balls tightening as I buried my whole dick in Martha''s Throat.

    As I came, I held Martha''s head to my pelvis, not caring if she ran out of oxygen.

    Ropes of my shot out of my dick and immediately found themselves falling down Martha''s throat.

    When I came down to it and released Martha''s head I expected her to pull away from my dick and go looking for oxygen, but instead, the woman''s hand held the base of my cock and as she resumed sucking it, her hand worked her cunt harder.

    "fwap"

    "fwap"

    Despite the sound of water pattering outside the building, I could clearly hear Martha smashing her fingers in and out of her pussy, this telling of how just how wet, horny and in need of a release she was.

    [Horniness:92(40)]

    This time with me no longer shoving my dick down her throat, as Martha sucked my softening dick, the moans that left her lips were quite audible and erotic and I had just begun feeling my blood stirring when the movement of her fingers in her pussy rapidly increased.

    Fwap! Fwap! Fwap!

    Hrmm! Hrrmm! Hrmm!

    [Horniness:98(40)]

    The sounds of Martha pounding her pussy with her digits while moaning around my dick had my little brother looking to wake up in record time, but unfortunately, before that could happen, I felt Martha''s body tremble, the woman resting her body on me for support as her juices came pouring.

    Hrmmmmm!

    [horniness:100(40)]

    "Is she squirting?" I asked myself in total disbelief.

    Though I could only faintly see her image, the knowledge that the mature and responsible Martha who had just sucked my dick and then fingered herself to a heavy orgasm was now squirting had my dick going past the state of semi-erection.

    I could hear the sound of Martha''s liquids pouring on the stairs as it came from a tap and most importantly, I could hear her moan.

    God, though Martha tried to control it the powerful moan that left her lips signifying that she just enjoyed a proper orgasm had me fully hard, something which was not good considering what happened after.

    [Horniness reset:21(40)]

    When Martha finally came down from her pleasure high, her heavy breathing was all I could hear.

    "That was incredible. I''ve never been so turned on in my life" I said reaching down and stroking Martha''s head, but then she raised her hand and pushed my hand away standing to her feet with a little stagger.

    Considering I was 5''9, and Martha was shorter, when she stood up I was looking down at her and when she looked up at me I went in for a kiss.

    For some seconds my lips stayed pressed to hers but then she pushed me backward and took two steps away from me.

    "Did you enjoy yourself"

    "Yes, you were perfect Martha I really loved it," I said taking a step towards her but she took a step back and held out a palm to me.

    "Well, it will never happen again. I''ll have your money delivered to you tomorrow morning"

    After saying those words, Martha turned and began ascending the stairs but just as she was about to climb the last case I grabbed her hand, surprising her since she hadn''t heard me moving and then I pulled her towards me.

    With her footing unbalanced, Martha fell towards me, her body finding safety in my frame. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Both my hands went to her butt, grabbing a handful of ass but when I went in for a kiss.

    Slap!

    "Don''t you ever hold me like that in your life" Martha venomously said taking a step away from me.

    The slap hadn''t been a mild one so its stinging pain rang on the right side of my face.

    I watched Martha go back up the stairs a little confused about what to do but then to the left of my sight.

    [Affection: 75(57) ]

    With a smirk, I rapidly climbed up the stairs and watched Martha walk away, her ass cheeks chaotically jiggling with the fast pace she set and I called out loud in the hallway just as she was reaching the door of her apartment.

    "I like my women feisty and thick, I can''t wait to shove my dick down your throat another time."

    [horniness:57(40)]

    [Affection:75(60)]

    My words made Martha freeze and visibly shiver and then she continued moving. Hurrying to the door of her apartment and knocking on it and when her daughter opened up, she went in, not daring to throw me a glance.

    "Now who is going to clean up that mess" I thought looking down at dark stairs which I couldn''t even properly see.

    [Affection 76(60]

 Chapter 15 Wise Pervert

    Smiling as I replayed the happenings of the evening in my head, the slurping sounds Martha had been making still ringing in my ears, I made my way to my apartment.

    With thoughts of Martha on my mind, I walked up to my front door and I had just been thinking about what colour and size Martha''s panties were when my gaze landed on Lucy''s door.

    "The mission" I muttered to myself, my hand pausing as I inserted the key into the door.

    [Mission three (optional)

    Give Lucy a goodnight kiss before midnight

    Reward:300xp, + $2000

    Punishment: lose 50% of PSD points and -0.2 dick length]

    "8:47 pm. It''s not too late. I could say that I was delayed outside by the rain and so was late to check up on her."

    I stayed staring at Lucy''s door for half a minute before in the end shaking my head. The rewards were quite tempting, but the actions didn''t align with what I had in mind. I rejected the mission.

    I opened my apartment and stepped in.

    With a flick of the light switch, the image of my partially arranged room appeared and with a groan, I walked over and fell to the bed.

    Though I had started the morning with some good food, it looked like I would be ending it with some questionable edibles.

    I got off the bed, moved to the kitchen and after searching around came out with a bowl of milk and cornflakes, it wasn''t the best but with thoughts of stocking the house with food in mind, I enjoyed it.

    [Ding! The host has gotten a potential sugar baby before the week runs out.

    Mission one completed.

    The host has been rewarded with 50XP]

    [Ding! For completing the mission less than 24 hours after it was issued the host has been given a mission bonus of 100xp.

    Your potential daughter fingered herself, sucked your dick and drank your cum on her first sexual interaction with you, you have been rewarded with 2000PDSP.]

    The notification that I had gotten 2000 points, put a smile on my face but just as I thought it was over, another message pinged.

    [You have shown great judgement and wisdom in your decision of picking system missions(rejecting mission three) and have been rewarded with the free active skill ''Daddy knows best'' and +200xp.

    Daddy knows best: A free active skill which when used shows the user the most desperate need of at most 3 women in a day. Also, the skill can only be used 5 times on a woman.

    The host should be advised that the system encourages accepting and fulfilment of missions and that this reward for a mission rejection is a one-in-million occurrence.]

    "I get you on this"

    [Ding! You have levelled up

    You have levelled up.

    You are level 3]

    [do you wish to see your updated profile]

    "yes"

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength)

    Level/XP: level 3/ (50/400)

    Dick Length: 6.4 inches

    Load Volume: 3.2ml

    PSDP:4345

    Potential sugar babies:(1/3) Martha Taylor

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 4.9 (2.9)/ Agility: 2.4 / Stamina: 1.9 / Intelligence: 3.4/ charisma: 1.9(1.4)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active)

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: Mission 2(optional)(expired)

    Shop

    Inventory]

    Going over my status, I nodded my head at the changes, stared at the one last mission for some seconds and then reached for my mobile.

    While the mission to go out and grope Sade''s breasts gave quite the rewards, I already had my hands full with Martha and Lucy and knew better than to bite more than I could chew.

    The mission had been given a set time of two hours before expiring and by now was no longer in existence, but that didn''t mean that the system hadn''t been up to something with it.

    It had been years since I last saw Sade, so holding my phone, I took some time to think about her, a vague image of what she looked like appearing in my head.

    Assistant class representative, mine to be particular, from an academic family, dressed quite elegantly and carried herself in a dignified manner.

    "She always wore those stupid simple princess gowns so I''m not sure what her ass looked like, but I think she had a good bust, or was it her bra"

    I played around with my phone while thinking of Sade and then eventually I dropped it, I had a plan for tomorrow and wouldn''t be at school for the next three days. There was no rush in dealing with her.

    "System, earlier with Martha, what did you mean by emotional high"

    [Emotional high for your daughter can also be termed as Euphoria and it is a state of extreme emotional state where one''s physical desires are heightened and sometimes lowered.]

    "So, Mathew huh"

    Though I already suspected as much the system description of emotional high confirmed my suspicion that somehow Martha linked my existence to some guy named Mathew who probably held a special spot in her heart and pussy.

    The idea of another man''s name being called while I was sexually engaged with a woman did not in any way please or amuse me, but in this case, I was pleased to have this information as I could use it to further close the distance between me and Martha. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He should be a past lover or something"

    "Say system how long is my punishment going to keep loading" I asked with worry. Knowing that there was a punishment just waiting to fall on my head, wasn''t a very peaceful feeling.

    [It will keep loading till the time is right]

    "How ominous"

    Focusing back on my meal, I quickly finished up and went to sleep.

    Tomorrow was going to be quite a busy day for me because as much as I was a pervert, I was also a time traveler.

 Chapter 16 Money Moves

    So remember when I had first described myself as an old geezer with rusty computer skills who was getting paid half of what he was worth?

    If you wondered why my skills had gotten rusty and chalked it up to me having gotten lazy and refused to learn the trending market skills, then you would be wrong.

    Well, you are right that I hadn''t learnt it but wrong if you think that I was because I had gotten lazy. You see 7 years after burying myself in the field of computer science, I had wanted more for my life other than the daily tapping of the keyboard and reading of codes from behind an office desk.

    I wanted financial freedom, the American dream and after I had gotten into contact with some stock broker this one time, I shifted my attention from my computers to the financial markets.

    The first five months were really shaky and had left me doubtful many times but I persevered and eventually, I made it big on a stock trade.

    This stock made it possible for me to boldly leave my job as a computer analyst and rather than pursue trending tech skills begin pursuing trending tech stocks.

    To my memory, that had been several years ago, a time that would make me smile and a time which I was reenacting but this time several years earlier.

    4thy of May 2002, my second day in the past, after waking up, I got a message from the system

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 20 pushups, 30 jumping jacks, 30 wide arm pushups, and 30 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 1.5 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30 each day]

    The system notification made me chuckle considering I saw the rewards as free XP for me.

    As a man who had experienced the flaws and imperfections of a 50-year-old body, only I understood how much of a treasure it was to be in a young and vibrant body, and until I hit that 50 once more, I had every intention of keeping this body in tip-top shape.

    I completed the basic mission but for today ignored the extra mission.

    I cleaned up and though much earlier, like yesterday I went out and bought breakfast, not forgetting to buy both a general and financial newspaper and at the moment I was in a store looking to buy a desktop.

    With my newspaper folded up and under my armpit, I stood looking at the several computers in the rack, mulling over which to get.

    Dell dimension 4500. Price:$1300, specs: Pentium 4 processor, 512MB RAM, 60GB hard drive

    HP Pavilion 540n, Price: $900, spec: intel Celeron,128 Mb Ram, 40 GB hard drive.

    Sony VAIO RX series, Price:$1500, spec: Pentium 4 processor, 512RAM, 80GB hard drive

    Apple IMac G4, price:$1600, spec: powerpc G4 processor, 256 MB RAM, 40GB hard drive. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tch, to think I am back in a time when these things are considered cool and efficient."

    With a budget in mind, I purchased the Dell dimension 4500, and then some other necessities I would need to maximize the use of my computer.

    10 minutes later I was back at the apartment, having the service men set up my system and then 30 minutes later, I was online sighing occasionally as I created a Charles Schwab trading account.

    The interface for Charles Schwab back in the 2000s was quite different from what it would become in the future so it took me some time to navigate it.

    An hour later after a small snack, I got the hang of things and had already deposited $6000 dollars in my account and was now smacking my lips as I prepared to get into a trade.

    After I left my profession as a computer analyst I fully buried myself in the world of stock trading, learning all I could about reading the market as I embarked on my journey as a trader.

    I was an excellent student at the university and the desire for excellence carried over when I studied the markets and past trends.

    The year 2002 was one which saw a lot of upward and downward movement in the market especially the month of May which was still suffering the effect of the dot com bubble.

    My knowledge from the future let me know that on the 4th of May, there was one particular stock that would seemingly start its glorious climb to power and it was that stock that I was going to buy into

    [ Company: Pfizerizz

    Shares bought: 805 shares

    Purchase price: $6

    Balance:$1160]

    [Company: Mattel

    Shares bought: 54

    Purchase price: $18

    Balance: $180]

    Pfizerizz was a still budding pharmaceutical company that was trying to navigate its way in an era where tech was all the hype.

    Though at the moment its leadership board seemed to be lacking, I knew with my knowledge from the future that it actually had some big names backing it and that soon around this evening or early tomorrow morning they would be releasing preliminary documents on some drug that could stall ageing, even claiming to almost having a patent.

    Though this faux will be sometime later I didn''t really care, profits were all I knew.

    The second stock I bought belonged to Mattel, a toy-making company. They had just entered into business with Walt Disney for the licensing right to produce the action figure of buzz lightyear and woody.

    Unlike Pfizerizz, I didn''t expect a ridiculous profit from them but they were still a train that could be ridden some distance.

    After opening up two trades and paying fees, 180 dollars was all I had left in my Charles Schwab acct.

    With this done, I logged out of my acct, grabbed a soda drink by the side and with relish began surfing the web, reading up on the financial market and the housing estate business.

 Chapter 17 A Cutie

    I stayed indoors throughout the entirety of the day, ordering pizza when I got hungry in the afternoon.

    I did some good brush-ups on the happenings within the financial space, especially the tech sector and then I made plans for fixing my lacking knowledge in the housing department.

    I had to be ready to make money off the housing business when the time came, a time which I knew was not too far off.

    I was lying on the bed and contemplating whether to make a move on Lucy this evening when a knock came on my door.

    Swinging myself off the bed, not forgetting to put in a bounce and get a small feel of the youthful energy in me, I walked towards the door.

    "I really should go for a run tomorrow morning, and see what these legs can do."

    Grabbing the handle of my apartment, door, my mind flashed to the troublesome door that I had in the future, and I couldn''t help but make a promise to myself.

    "Never again" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I opened the door already having an idea who should be behind it, but once again, I was surprised by who I saw.

    "Valera" I called out with a smile and while the girl returned my greeting with a polite smile, I looked her up thirsty.

    For today''s look, Valera had tied her hair up in twin pigtails, she had on a tight white shirt that revealed her well-formed and still-growing chest and on her lower body, she had a red and white school skirt that had about two inches to reach her knee and then she had on white leggings, this ending in a pair of black shoes.

    "Mr. Marcus" Valera called tentatively, making it clear that she wasn''t used to having conversations with people my age.

    I could ease her nervousness and tell her to call me just Marcus, but that would be counterproductive to my end goals.

    I was aiming to be her daddy, not her boyfriend, besides, I had tools to work with.

    "What brings you here" I asked, just barely skipping saying the word cutie after all Valera was in her uniform looking quite cute and my perverted cells had been awakened.

    "My mother said I should give you this" Valera said handing me a brown envelope, subconsciously biting her lips and looking down at the ground, pressing the tips of her right foot to the ground.

    Without fail, I noticed this abnormality and with my age and experience, it didn''t take me long to understand that she had done something wrong and immediately I decided to capitalize on this opportunity.

    "System buy Daddy''s apple from the store"

    [You have bought Daddy''s apple]

    [Skill has been activated and will last for 10 minutes]

    [Balance:2345]

    "Valera, you look worried is something the matter" I asked gently grabbing her wrist rather than the envelope she was holding.

    When I saw Valera freeze immediately I started talking, I knew the 10-minute skill was at least having some effect. I watched as she raised her head up a little sneaking a peak at me and then replied.

    "No Sir, I am Okay"

    "Honey you don''t need to lie, Tell me what the matter is, I won''t tell your mother."

    My using of honey in referring to Valera was quite cringy and could even set her off but if the skill I had just bought delivered on its promise then I should be well in the safe zone and even on the green side.

    I kept my gaze on Valera, my eyes soft and expression calm, a smile coming to my face when I felt her arm relax in my grasp.

    "Well you see, Mom repeatedly told me to deliver this envelope to you in the morning and well I forgot.

    She was quite adamant that I give it to you before I go to school, so I know she''ll be mad I gave it to you this late.

    Could you please not tell her that I gave it to you so late"

    Valera said these words to me while looking at the ground but when she made her plea she looked up at me with glistening wide puppy eyes.

    I always thought cute anime girls were a thing of fantasy but at the moment I so badly wanted to place Valera in a missionary position and ram my dick into her whilst listening to her cute moans and staring at her wide eyes.

    I let out a light chuckle and shaking my head I nodded to her, my actions causing her nervous body to relax and an embarrassed smile to appear on her face.

    "No worries, I''ll tell your mom you gave it to me in the morning."

    "Thanks "She said but when she extended her hand to give me the envelope, I shook my head and pushed her arm down my eyes glancing at Valera''s profile which had appeared on the screen to my side.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: woman

    Trust:31

    Affection:22

    Fear:1

    Loyalty:21

    Horniness:11

    Comment: cool guys

    NEED: SAT Fees]

    "System you didn''t tell me the daddy knows best skill could give me the profile of the woman I target"

    [I thought to leave it as a surprise, this skill is quite a rare one. You are lucky to have gotten it]

    "Hmm"

    I found this discovery quite pleasant, and its meaning for my future ventures promising.

    "System, keep the profile window open while I talk with Valera"

    [Okay]

 Chapter 18 Daddy Knows Best

    Valera had a confused and questioning look on her face as I pushed away her arm and with a sigh after quickly studying her profile I answered her.

    "Do you know what is in the envelope"

    "Yes, Money" the girl answered with a cute confused expression.

    "Valera have you paid your school fees" I said placing my arms over my chest.

    Though I already expected it, my question had Valera look up at me in surprise and to no surprise there was a change in her profile.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: woman

    Trust:19

    Affection:22

    Fear:5

    Loyalty:21

    Horniness:8

    Comment: cool guys

    NEED: SAT Fees]

    Trust, fear and horniness all dropped with just this question.

    With the deal that Valera and I had made considering keeping silent about her lateness in delivering my money, I easily understood why her loyalty to me hadn''t moved, though I knew that it was shaky.

    My question to Valera was quite personal, not something I should know or that her mother would have told me so I knew I had to fix the issue as fast as possible.

    "Look," I told Valera unfolding my arms and raising them up, a sombre expression on my face.

    "While at the supermarket, my mom and I talked a little and sometime into our conversation, I think the pressure of the day got to her and she mentioned having trouble with paying your school fees.

    She apologized for such a mention and never spoke about it again but now I already know about it and I can''t just ignore that it exists"

    Though the stats on Valera''s profile didn''t change, the visible tension on her body disappeared and she relaxed.

    "Look Valera you have an amazing mother who I respect a lot and might even be attracted to.

    I see the way she speaks about you, her passion and desire to give you a bright future quite invigorating."

    With these words, there were some positive changes to Valera''s profile, but I wasn''t done.

    "You know your mother reminds me of my mom before she died, she always wanted what was best for me, perhaps that is why I am attracted to your mother.

    I know the matter of your SAT fees is none of my business, yet I can''t help but want to help " I said with a smile.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: woman

    Trust:44

    Affection:22

    Fear:0.4

    Loyalty:27

    Horniness:6

    Comment: likes cool guys

    NEED: SAT Fees]

    With the two skills I had active at the moment and my pitiable words, the changes in Valera''s profile were not a surprise to me, though I was quite disgruntled by her drop in horniness.

    My deep gaze had Valera look down with a blush, probably embarrassed at the wrong conclusion she had made about me and then she hesitatingly spoke.

    "Thanks, Mr. Marcus, but I think we''ll be able to manage, Mom said she'''' soon have my fees ready."

    Valera''s reply actually surprised me as I hadn''t expected this level of maturity from her but I wasn''t dissuaded, I gave one last shot.

    "I don''t doubt your mother, but I am also aware that the registration for your final exams are just around the corner.

    I see your mother working a lot and I don''t think any more pressure is best for her, don''t you agree"

    My last words were a question and ai spoke them to Valera with a raised eyebrow resuming speaking when she nodded to my question.

    "Look, from the envelope, you''ll take the amount for your SAT fees and other school needs and then when your mom gives you the money, you pay me back. This will be our secret.

    That simple."

    I hadn''t expected to need to speak this much to convince Valera, but now that I had, I prayed that the ''daddy knows best'' skill would be the game changer I expected it to be.

    Keeping silent, Valera looked down at her feet, pressing her toes into the ground. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, so can we agree that we have a deal here right" I said extending my hand with a bright smile and chuckling when Valera looked up at me and shyly grabbed my hand.

    "You have beautiful eyes Valera, you shouldn''t hide them," I said to the young woman, my words getting her to blush and turn her head away from me.

    "A shy girl huh" I randomly commented and was rewarded with a playful defensive rebuff.

    "I''m not shy" Valera said puffing out her chest with a bold gaze.

    My eyes first enjoyed the sight of her puffed-up chest liking the jiggle of her breasts and then I focused my gaze on her.

    "Sure, if you say so, "

    With my expression unbelieving and tone casual, Valera knew I in no way believed her so she pouted, her expression just getting me to chuckle lightly.

    "Alright, keep that envelope away and return to your mother. "

    Valera nodded to me and turned to leave but she had just taken a step forward when she stopped and turned back to me hesitantly.

    "Ehhhh" Valera started looking at me from head to toe shyly.

    "What is it" I asked.

    "Well, you see, I was supposed to have tennis practice today but our teacher fell ill and it was cancelled.

    The apartment is locked and Mom comes back home in about 3 hours, so well I was wondering if I could stay with you till she''s back, I promise I won''t be a disturbance."

 Chapter 19 Taste My Tea

    "Darling even if you wanted to do a karaoke in here I wouldn''t mind!!"

    "Sure, you can come in" I said taking a step back and opening the door.

    "Thanks, but give me just some seconds, let me go get my bag, I left it in front of our apartment."

    "No worries," I replied. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While Valera rushed to get her bag, my eyes followed her figure till she was out of my sight.

    I took a gulp as I stared back at my room and with a head full of the swings of Valera''s butt cheeks, I took care of whatever mess I could in such little time.

    Knock! Knock!

    A minute later I opened the door for Valera, letting the girl in and sighing at the prowess of the system items.

    With the purchase I had made from the shop, I was sure for a fact that while there was a slim chance I could have convinced Valera to take the money, there would be absolutely no way the girl herself would have suggested to come over.

    Just like the stat said, her trust in me had dramatically increased after my slight sob story and show of concern for her mother she found me trustworthy and hence comfortable to be with.

    Requirements to be a potential sugar baby were 20 base trust, 20 base Affection, 20 base horniness.

    I had scored well in both trust and affection and now all that was left was horniness. My show of more than normal affection towards her mother has ruined that though.

    I closed the door behind me, avoiding locking it for now and then I turned to Valera who had her eyes going all over my room.

    Though I had fixed it a bit since I woke up this morning, I was still yet to get furnishers and the rest to make a paradise out of it. If I was going to be a proper sugar daddy then I had to live the lifestyle.

    "Make yourself comfortable, I said walking to the kitchen and then walking out with a bowl full of snacks.

    "Here, have some,"

    "Thank you."

    Valera was quite shy as was normal, her eyes tentatively going around my room but most of the time heading towards my desk.

    I took a seat at my desk and then booted it on turning and giving her a smile, you seem quite interested in my computer, why not come over and give it a look?

    With a smile, not hesitating, Valera nearly skipped over to me, she gave me one last glance and then began drooling over my computer.

    As the gentleman that I was, I rolled my seat back to give the girl some space.

    "Mr Marcus, when did you buy this."

    Of course, I was no gentleman, I rolled my seat backwards and gave Valera space so that I could have a view of her rear.

    With her needing to bend over to look at the back of the monitor and then bend further to type on the keyboard, Valera''s skirt rose up her ass and showed off just how much of her mother''s daughter she was.

    "Valera, calling me Mr Marcus is a mouthful, just sir will be okay,"

    "Valera froze at my word and then gave me a weak yes"

    Of course, I knew that my words had made her feel a bit distant from me but I knew just how to clear that.

    "You asked about when I bought it, well that would be today. You seem quite fascinated by it do you like computers"

    I stood up and walked over to Valera when I asked this question and when she turned to look at me and saw a friendly smile on my face, her eyes immediately lit up and the fire in her burned.

    I was genuinely surprised by this but also very much amazed, women who were interested in the computer field at this time in history weren''t a common find.

    "I think they were still doing women''s awareness tech campaigns in some countries even by 2027."

    "How much space does your computer have, what is its processing speed"

    "It has 60GB memory and uses a Pentium 4 processor."

    "Pentium 4, that''s like the best processor in existence" Valera said in surprise and then she gave me this look of innocent realization that I had seen a few times in my life.

    "You must be quite loaded."

    "I try my best" I causally said making her turn back to the computer in awe.

    "Say Valera do you like tea"

    "No sir."

    Valera''s correct use of sir in her reply surprised but I shrugged it off and went with the flow.

    "Well you see, there is this tea, I have been learning to make and I would like you to taste it and tell me what you think."

    Valera paused with her admiration of the computer and looked at me with a scrunched face a finger to her lips.

    "I don''t know sir, I don''t drink tea so I wouldn''t know if it was good"

    "Don''t worry, your neutral review will be quite appreciated"

    Valera was a bit hesitant but in the end, she nodded her head and while she went back to pressing the keyboard, I went to make the tea.

    Two minutes in the kitchen and I was done.

    [You have purchased sleep tight at 2000PDSP]

    [Balance:345]

    Some seconds later, I had Valera sipping the tea a bitter expression on her face as she tasted the liquid.

    "It''s bitter" was her simple honest reply and so I nodded and let her be.

    Some minutes later, Valera was fast asleep while my naked form stood beside the bed, my eyes hungrily roaming up and down her figure, my dick raising its head.

 Chapter 20 Untouched

    [A single sip is more than enough to knock her out for 2 hours]

    "So you are super sure she won''t wake up within this time"

    [This is a perverted system, such situations are its expertise, and your words are a blatant insult.]

    "Well sorry if I am being extra careful but if Valera should wake up and find me like this, I am pretty much going to end up in jail"

    [You have me that won''t happen and even if it does, jail won''t be so bad.]

    "I don''t do men"

    [Your mind is quite limited, you need to think a bit more perverted]

    "The female guards"

    [You could always tame a female warden or better yet go to a female prison]

    "Since when did you get a personality"

    [I don''t]

    I wanted to retort but my timer had already begun counting down and I needed to make maximum use of my time.

    After Valera tasted the spiked tea I gave her, I asked her to give me a few minutes with the computer, claiming that I had a small emergency to work on.

    I had spent just a minute on the computer and by the time I turned back to the bed she was fast asleep.

    Now here I was and not wasting any more time I leaned down over Valera and grabbed her breasts.

    I had already locked the door so unless I was being raided my actions on Valera this evening were a secret for me to take to the grave,

    I spent a few seconds kneading her mounds through her clothes and then with a sigh I pulled myself back.

    "This is wrong," I told myself looking at the ceiling and then I let out a heavy huff. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I thank whatever god or existence mistakenly thought I was the best host for this system"

    With efficiency, I moved and took off all of Valera''s clothes finding myself gulping several times as I resisted her temptious body.

    [first time kiss: 10(x2) = 20PSDP]

    [Breast grope: 50(x2) =100 PSDP]

    With her clothes neatly kept to the side, I dive into my meal, my lips mashing against her''s while my hands grab her innocent breasts.

    Kneeling above Valera who had her legs parted and my dick hanging over her cleanly shaved pussy, I slipped my tongue past her pink lips exploring her mouth with my tongue.

    [French kiss: 20(x2) = 40PDSP]

    "Small and soft" I thought as I pulled my head pulling Valera''s bottom lips with me and sucking on it.

    I pulled back from Valera and took a look at her innocent face.

    "Don''t worry you and daddy would be having a lot of fun soon, I would no longer need to put you to sleep."

    "System unless it''s an emergency or something you believe I would like to know, keep the notification for after"

    [understood]

    Pushing away the issues of the system to the back of my head, I focused back on Valera and my eyes went down her body.

    They stopped at her chest and without hesitation, I positioned myself and gave her left boob a lick.

    I unfortunately hadn''t seen Martha''s breast so I couldn''t be sure but her nipple seemed like one''s which would soon get puffy.

    They were thick at the moment but I was unsure if that was just their normal look or a consequence of arousal.

    After giving Valera''s boob a few licks, I finally gobble a nipple a nipple in my mouth a look of pleasure flashing in my eyes.

    "Delicious"

    Like a starving baby, I began sucking on her breasts soon getting lost in her softness and the bountifulness I had in my mouth, my right hand which was massaging her other boobs and sucking up the feeling of its softness not helping my situation.

    Mmm!

    This sound had my eyes hooting open and staring at Valera in shock, thought the shock wasn''t enough to make me take my mouth off her boobs.

    I watched her for some seconds and when I saw her make no other move, I resumed sucking on her breasts. Some seconds passed and just when I thought I had heard wrong another moan left her lips.

    Mmmm!

    My eyes narrowed at this but then rather than stop, I kept on sucking. More moans kept on coming from Valera but she never woke up.

    "Beautiful music"

    I gave Valera''s breast a hard suck before finally pulling back, dragging her nipple with a hard suckle before letting it go with a loud pop.

    I looked at her left breast which was covered in my saliva with a smile and then I got to work on her right breast.

    For Valera''s right breast, I decided to add a mix of pain, my eyes lighting up when after I bit her nipples a little hard her body arced up, her face wearing an expression of pain and pleasure.

    To ease the pain, I had caused, I continued sucking on the nipple, giving it a peck when I finally released it.

    So far things were going great and with Valera''s breasts conquered I readjusted and then began kissing down her belly.

    I kissed till I reached her pussy and then I placed my nose over it, taking in a deep breath.

    "An untouched pink flower."

    Unlike in the future where seeing a virgin in high school was like looking for a needle in a haystack, there was still a lot of restraint in 2002 and a great chance that Valera was still a virgin, a flower waiting to be plucked.

 Chapter 21 Happy Place

    "Sniff"

    I spent some seconds inhaling the scent of Valera''s lower lips, the little flowery scent coming off it keeping me hooked, and when I came off it, I couldn''t help but think of Martha and think she was a great mother for teaching her daughter to be so properly neat.

    I moved my head forward and rubbed my nose over Valera''s lower lips, pressing it in between her folds, getting it a bit moist and then I pulled back and had a taste of her nectar.

    My tongue slipped out and first licked over her fold giving it a hello, and then and then it pressed into her divide and licked her pink flesh.

    Though my dick throbbed in anger wanting attention, I ignored it and closed my eyes keeping my focus on Valera''s cunt.

    My tongue moved up and down her labia, enjoying the heat, softness and little warmth, and then it descended down to her tight and unviolated hole.

    During the times when I went enjoying the scent of her pussy, Valera had stopped moaning, but the second my tongue hand touched her little sister she trembled and now as I lapped at her pussy, her body continuously shivered, moans leaving her mouth.

    I placed my hand on her thighs to hold her in place, as I enjoyed her cherry and soon, I was served with a reward for my honest actions.

    Valera''s juices began dripping and one taste of it had my eyes shooting open and looking at the pussy I was devouring in surprise.

    Though I wasn''t a fan of cunnilingus, I had engaged in it a few times with my evil evil ex-wife so I had an idea what pussy juice tasted like and it was definitely not like this.

    Valera''s juices weren''t sugar-sweet, they were more like honey, a foreign kind.

    After giving the pussy I was licking a look, I closed my eyes and dived back in.

    The next minutes that followed were one of me letting myself get lost in the Valera''s lower lips.

    The more I devoured her juices the more connected I felt myself getting to her till at a point I felt a sort of possessiveness get ahold of me.

    "She''s my baby, I''m never going to let anyone harm her."

    With this thought, my tongue somehow found the strength to push a bit into her hole and well this was all the stimulation my moaning baby needed to buck her hips and release her juices into my hungry mouth.

    "Damn, this is definitely not normal"

    My surprise was at the thickness of Valera''s release and its sweetness.

    Pulling my head back when she came down from her high, I licked my lips as I stared at her glistening pussy, standing up to my knees seconds later and watching her heaving chest and smiling when I saw a smile on her face.

    I crawled up to kiss her but then paused just when my lips were an inch from hers.

    "This would leave a taste in her mouth."

    I was conflicted about taking such a risk but then soon snorted at my fears, leaning down and kissing her, giving her a French kiss and leaving the taste of her juices in her mouth.

    "That''s already one mess, I said looking down at Valera''s pussy knowing I would have to clean up that evidence.

    "Now for my own pleasure," I muttered staring at the young beautiful body before me, thinking about how best to use it.

    I got off the bed and then gently lifted Valera''s body, moved it so that she lay horizontally on the bed and then I further adjusted her so her head hung off the bed.

    "Perfect"

    Giving my dick a few strokes, I moved so that my balls rested over Valera''s forehead and then lowering myself I rubbed my dick over her lips.

    "Open up sweetie, daddy wants to come in." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a small push, her soft lips parted followed by her teeth, and like that the head of my dick made its way into a warm cave first welcomed by Valera''s pink tongue,

    "Urghhh,"

    I couldn''t resist a groan as the feel of her tongue and the warmth sent some tingles going through me.

    "I bet you''ll be able to suck dick as good as your mom soon" I muttered kneading her breast with my right hand.

    I took some seconds to properly adjust my posture over Valera my hands too greedy to leave her breasts alone, and then I began moving my hips.

    Initially, I had put about just two inches in her mouth, so when I started moving, I added some more.

    Three inches disappeared into my baby''s mouth, then four inches and then just as the fifth was about to be fully buried in her mouth, Valera had her first gag.

    I quickly backed off to give her some breathing space, but at the same time, I couldn''t stop the excitement that filled me.

    With controlled eagerness I push down my length once again, this time forcing five inches into her mouth.

    Valera gagged but I held out for a few seconds closely watching her and then pulling out.

    I repeated this a few more times and before five minutes had gone by, I was having my entire dick disappearing into Valera''s mouth.

    The saliva naturally produced by Valera''s mouth quickly lubricated my dick, making it a wet rod that slid in and out her small lips.

 Chapter 22 Heavy Drums

    With my eyes closed I pumped my dick in and out of her mouth, my pace increasing when her gag disappeared.

    The tight feel of Valera''s throat had me releasing groans and I was just about to become lost in the pleasure and go pounding her delicate throat when I caught myself and quickly took my dick out of Valera whose face had turned red.

    "That was close, her mouth is too sweet, that''s dangerous."

    The sweet feel of Valera''s mouth had made me forget that she needed to breathe and I had nearly choked her.

    I adjusted her position on the bed so that she lay properly on it and despite the stinging throb in my cock, I held myself back, waiting for her breathing to stabilize and for her face to return to its normal colour.

    When Valera stabilized, I moved over to my desk, opened a drawer, took out a bottle and returned to the bed.

    I took a few seconds to admire Valera''s beautiful body, thoughts of her kneeling between my legs and calling me Daddy in the future going through my mind.

    "Soon honey" I said unable to resist giving her perky growing breasts a pinch.

    I loved Valera''s innocent moan to my finger pinching her nipples but I unfortunately was on a time limit and couldn''t go playing around.

    Getting between her legs, I picked up the bottle I had brought to lubricate my cock but then paused when I noticed how much liquid was coming off her cunt.

    "Oh,"

    I rubbed my cock over her pussy, covering it in her sticky release and then I lifted her legs, clamping my cock between her thighs and began moving my waist back and forth.

    "Fleshy and soft," I thought a sigh leaving my lips.

    As I moved my hips, I rubbed my cheeks over her legs, layering kisses on their perfect form.

    "Martha created a wonderful woman"

    For some seconds, I went slow and then when my need for a release became too much to suppress, I pressed Valera''s thighs to her body, her flexibility pleasing me and then leaning over her body I increased my thrusts.

    Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmm!

    With my dick also rubbing over her pussy, Valera was not left out of the pleasure, her sweet moans once again resounded and when she opened her mouth in pleasure I could not help but lean over and kiss her.

    I played with her tongue as I fucked her thighs, and with such simulations, I soon inevitably began releasing my spunk.

    Hgnhhh!

    Rope after rope of my spunk came shooting out of my dick and I couldn''t help but slowly grind into her thighs as I came.

    "What a family, first your mom and now you," I randomly muttered as I came down from my high remembering the wonderful experience Martha had given me, her slap aside.

    Seconds later, I pulled away from Valera and looked at the mess I had made on her thigh and stomach.

    "Still about 1 hour to go. I''ll use that time to clean up."

    I moved to get up but then paused as a perverted idea came to my head.

    I scooped up the white liquid on her thigh with a finger and with a smile placed it against her lips, watching in amusement as lips parted for my finger to go in and then she began sucking it up. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "System is such a reaction from her a consequence of the sleeping drug or just natural."

    [An effect of sleeptight drop]

    I half expected a quirky reply from the system but when it answered my question robotically I nodded my head and continued feeding Valera my spunk.

    "Can''t waste good seeds."

    The plan was to clean up after I was done feeding Valera but minutes later, I had her turned so she lay on her stomach and my lubed dick was placed between her butt cheeks, sliding up her butt crack.

    "Damn you Martha."

    That Valera was yet to hit 22 but had a butt crack which could contain my entire dick was shocking and when I pressed her soft bun together, the sight of my dick almost disappearing in their embrace turned made me harder.

    I kneaded Valera''s ass while I moved my cock, my eyes getting drawn in by the dark rims of her oily asshole which my cock was sliding over.

    I couldn''t help but give Valera''s buns a few slaps.

    My perverted mind spiraled out of control and I thought of having her and her mother in the same room, Valera eating out Martha''s cunt while I pounded and widened her puckered hole from behind.

    "Damn what is it with me and assholes today"

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    My several spurning thoughts had my cock beating hard and to my shock, I had the strongest orgasm since my return to the past.

    I pressed Valera''s cheeks together as once more ropes of cum shot out of me, this time landing on her back, and when I was done, I fell forward, my arm the only thing that kept me from crashing on her.

    "That was intense"

    At the moment, my mind was drained of all thought of lust and I wanted to just fall on the soft body beneath me.

    I held firm, and after some seconds, with a sigh, I got to my feet and began a thorough cleanup.

 Chapter 23 NightWalker

    [Spanking: 50(x2) = 100PSDP]

    [Grope breast: 50(x2) = 100PSDP] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Blow job: 300 (x2) = 600 PSDP]

    [Thigh job: 800(x2) = 1600PSDP]

    [Cunninglinus : 300(x2) =600 PSDP]

    [Ding! In your perverseness, you used the non-listed skill butt cheek job and have been rewarded with 700PSDP]

    [Giving expert honest cunninglinus to your target and fucking her mouth while she is asleep has given you the title ''dirty old pervert'' and you have earned 100xp.]

    [True Perversion is a discipline possessed by only a few. Your courage to let your perverseness smoothly flow had earned you the system''s recognition and as such you have been rewarded with the skill night walker.]

    [You have been given two free uses of suggestion spray, a nasty key and 200XP]

    [Your title ''dirty old pervert'' has been applied across all your rewards.]

    [dirty old pervert: At the end of a sexual engagement, the total PSDP earned will be tripled. This does not apply to rewards and bonuses unrelated to a sex skill.

    Women around you will experience a horniness boost of +10]

    [Night walker: relying on your mental strength, this skill allows you to invade your target''s dream. The amount of time that can be spent in the dream is dependent on your intelligence.

    1 point of intelligence = 2 minutes in the dream.

    It should be noted that the target would first have to be dreaming for this to happen and that if the target is not dreaming, the use of this technique will result in the host entering into the target''s nightmare]

    [Nasty key: This is a key that can open the door to any space that has a female in it.]

    [Applying perverted title: 3860(points earned) x 3 = 11580]

    After roaming my hand all over Valera''s body and relieving my aching balls, I cleaned her up, dressed her and then set her back on the bed.

    With some minutes to go before the effect of the sleeptight drop disappeared, I sat down at my desk faced my computer and decided to see my earnings.

    "Dirty old pervert huh"

    I said the name out loud, smacking my lips and nodding my head. Though I looked young, I had the soul I believed of a 50 years old perverted man and considering my actions with both Lucy and Valera, I think the "dirty'' in my tile was deserved.

    The reward of two suggestion sprays and XP of 300 put a smile on my face but the other two had me thinking.

    "Now what do I do with a nasty key"

    While it sounded cool to have a key that could get me anywhere, more thought on the matter would show that this could also be a terrible double-edged sword after all people who entered rooms they had been locked out from from were known as thieves and criminals.

    If I want to use this technique, then it is a must that I pair it with items from the system, particularly ones that can ensure I don''t get caught or at worst help heavily mitigate the consequences of my being caught.

    The suggestion and Blank spray came to mind but other than them I could think of nothing else.

    "Best I shelf this skill for now and plan properly before using it."

    [Every action you have taken with the system so far comes with heavy risk]

    The system message had me going into a few more seconds of thought, but in the end, I chose to remain silent and look at the other most bizarre skill, Night Walker.

    "System what does the skill description mean by mental"

    [Mental is a body attribute similar to strength and agility, it is determined, by factors like your, will and grit.]

    "But I don''t have such an attribute in my profile," I said giving it a glance for extra measure.

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength), Dirty Old Pervert

    Level/XP: level 3/ (350/400)

    Dick Length: 6.4 inches

    Load Volume: 3.2ml

    PSDP:11580 +345 =11925

    Potential sugar babies:(1/3) Martha Taylor

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 4.9 (2.9)/ Agility: 2.4 / Stamina: 1.9 / Intelligence: 3.4/ charisma: 1.9(1.4)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active).

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission:

    Punishment: Loading

    Shop

    Inventory: Nasty key]

    My profile showed that I was 50Xp from my next level up, but as I remembered there was no attribute for mental under-body stats.

    [That is because the system is yet to pick up on it from you]

    "Oh¡­ But if I don''t have it, doesn''t that mean that the nightwalker skill is useless to me."

    [It is useful. Everyone has a mental, the difference is how high it is. Your mental at the moment is low and unexhibited so the system cannot measure it.

    Just because it isn''t visible doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.]

    "I see"

    "If intelligence specifically determines how long I stay in a dream, then what does mental do."

    [It determines how much control you can have over yourself in the dream and it most importantly determines if you will be able to infiltrate a dream and if someone with a higher mental can detect and stop you from entering their dream.]

    Though my mind walked and lived on the path of perverseness, t I made sure to take a look at what was happening around me, and though I didn''t make my doubt known, It didn''t mean that I didn''t notice that the nightwalker skill could be used on anyone while the nasty key had a female parameter attached to it.

    It wasn''t the first skill or item from the system that a unisex effect, but for some reason my mind thought a bit more into it.

    Though I hadn''t given much thought to it, I could still remember the words the sweet AI girl had spoken when I had first woken up in the past as the system screen had popped up.

    "I had so much fun searching for the correct time to take you to and then there is also the adjustment of the features of your system. It was a trying job but a new experience, I totally enjoyed it."

    "Adjustment of features, new experience," I muttered feeling there was something to be understood from these words.

 Chapter 24 Pervy School Girl

    When Valera groggily blinked open her eyes, I made sure she woke up to the sight of me seated at my laptop focused on my screen and playing a game, pinball to be exact.

    From a small mirror I had discreetly placed on the side of my desk, making sure it faced her and gave me a view of her actions, I watched the girl.

    "What if she knows what I did and decided to report her, what would I do?

    Kill her?

    No way."

    The thought of ending Valera if she somehow discovered what I had done appalled me and quickly I did a quick mind review to know if it had just been a random thought. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seconds later I released a breath of relief and focused on my game still watching Valera.

    Though I wasn''t sure about how I would feel about ending the life of some random person, I knew that I couldn''t do that to Valera.

    Whether it stemmed from my lust or care for Valera I knew that protecting and keeping her happy had drastically risen in my priority list.

    First covertly taking a look at the surroundings, Valera most likely made a recollection of what had happened before she fell asleep, and then she pushed herself up.

    She observed my back, taking note of the game I was playing, her eyes slightly lighting up and then she called my name.

    Well, she tried to because her mouth opened and then closed as I think what might be a blush appeared on her face.

    Valera, buried her face in her hand, shaking it as silently as she could and then peeping at me to make sure I wasn''t looking, her hand went under the blanket I had put over her, and if I am not mistaken, she rubbed, touched or inspected her pussy.

    "Does she know"

    The thought had my heartbeat racing and my mind immediately going through the item available to me at the shop.

    "But why is she blushing"

    Being careful not to look in the mirror for too long and give away my actions, while half concentrating on the ball I had just fired, I stole glances at the mirror, watching as Valera looked up from her pussy to me, several times and then to my shock, she began rubbing something under the blanket.

    I couldn''t see what her hands were doing below the blanket, but I could damn well see the pleased look in her eyes and that was enough for me to arrive at what was 98% the right conclusion.

    "She shouldn''t be this exposed to sex and even if I am wrong about that, she shouldn''t be so horny as to rub herself in my presence.

    I made her orgasm some seconds ago."

    Click! Click! Click!

    Other than the hum of my desktop, my useless tapings on the mouse as I played my game were the only sound that filled the room, and then through every subtle, I heard an unmistakable sound.

    Mmmm!

    Thankfully I had been in the middle of a click, so I didn''t freeze up, but knowing that Valera was behind me and rubbing herself threw me for one hell of a spin.

    "Shouldn''t I be the perverted one"

    A few more seconds passed and just when I thought Valera might get lost in whatever pleasure spell was acting on her, she stopped and then furiously shook her head, this time successfully clearing the lust in her eyes and head.

    I watched as she cleaned her fingers on her skirt and then adjusting her expression called my name.

    "Marcus"

    I was tempted to correct Valera on her way of addressing me but decided to let it slide this time and instead answer.

    "You''re up" I absent-mindedly said, this time fully focusing on keeping the pinball out of the hole.

    "Yes sir," The cute thing said correcting herself though a bit uncomfortable and then she continued.

    "Sorry for falling asleep on your bed, I didn''t know I was this tired."

    "No worries" I replied, losing the game and then spinning my chair around so I looked at her.

    "How was your sleep"

    "Fine," Valera said bowing her head. I was going to let things rest at that but

    [Ding, Valera Taylor has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "No way," I thought in shock but I did my best to keep my emotions in shock and quickly acted on this new information.

    "System accept her"

    "Just fine....," I replied looking at her with a knowing smirk, "From the look on your face, your sleep was more than fine"

    With a curious smile, I leaned forward as I gazed at Valera, satisfied when she blushed harder and looked away shyly.

    "It''s nothing, just a dream." She cried.

    Immediately Valera said she had a dream, I immediately connected the dots and figured out what kind of dream she must have had.

    "Well it must have been a great dream, I said picking up my phone and checking the time, giving Valera the chance to get control of her emotions and get off the bed.

    "It''s been 2 hours and some minutes, your mum will soon be back."

    "Yeah I should get going" Valera said standing up and picking up her bag.

    "System give me Valera''s profile"

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: Potential Sugar Baby

    Trust:44

    Affection:30

    Fear:0.2

    Loyalty:27

    Horniness:26 + 30 = 56

    Comment: Likes cool guys and Mature men]

    Keeping down her head, Valera moved to pick up her bag and while she did so, I watched her with a predatory gaze, I had released some minutes earlier but just staring at her was once again fanning the flames in me.

    "I watched her butt push out as she bent to pick up her back and the sight of it reminded me of when I had her naked and my cock was sliding between her ass cheeks.

    I imagined her bent over and wiggling her bare ass for me and a throb went through my cock.

 Chapter 25 Be An Executive?

    Walking ahead of her I opened the door and while making sure there was no one in the corridor at the moment I let her out.

    We behaved like a couple who had a relationship to hide. Though I was the only one who actually knew we did have something to hide.

    "It''s a shame to see a cute girl like you leave my room. I wish you could stay longer."

    My words had Valera freezing and with a smile, I laughed at her reaction internally nodding as her stats moved just the way I had wanted.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: Potential Sugar Baby

    Trust:44

    Affection:30

    Fear:0.2

    Loyalty:27

    Horniness:26 + 30 = 56

    Comment: Likes cool guys and mature men]

    Alright now be a good girl and remember not to let your mom see the envelope okay"

    "Okay, thank you, sir," Valera said with a red face and then she tried and briskly walked away.

    "What an obedient girl" I muttered watching her ass as he watched away and then I turned back to my room with a groan.

    "Valera on her knees telling me thank you as I taught her how to properly suck my dick"

    The thought had my dick fully hard and this time, not even fighting it, I went to stain some tissues.

    -----------------------------

    Friday 5thof May 2002

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 20 pushups, 30 jumping jacks, 30 wide arm pushups, and 30 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 1.5 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30 each day]

    [Mission completed 10xp rewarded. Bonus mission completed; Host has been rewarded with 20xp]

    Current time: 4:24 pm

    After my interaction with Valera the previous evening a great fap had followed, some reading and then early 20s entertainment.

    "Even now Woody and Buzz Light year make me smile, toy story is a masterpiece," I muttered as I tapped my keyboard and made my way to the Charles Schwab site.

    My entertainment for the rest of yesterday had been a good watch of Toy Story before going to bed.

    Making sure to complete my exercise and this time get the bonus reward early in the morning I spent the rest of the day indoors, cooking and reading up on current affairs.

    "The internet is such a blessing."

    Lucy had crossed my mind the previous evening but I had decided to stick to my plan and this morning after failing to come in contact with her both when I was exiting and entering the apartment, I decided to let things be.

    I did see my bundle of cuteness this morning though and the blush she had on her face when she greeted me as I passed her along the road made me chuckle.

    "Let''s see, let''s go with the Pfizerizz, guys first, they hold most of my investments."

    "Oh, they updated the interface."

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $180

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $42,675

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 805 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $51

    Unrealized P/L: +$36,225}

    ----------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Mattel

    Quantity: 54 Shares

    Purchase Price: $18

    Current Price: $30

    Unrealized P/L: +$648}

    =======================

    Open Orders: NOTA]

    "Hmm $18 to $30 in one day, perhaps I underestimated how much the toy story deal impacted Mattel."

    Nodding my head at my profits, I smacked my lips and opened another tab, browsing the latest news on a company called Google.

    "Google''s founders Larry Page and Sergey Brin talk of a significant upgrade to Google before the year runs out.

    During an interview with the founders, the..."

    Clicking on the article, my eyes went from left to right on the computer screen soaking up information on the two future billionaires and their mighty company.

    "Hmm, these guys are moving fast. The upgrade they are talking about should be the addition of Google News. That will totally make them a favoured site, especially among the adult folks and considering they are the ones with the computers, this is just going to help in the company''s future monopoly."

    I read the whole article and some other rumours and then relaxed back in thought a question in my head.

    "Do I want google"

    This question didn''t just resonate around me acquiring the company for myself, but it also entailed the option of me creating my own company and outdoing them, after all, while they were a significant company, they were still on playing fields with the likes of yahoo and AltaVista.

    Google was not yet the hegemon it was going to be in the future and I who was from the future knew all the strategies they used to get to that position.

    While in thought I scrolled past an interesting article and opened it, its content having me flick my tongue.

    "Rumors of a coming round of funding. That will be a perfect time for infiltration but then. Corporate politicking, buyouts and takeovers."

    The thought of everything that came with being a CEO or a sort of cooperate executive passed through my head and just like that I arrived at my decision.

    "You only get to live life once."

    That was how the saying goes, but considering I got to live mine twice, there was sure as hell no way I was going to spend it as I had or would have done in my previous life.

    I researched the statistics of a company called ChefSwiss and after some minutes I logged out of my account, cleaned up well, put on good clothes and then exited my apartment.

    Knock! Knock!

    The door of the apartment opened and I gave the female behind the door a smile.

    "Marcus, what do you want" she said with a bit of hostility.

    "Hello Lucy, "

    "Hello"

    "Won''t you invite me in?"

    "Why would I do that"

    "So, I can check on your foot and also give you another chance to taste my lips....." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 26 Jennifer Bands

    "Yes, that''s my name" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And you say you got the money from trading stocks right" the woman in a white shirt and black skirt said, looking up from the paper in her hand and giving me an inquisitive look through her gold-rimmed glasses.

    Were she not the source of my frustration, I would have spent some time appreciating the form her well-fitting office clothes presented but alas she was bitch and the only thought I had for this woman was throwing her off the planet.

    "You can read right" I answered her and the frown that appeared on her face more than spoke of her thoughts on my witty reply.

    "Mr Lawson you have to understand this right here is a delicate matter and that you should cooperate with us as much as you can so we can get this whole matter properly solved.

    "No Jenny" I said refusing to address her with respect especially since she was married.

    "There is no complicated matter here, the only problem we have here is a woman who can''t accept that a young man such as I legally has such good figures to his name and lady if you keep being a cunt, then don''t blame if I make a dib into those numbers and get myself a lawyer that will fry your ass and future."

    My words might be rude and raw, but they got work which had lasted for over two hours done within 10 minutes.

    Understanding the realness and consequences of my words the Bank manager got herself in order and did her job

    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience Mr. Lawson" The older woman said standing up and following me as I walked to the door of her office.

    I paid her no attention as I exited her office.

    Leaving the air-conditioned office, I walked back into the bustling bank hall and I had just taken some steps away from the office when my name was called.

    "Marcus"

    The voice was very familiar but the manner of addressing not so.

    I turned to look at Jennifer, raising an eyebrow at her, my annoyed expression telling of my thoughts.

    "Look Marcus, I''m sorry about the way I behaved earlier, it''s just really surprising for me to see someone like you with that much money.

    I looked up your background and was just worried that you were straying into the wrong path. I''m sorry."

    Jennifer looked genuinely apologetic, her remorse definitely not just moved by the fact that I had a lot of money and might be gullible so I asked a question to confirm my suspicions.

    "I''ll forgive you and wipe away my ill feelings for you if you can honestly tell me what made you change your mind about me"

    Jennifer was taken aback by my question but after some seconds of thinking she answered.

    "I realised that my ill-treatment of you steamed from your confidence and surety in yourself which I initially mistook as you being proud and arrogant."

    "I see" I muttered, confirming and understanding that the confidence she had felt from me was a result of my Dominance aura.

    "Good to know it''s working. "I thought.

    "Jenny, are you married" I asked, my question sudden and unexpected.

    "Yes, the woman" answered shyly raising her left hand which had a ring.

    "Shame, you have a really hot body."

    My words had Jennifer blinking in shock and disbelief her mind processing how to deal with my words.

    Not waiting for a reply, I turned and continued my exit.

    "Goodbye Mrs. Bands" I waved.

    Not caring about the reaction or thoughts of the Manager, I made my exit from the Bank of the West and stood on the roadside with a frown on my face.

    While I had truly forgiven Jennifer, that didn''t change the fact she had screwed up my plans and made me late for my next appointment.

    Had I known I would face such hassle at the bank I would have scheduled to come here later, but well, the idea of being unable to access my money after my acct had gotten suspended didn''t sit well with me.

    [Charles Schwab account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $180

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $184,227

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 805 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $227

    Unrealized P/L: +$177,905}

    ----------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Mattel

    Quantity: 54 Shares

    Purchase Price: $18

    Current Price: $41

    Unrealized P/L: +$1242}

    =======================

    Open Orders: NOTA]

    This was the account I had woken up to on the 7th of May, Two days after my sweet encounter with Valera.

    Satisfied with the gains, I had taken out $70000 and successfully invested in two selected stocks but then my problem came when I transferred $30000 to my account and it got stuck.

    The bank had called me about the transfer asking me to come verify it and that was how I had ended up in Bank of the West this morning.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    Already having an idea who was calling, I sighed as I picked up the call.

    "Hello"

    "...''

    "I''m busy at the moment, tell Dr Rachel I''ll be running late but I''ll definitely be there."

    ''....''

    Tooon!

    When Lucy decided that she understood my trail of thoughts and began ranting about how selfish I was, I hung up on her and let out a heavy breath.

    Throughout my stay at the university, though I wasn''t the smartest character, I built up my reputation through my distinct academic character and punctuality was one of them.

    "Of all the lecturers to disappoint¡­."

    Don''t get me wrong with the things I knew and the means I had at my disposal, a university degree and a lecture''s favour were of no significant importance to me, but that didn''t mean that I should let go of my discipline.

    Sure back in the future, I had let life have its way with me, but this was another chance and while I planned to take a different road, I was smart enough to know I would need some of the tools I had already built for myself in this time.

    "Taxi" I called out stopping a cab but as I opened the door to get it, my attention was grabbed by the loud roar of a Ford Mustang GT passing by.

 Chapter 27 Strong Presence

    "If mountain won''t go to Mohammed, then Mohammed will go to the mountain, or something like that."

    "Hey excuse me, I would like to see more of the Ford Mustang."

    My words got me the attention of the female who had been sitting on a high stool and lazily resting her head on her palms while looking at the near unpopulated room of the car dealership, the few customers, present already being attended to by other sales agents.

    Being from the future, the reverie the people of 2002 had for banks wasn''t something I could relate to.

    Wearing just khaki shorts and a nice black shirt, I had marched to the bank and now here I was at the car dealership.

    Whether it was because of my clothing or my age, my presence had been ignored by the sales attendants.

    Not minding this, I had gone on my own to browse through the cars available at the dealership and I would have continued my inspection of the cars on my own if the door of the one I was interested in wasn''t locked.

    "You want to buy a car, a Mustang" The female asked me, her eyes trailing up and down my body.

    "Yeah, and I''m in a bit of a hurry, so can you please be quick"

    I had already dealt with a troublesome woman this morning; I wasn''t looking forward to meeting another.

    The sales girl narrowed her eyes at me and then with a sigh, got off her butt and went for the keys.

    "The Ford Mustang v6 coupe has a 3.8 L v6 engine, it has a 5-speed manual transmission and goes from 0-60mph in about 7 seconds.

    It goes for $19000 but for you, I could do $18500"

    The sales girl''s voice came out lazy and drawled and I couldn''t help but wince, as I was inside feeling around the car.

    This was a used car dealership so I wasn''t surprised by the lower price, but that didn''t mean that I was okay with it.

    "You need to be more energetic if you want to make any progress in this area of business," I said to the girl as I came out of the car and moved to the front, opening up its hood.

    I observed the engine of the car for some seconds and then smacking my lips, moved and started its engine.

    "Shame"

    Though faint, I could hear a low knocking sound and though my mind wanted to tell me otherwise I had experience of years with cars and mechanics to know what I was talking about.

    I switched off the car, closed the hood and threw the keys to the confused Sales girl who didn''t understand what I was doing and could only make sure I didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.

    "Not this car, bring me some other keys."

    ...¡­..

    By the time I went past the gate of the University, I was already an hour late, my extreme lateness caused by my visit to the dealership, but I wasn''t too worried.

    Vrrrrrrrm!

    It didn''t have the loud aggressive roar of the Mustang, but the sweet fluid Humm of its engine and its eye-grabbing appearance and brand logo instilled a far greater sense of awe in the minds and hearts of those who saw it.

    "This is the life" I muttered to myself as I enjoyed the admirative and envious looks that were being sent my way.

    Driving through the university for some minutes, I pulled up towards, the tall building which contained the mathematics department, parking opposite two females who were walking out of the building.

    With dark sunshades on I stepped out of the car and walked towards the two girls, my eyes on the blonde who I had been in contact with while I parked.

    "Good morning"

    "Morning"

    With a red BMW E36 328i backing me, though I was $16000 down, the girls were like pudding in the face of my dominance aura, absolute confidence, good looks and classy car.

    Mary and Joan, those were their names and after getting both their number and complimenting their appreciative figures, I told them goodbye and walked to a confused woman a few steps to the side.

    "Lucy,"

    "Marcus" she replied.

    "Why are you outside"

    I could see annoyance and irritation want to build up within Lucy but then it quickly faded out and the woman spoke in a subdued manner.

    "You''re late. Dr Rachel kicked me out telling me to come back in only with you.

    We were supposed to meet her by 10 am It''s 11:12 now I doubt she will admit us."

    Though she usually acted tough and was prone to being harsh, in this situation where she couldn''t lash out her frustration at me due to my currently oppressive presence, she looked down at the ground when she spoke and her tone was kept quite low.

    "Don''t worry I''ll handle this" I said to Lucy and not even giving her a chance to reply, grabbed her hand and began walking into the building.

    "A weirdo, a pervert, a brokie." All these were terms Lucy would have usually tagged me with, but how could she think the same at the moment.

    She had seen the ride I had stepped out off, the ladies who I had quickly gotten all red and readily giving me their numbers and then there were the gazes of those who still cared to pay me attention lingering on us, Mary and Joan''s Jealous gaze being quite prominent.

    Carrying a blush on her face, like a good girl, Lucy obediently let me lead her into the building. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This was the same girl who had harshly rebuffed me when I went to her apartment two days ago.

 Chapter 28 The Key

    "Dr Racheal" I called as I stepped into her office, Lucy behind me and a bright smile on my face.

    Unfortunately, the positive energy wasn''t reciprocated and a blank stare from the woman behind the desk had my smile narrowing.

    Usually, I would take the goofy remorseful route to worm my way into Racheal''s grace, but I was a different man.

    "System"

    [Yes] a screen flashed to the side of my vision

    "Get me an Aura multiplier x2"

    [Aura multiplier x2 has been purchased with 2000PSDP]

    [Balance:9925PSDP]

    Dominance aura was the only aura I had on active at the moment so the multiplier was applied to it.

    "I know I''m late Dr Racheal, but that look is just too cold" I replied my smile diminished but still present as I walked up to her desk.

    Rachel''s eyes flashed and I could tell she wanted to give me a proper check in but then the effect of my aura which her stubborn mind had been able to somehow ignore strengthened and she rethought her words and instead looked at her silver watch.

    "You were supposed to be here by 10 am, the time now is 11:23. "

    "I know I''m terribly late and I''m truly sorry Dr Rachel, I was held up by an unforeseen situation"

    By this time, I had already arrived before her desk, Lucy a step behind me, the girl using my body to shield herself from any stray bullets from Racheal.

    Properly reconsidering her next words Rachel leaned back into her chair and fixing a hard gaze on me spoke. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And what is this very important situation"

    "A second please," I said smiling at her and fluidly breaking eye contact.

    "Lucy, here have a seat"

    There were two seats on the other side of Rachel''s desk and pulling one out, I held Lucy by the hand and led her to take a seat.

    I could see the shock and worry in her eyes, but under my aura, she was far worse off than Rachel and obediently did as I said.

    "Dr Racheal, finding out about your research on Mathematical Modeling of Complex Financial Derivatives in Volatile Markets was quite shocking to me, I didn''t know you had an interest in the financial markets."

    While I seated Lucy, I threw off whatever thoughts Racheal had about my behaviour in her office away by bringing up a topic I knew she would be enthusiastic to engage in.

    By the time I had finished talking, I had also taken a seat and fixed a very interested look on Racheal.

    "I''ve always been interested in the financial markets Mr. Lawson"

    Racheal''s use of my last name signified that she was not going to allow me dissolve things so easily, but I was not one to be so easily outdone.

    "Applying probability theory to understand random factors in disease spread.

    Developing methods to optimize resource distribution in healthcare.

    Using differential equations to predict and control disease spread."

    "These are a few of your previous research topics, Dr Racheal, you''ve always been more directed toward the health section."

    "How do you know about these papers" Rachel asked genuinely surprised and I was sure the same expression was on Lucy''s face.

    "You''re a beautiful and excellent lecturer Dr Racheal and since when I first became your student in my second year, I have been following your work. Your brilliance leaves me quite impressed and I can''t wait for the papers you will release when you become a professor and have access to more resources."

    Rachael might be strict, but in the end, she was still human and as a woman, well-placed compliments would still hit her straight in the heart.

    Though I didn''t get her to blush or be embarrassed I fully moved myself back into her soft place.

    "Well thank you Marcus, it''s good to see that your fire to learn still burns that brightly and that you can identify good work, but that still doesn''t exempt you from being punctual"

    "What a hard woman."

    Discipline was Racheal''s core virtue in navigating life and as I appreciated the woman''s virtue, my hormones couldn''t help but appreciate the thought of having her firm eyes looking up at me as she sucked me while naked.

    " I was serious about being interrupted by an important situation Dr Racheal"

    Rachael''s eyes narrowed at me and before the woman could go having funny thoughts I held up a key.

    "Look I bought a new car."

    Racheal tightened her lips wanting to be unmoved by words, but the logo on the key got her attention.

    "A BMW" Rachell asked unable to hide the impressed tone in her voice.

    "Yeah, I was supposed to get it early on and be here on time, but there were issues with my bank and the dealership and unfortunately it took quite some time to get worked out."

    "I see, I guess I can forgive that" Racheal idly said.

    "Thanks for understanding, come let me show it to you. I''ll take you for a ride while we are at it" I said standing up, stretching out a hand.

    Rachel blinked at my sudden offer

    "Now"

    "Sure why not, you''re my favourite lecturer, who else will I celebrate such a milestone with if not you."

    "Most times, the answer for such a question would be ''your family'' but I didn''t have any and well Racheal knew this."

    With such heavy sentiment behind my words, how could she refuse me?

 Chapter 29 M28i

    Strong hesitation appeared in Racheal''s eyes and then a quick flash of pity.

    "Okay, just give me some seconds to put some things in order."

    With a still reluctant mind, Racheal went about placing books and files in the drawers and taping on her laptop.

    She would have taken longer in her few-second arrangement if not for my directed stare at her.

    "Okay, I''m done" Racheal said succumbing to the pressure of my gaze.

    Not even minding that she was still giving her office a sweep with her eyes, I grabbed her by the hand wanting to lead her out of her office and to my car.

    Unfortunately, this devilish plan of mine didn''t get to play out, as while Racheal locked the door of her office she focused a lecturing stare at me.

    "Why are you so excited Marcus, I know it''s your first car, but there are still several more to come."

    Racheal''s well-wishing words for me brought a smile to my face and I decided to do the same.

    "Well, the most beautiful woman in the university is about to enter my car how can''t I be excited."

    Racheal knowingly smiled at my compliment and then she followed me from behind to my ride.

    "Red, that''s flashy," Racheal said.

    "Power and confidence" I said making Racheal who was inspecting the car look at me with surprise.

    "Power and confidence" Racheal repeated "You''ve changed since I last saw you"

    "My lady" A light blush climbed Rachel''s cheek as I took her words in stride and opened the door for her just as she moved to finally enter the car.

    She shook her head at my antics and thanking me stepped in and with the grace of a proper gentleman I closed the door.

    "Well, aren''t you getting in"

    With us all this while was Lucy and well with how perfectly I had ignored her all this while, it wasn''t hard to predict that she would have a scowl on her face.

    Whether Racheal was our teacher and an older woman did not concern Lucy, what mattered to her was that I had been subtly flirting with Racheal and ignoring her like she didn''t exist. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Get in," I calmly said in a commanding tone and then walked over from the front passenger door to the driver''s door.

    By the time, I turned the key to the ignition and got the car revving, Lucy had already opened her door and stepped in, her actions were never a doubt considering she could not afford to be left out of I and Racheal''s interactions since it determined her fate.

    "Lucy are you alright" Rachel said to the young woman at the back.

    "I''m fine Dr Racheal just a bit tired."

    "After a bit of driving we''ll go grab a bite," I said and getting a nod from Rachel I put the gear in play and stepped on the pedestal.

    BMW E36 328i, 2.8L inline engine,190hp, 0-60mph acceleration in 6.5 seconds. This was the car I had chosen to start my second life with.

    "Vrrrrrrrrm"

    ......

    "I''ve heard your reason, your difficulties and inadequacies Mrs Corlea and despite not believing your excuses, since Marcus had decided to vouch for you and even promised to tutor you, I''ll give you another chance to prove yourself.

    You''ll have your exam in 4 days.

    Marcus, I know she looks beautiful, but Lucy isn''t the innocent egg she might look like.

    I''m glad to see you doing so well and I want to advise you that you have no need to shoulder other people''s burdens.

    If Lucy proves to be lazy and wasting your time, feel free to dump her, I''ll give her the F she deserves."

    Racheal hadn''t been soft with her words, right there in the diner while we had a light meal, she drilled Lucy and then after deciding to give her a second chance since Lucy apparently missed writing her exam, she warned me against the woman.

    Seeing Racheal straight up expose Lucy for my sake had me smiling within, It was nice to know that no matter how small, she genuinely cared for me.

    That was how the events of yesterday morning ended. I spent the afternoon and evening at home enjoying the peace and quiet, doing the same on Tuesday and only getting interrupted in the evening by a knock on my door.

    Already knowing who should be behind the door, I went into the bathroom one last time and flexed my lean sculpted muscles, nodding my head at my incredible figure before then moving to answer the door.

    A baggy tracksuit that revealed a good enough outline of my growing dick was all I had on as I opened the door to answer Lucy, watching as her gaze left from dull to shocked.

    "Marcus" Lucy said in shock, the muscles on my exposed chest and arms collaborating with my dominance aura to hit her with a strong effect.

    "Wait for it" I muttered in my head, a smirk coming to my face a second later when looking down was just not enough for her and she had to look sideways, that being the only way to avoid staring at my crotch.

    "Like what you see"

    "Marcus, I came here to study not flirt with you, can we get straight to business? My boyfriend will be coming around in two hours."

    "Of course," I said opening the door wide and taking a step back.

 Chapter 30 MENTOR

    It can be imagined that when I had told Lucy that I would be tutoring her in my room she had been totally against the idea.

    She had brought up several clever complaints on why we shouldn''t study at my place, but in the end, when I gave my final decree, she could only comply.

    With me and only me having Racheal''s trust, Lucy had no other option. if she refused to study with me and I let Racheal know it could be imagined that the makeup exam she had been given would be cancelled or made several times harder.

    As for Lucy''s word on her boyfriend coming over, I called a bluff on it. It didn''t take a genius to know that one of the reasons why she didn''t want to come to my place was because her boyfriend would totally be against it.

    There was a chance that Lucy had told him about our arrangements and he had been forced to bitterly accept it, but I doubted that for two reasons.

    One the fact that he wasn''t here and she had unnecessarily made mention of his impending arrival and two, Lucy had on lipstick, a light film of makeup and was dressed in short jeans that showed off her thighs and a shirt which perfectly fitted her and showed off her bust.

    I know Los Angeles was a hot place and such dressing might be what comforted her, but considering our past interactions, if she really wanted nothing to happen, then she could have just gone with light loose trousers.

    Lucy took two steps into my room and froze and with a smirk on my face I closed the door and then used some seconds to admire her.

    Lucy didn''t have Martha''s massive jiggling buns or seem like she was ever set to like Valera, but the perkiness of her butt made its own stand.

    "She''s got wide hips too, and damn they are still widening"

    With this, I could imagine the immaculate shape they would present to me when she bent over like a good doggy.

    "What''s the matter "I asked as I went past her and took a seat on my new bed, enjoying the spring to it.

    "Ehm nothing, the paint on the wall is just really bright," Lucy said forcing herself to stop admiring my room.

    A sleek black leather sofa folded out into a queen-sized bed against one wall, topped with crisp white sheets.

    Across from it, a polished glass desk held a cutting-edge desktop with a flat CRT monitor, its soft glow illuminating an ergonomic chair. Nearby, dark wood shelves housed neatly organized books and a small sound system.

    The kitchenette featured stainless steel appliances, complementing dark cabinets.

    A simple coffee table sat atop a plush rug, while track lighting highlighted the artwork above. A subtle mix of luxury and practicality, all within reach.

    This was what I had spent part of my time yesterday and today doing and the open mouth surprise which had appeared on Lena''s face made this totally worth it.

    "My walls are white Lucy," I said calling her out on her lie. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucy opened and closed her mouth several times before finally regaining her composure.

    She hardened her features and not even waiting for me walked over to the desk and took a seat.

    She took off the bag on her shoulder, placed her books on the extra free space on the desk and then looked at me with a serious expression.

    "Okay," I said with a chuckle raising my hands.

    "Dr. Racheal gave you just 4 days, and while it isn''t a lot of time, considering you still have your other school duties to attend to, I assume you have been studying on your own so this should be no issue."

    Keeping silent, Lucy still with her hard gaze nodded at me and with a nod I continued.

    "So to maximize our time, I believe it''s best I help you in areas where you have faced difficulties. "

    "Correlation and regression"

    Alright let''s get to it, I said changing my position on the bed so I sat closer to Lucy.

    I took one of her textbooks from her, went over it and then leaning over the desk began breaking down a portion of the complicated world of mathematics to her.

    "The things we do for pussy."

    Minutes went by and while I was idling myself with a novel, as Lucy solved a problem she called out.

    "I still failed to get it" she said turning to me.

    Looking up at Lucy, I could see genuine frustration in her eyes, no matter what, the woman truly wanted to learn and I could only smile in admiration of that.

    "Hmm, let''s look at this from another angle. Take for instance an archaeology student who was working on a dig site and wanted to know how many pottery shards they were finding on average per square meter...."

    "Do you understand that"

    "Yes"

    "Alright try it."

    I moved back to my novel and then some minutes later I was interrupted once more, but this time it wasn''t by Lucy.

    [Ding! The host has shown patience, dedication and understanding while teaching his potential sugar baby Lucy Corlea and this action has earned him incredible merits with her.

    These merits have been summed up to create a Lucy Corlea apology card.]

    [For showing dedication in your desire to impart knowledge to your potential sugar baby, you have been rewarded with the very vital skill MENTOR]

    [you have been rewarded with 300xp, you have been rewarded with 2000PSDP]

    [Ding! For gaining the Skill Mentor so early on you have been rewarded with 5000PSDP]

    [Ding! For gaining the Skill Mentor so early on you have been rewarded with 5000PSDP]

    [Ding! For gaining the Skill Mentor so early on you have been rewarded with 5000PSDP]

    "Ehm system isn''t this a bit too much"

    [Not at all Host, Not at all]

 Chapter 31 Dark Hair Princess

    Vrrrrmm! Vrrrrmm!

    Cruising through the streets of Los Angeles in my air-conditioned car was a far better feeling than running about under the rising morning sun to go to school.

    As I stepped on the gas pedestal and accelerated, my hands itched and my feet tapped restlessly but in the end, I held myself back.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve gone stepping on the clutch and gone right to go left. Let''s take things calmly today." I told myself as I resisted the urge to test if I still had my car skills.

    It wasn''t anything much, but still¡­..

    Some minutes later, I cut down my speed by about 45% as I entered the University of California(UCLA), I rolled down my window to enjoy the cool wind that came from the numerous shades and then in no time I was parking my BMW in front of my department building and walking towards it.

    "Hey Marcus"

    "Hey"

    "Is that your car"

    "Yeah"

    "Damn when did you get it"

    "Just last week" I politely answered getting a look of surprise and admiration from the tall dark-haired boy who had stopped me.

    The boy who greeted me was in the same class as me and though I didn''t know his name, he knew mine, I mean how dare he not know the name of his class representative?

    I had barely just enjoyed one of the few merits of being the class representative when the burden of it came crashing into me.

    "Marcus where have you been throughout this week!!"

    "We''re only 4 days into the week Sade and I''ve only missed two days, Monday and Tuesday"

    "You said you would be unavailable for just three days"

    "I decided to be extra thorough in making sure I was better"

    Sade raised an eyebrow at my nonchalance towards missing classes, she looked me up and down a light flashing through her eyes as she observed my dressing and then shrugged her shoulders at me.

    "Well whatever, see me after class"

    I was the class representative and she was the assistant yet she was ordering me around.

    "Typical Sade" I whispered, other forgotten memories of the young woman flowing into my head as I followed her and headed into the lecture room.

    I selected a seat at the back of the class and then silently watched as other students strolled in and had discussions with people they knew.

    "Man I was such a loner"

    Minutes later¡­

    "Good morning class...."

    The lecturer who took on us Artificial intelligence came in and with a bright smile, he began teaching¡­.

    "What''s the difference between Artificial Intelligence(AI) and Machine learning(ML)?"

    A few answers went up, Sade and one smart blonde-haired girl gave answers that made the lecturer smile and then just as it seemed he would get on with his teachings my name was called very fondly.

    "Marcus"

    "Mr Robert"

    "Do you have any answer for me"

    "Ehhh, Scope"

    Robert stayed silent for a while, looked at me, smiled and went towards his desk.

    "That was an excellent answer, Mr Lawson and I believe it deserves some credit."

    Yeah, if you are blown away by this, then I am sorry you are in for a lot more, because though not a brag, college is going to be a slide for me.

    Scribbling down what should be my name in his note, Mr Robert moved back to the front of the board and continued teaching.

    "The key distinction between the two of them is scope, because while AI is a broad field that encompasses any technology that stimulates human learning, ML is a subset of AI that focuses on algorithms that learn from data and..."

    With my notebook opened in front of me, I took down crucial pieces of information and at the end of the class, took out a jotter and wrote down the topic the lecturer had told us to read on, noting that he wanted us to form groups and present the topics to him in the next class.

    I had AI class by 11 AM, the class ending at 12 pm and since the next class was just 30 minutes away and would happen in this very room, I decided to stay put and wait for the lecturer.

    Also, there was a certain somebody who wanted to meet me, and my eyes trained themselves on her as she walked up the stairs towards me.

    Just as I had pictured her, Sade was dressed in a gown, but the beauty and tailoring of the blue cloth couldn''t be ignored and I particularly liked the black flat-sole shoes he had on as with her loose black hair it presented her as someone very approachable, something she was.

    "Hello Sade," I said as she walked to my bench and stopped in front of me, fixing a glare.

    "Why were you looking at me like that?

    "I was admiring you, I never noticed that you had such nice long legs."

    I would have loved to add that her racks were quite impressive and that it''s a shame her dress didn''t show cleavage but I decided to hold that in for now.

    "Okay," Sade said, with a raised eyebrow and then she waved me to scooch over. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well," I asked as she sat beside me,

    "What do you mean by ''well'', have you forgotten that you are the class rep and have duties to fulfil?

    I filled in for you while you were sick but now that you''re back, you need to get up to speed and especially handle those businesses that I couldn''t."

    Sade reached into her bag and began searching it while she spoke, but nothing she said changed my lazy posture.

    "Here, this the list of..."

    "I''m resigning"

    "Huh"

    "I quit being the class rep" I lazily said.

    A few seconds of silence passed between the two of us, and then Sade''s features hardened.

    "What is it with you today, here I am being serious and you''re throwing around jokes."

    "I''m not joking"

    Seeing the seriousness in my eyes Sade went silent and I was shocked when I saw a conflicted and worried expression appear in her eyes.

    "Why are you quitting''

    "Just personal reasons," I said with a wave.

    I expected things to be done at this point, but then the dark-haired princess bit her lips, and then in a low tone spoke.

    "Is it because of me, did I do something wrong."

 Chapter 32 Five Dates

    As I said, my reformation began in my second year in the university and one of my methods to firmly set myself on the right track had been my decision to become the class representative.

    It was supposed to be an easy process for me, considering there wasn''t really anyone passionate about the position, but then Sade came, a transfer student from Russia and like that the position for class rep had become a battle.

    Back then I had been quite lacking in several aspects, and Sade who was already an enthusiastic academic and leader would have won if not for the fact that she was a new face and I was a familiar one.

    The knowledge of the reason I had won and the future observation which let me know that the graceful Sade would make a far better class rep than I pushed me to up my game, and well eventually two years later despite it always being a close call, I always came out on top in the class elections.

    With our history, I expected a bright smile to light up her face at the news that I was quitting or an angry expression if she felt she was being pitied but the somber tone was literally unexpected.

    "Sade it''s not because of you, like I said it''s a personal reason," I said sitting up and gently holding onto her hands.

    I hadn''t planned for any of this, but the caring old man in me could just not see a sweet innocent girl like Sade sad and then ignore it.

    I don''t know how, but I felt the strength of my dominance aura increase and not even aware of it, Sade tightened her hand around mine, the woman looking down.

    "Sade, what''s wrong" I gently asked, putting my hands under her chin and raising her head so she would look at me.

    To my shock, her eyes were a bit wet and I could see heavy sadness and most importantly, deep vulnerability inside them.

    "System is this your handwork" I immediately asked, because what I was seeing before me should for no reason exist unless the magic of the system was at play.

    [No, the dominance aura might have a hand in this, but all it would have done is made her more willing to show emotions that have already existed.]

    "Sade," I said affectionately rubbing her cheek and watching with further shock as she rubbed her cheeks into my fingers.

    Letting the atmosphere take control, Sade and I slowly brought our heads closer to each other and I was half expecting a notification for a new potential sugar baby to pop up when someone very audibly and intentionally cleared their throat.

    Like lightning would flash, the mood between me and Sade vanished and we both turned to the devil/savior that interrupted us.

    "You guys should get a room "

    That was just cheap James! Yeah, you should mind your business! What jelly!

    The few people that had been in the room and observing us, hungrily waiting to watch the class rep and his assistant kiss, threw all sorts of curses at the staunch-faced James and I could only watch as Sade withdrew her hands, stood up and walked away.

    My eyes followed her figure, thoughts of what her bare ass looked like going through my mind and then when she existed the class I focused back on my desk, ignoring the idiot who had stopped me from getting a kiss today.

    James stood staring at me for a few seconds and then when he realized I wasn''t going to pay his existence any mind he turned and left the classroom.

    Indeed, James had tried making some moves on Sade in the past but that wasn''t any of my business, the boy was a rich idiot.

    Other than the stares that students who came into the class threw my way as the news of what I and Sade had been about to do spread around, the rest of my day was uneventful and by 3 pm I exited the classroom, done for the day and heading home.

    I had just walked up to my car, opened the door and was about to step in when a voice called me from behind. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Marcus"

    I turned to see Sade hurriedly walk up to me, not completely surprised to see that the woman had gotten her emotions in order and now behaved like we hadn''t almost kissed this morning.

    I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, smirking and trying to put her under pressure but she effortlessly shrugged it.

    "Should I use the aura multiplier" I randomly wondered.

    "Is it your dad''s,"

    "No mine"

    I hadn''t been vocal about the loss of my parents so only those in the need-to-know base knew.

    "Cool," she said taking another second to pass her gaze over my car before focusing back on me.

    "How about this Marcus, keep the title of class rep, but I will deal with all the heavy-duty, all you have to do is show up when you are needed.

    You will still be coming to class right"

    "Sure, I would still like to get a degree"

    "Good"

    "Yes, but why are insistent on me being class rep"

    "I have my reasons and just like yours are personal, I would hope you would also understand that so are mine."

    What Sade was asking for made no sense, but I knew I wouldn''t get to the bottom of it very easily.

    "You owe me five dates then"

    Sade went silent at my bargain and then she spoke.

    "Why the sudden interest in me"

    "You have beautiful legs, I''m interested in seeing what else is beautiful about you."

    "Okay"

    "You want a lift"

    "Not interested" Sade said as she turned and walked away.

    This everyone, is the woman I am supposed to take on five dates, how that would unfold I didn''t know, but I knew I was in for a spin.

    "I should have said no" I muttered as I got into the car, but then I remembered the vulnerability she had shown and I sighed in defeat.

    I revved my engine and headed home, but halfway into my journey I saw my baby girl''s butt bouncing about in her uniform, her enticing thighs making my dick wake up for the first time today.

    Slowing down I drove beside the sidewalk, keeping my pace the same as hers and honked.

    "What is a beautiful girl like you doing under this hot sun"

 Chapter 33 Tam O Shanter

    Valera jerked at the sound of my honk, the schoolgirl turning and looking at my car warily, but then the fear on her face faded into surprise and excitement when she saw I was the one behind the wheel.

    "Marcus" Valera said after what seemed like a few seconds of rapid thinking on how to address me.

    I brought the car to a stop and then waved her over, smiling as she leaned down to stick her head into the window and look at me.

    "Damn, never thought I''ll wish to be the other side of such a scenario, just the thought of the image of her butt sticking out as she''s bent over, fuck..."

    "Valera honey, what are you doing out on the road, don''t tell me you''re being a naughty girl and skipping school," I said with a mischievous grin.

    "Ahhh, no nothing like that" Valera said with a face flush with embarrassment, this being how she had chosen to respond to the several sensitive words I had spoken.

    "School is over and I''m walking home" she hurriedly clarified.

    "You are still quite the distance from home Valera, why didn''t you take the bus."

    A tight expression flashed through Valera''s eyes and remembering her mother''s finances I immediately understood why, guilt flashing through me as her gaze also told of loneliness.

    "Alright, get in, I''ll take you home"

    "Thank you sir" Valera said as she opened the door and got in but I could see that the feelings my words had invoked still lingered.

    "Hmm, aren''t you forgetting to say something" I asked after staying silent for some seconds

    "Thank you sir" Valera repeated being louder this time, her body getting tense.

    "No honey" I said lightly pinching her right cheek.

    "Won''t you congratulate me on my new car"

    Valera blinked like the realization had just fallen on her and then she buried her hands in her face.

    "Sorry Sorry Sorry"

    I chuckled at her embarrassment and rubbed her bent-over form.

    "It''s okay honey school must have been quite stressful today"

    While Valera remained bent with her face in her hand, I started the car and resumed moving, but the schoolgirl had not even gotten over her embarrassment when a loud growl came from her tummy.

    To this, I stayed silent and I could feel how nervous and truly embarrassed she was this time.

    "It''s okay, I''ll get you to your mom, so you can stuff yourself with loads of food."

    "Thank you," Valera said in a low tone.

    "It''s alright, now sit up, you''re a big girl, I was just teasing you."

    "No sooner had Valera sat up that her stomach grumbled again, and then after it rambled aggressively for the third time I flicked my tongue as a thought entered my mind.

    "Don''t tell me she went to school without eating a thing, what is Martha doing."

    Knowing better than to try to gain an answer about this from Valera, I decided to play off the situation and keep the air light.

    "Someone is really hungry, I better get you home before you eat my car"

    My words got the intended effect as Valera laughed along with me, but then I noticed the weakness in her movement.

    "I didn''t plan on having an interaction with Valera till my plans went into motion, but it seems things are worse than I initially thought. I''ll follow Valera to the apartment and ¡­..''

    "Valera is your mother at home," I suddenly asked as I was hit with a thought.

    I remembered Valera staying at my apartment last week because she came home earlier than intended and now the thought that she also wouldn''t be home couldn''t help but hit me.

    "Mom is at home" the cute girl said but her shifty eyes gave her away.

    "Hmm, say how about we ditch mom for some minutes and go have a meal in this fancy place I just found." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "ehhhh I don''t know Sir'' Valera started uncomfortably.

    "Don''t worry we won''t take time, we''ll just have a quick bite and be out."

    If Martha truly was at home Valera would have put up a stronger stance but her next words gave me the go-ahead.

    "Urghh I don''t have money sir"

    "You''re with me honey, money isn''t an issue," I said with a grin.

    ...¡­.

    Within one of the private rooms of Tam O Shanter, a restaurant located in Liz Feliz, the pair of a young man and a girl in school uniform sat on a lavish couch and while their pairing up was already an attention grabber, their current actions would be more so if anyone could see them.

    "Come on, relax and let it in, let the big train in, chu chu"

    Tam O Shanter was a big-time expensive restaurant in LA and I had taken Valera to it first because I wanted to spoil her and second because of the private rooms they provided.

    Considering how sudden my request for a place here had been, I had initially been rejected, but what can''t money do?

    $2000 and the receptionist here was convinced that I was a significant fish she didn''t need to unnecessarily offend.

    Taking a private route, I had strolled in here with a shy and totally oppressed Valera, the girl unable to stare at the luxury of the location with a straight gaze.

    Later during out meal, I was forced to take her and place on my lap, feeding her when she was unable to feed herself with our order of $750.

    "Swallow everything " I said with a stern look and when she did that, I reached up and laid a peck on her cheek the corners of my lips brushing against hers.

    "Good girl"

 Chapter 34 Overbearing

    It wasn''t the first peck of the night so the Valera didn''t turn completely red after I pressed my lips to her cheeks.

    It was just the two of us in a wide enough room that had a table and a small aquarium to the side, the ambient light setting quite the mood.

    "Congratulations on your new car" Valera suddenly said after being silent for a while.

    "Hmm and here I was thinking you would never congratulate me."

    I said with a smile looking at the girl on my lap.

    "I reached for one of the plates on the table, picked up a juicy rib brought it to her lips and silently fed it to her, my gaze fixated on her small pink lips which bit into the food, devouring everything and obediently licking and sucking my oily fingers when I presented them.

    "Yep it was worth it" I thought remembering the purchase I had made from the system some minuets ago.

    Daddy''s Apple purchased for 2000PSDP! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Balance: 26925-2000 =24925!

    I had wanted to purchase the aura multiplier but in the end, had decided against it and the reason for that was because it was no longer needed.

    Daddy''s Apple did enough work in making Valera more comfortable and trusting towards me and the environment more than covered up for the rest, suppressing and taming the mind of the young girl.

    While I had paid for the private room and then made our orders, several times Valera had tried to convince me that I didn''t have to spend so much money and in the end, it had taken a threat from me to make her keep silent.

    "This is the sort of treatment, you deserve honey, and if you keep complaining about it, I would lie you over my lap and spank your cute butt."

    My threat had gotten the intended effect but then minutes later when the food had been served and Valera had literally been fearful of putting it in her mouth, I ordered her to sit on my thighs.

    "Alright, we don''t want you wasting food, come sit here, let me feed you."

    My tone had been calm but commanding and though it had taken Valera by surprise the fixed stare I placed on her combined with the luxuriousness of the environment had her easily coming to my lap without complaint.

    Minutes ticked by as I fed Valera, stuffing her with as much food as I could till eventually, my baby could eat no more and I pulled her to lean into my body, having her rest her head on my shoulders.

    I could feel her nervousness as she leaned on me, but as minutes ticked by, she relaxed.

    "Do I use the suggestion spray or not."

    Sure me feeding Valera today presented us taking a significant step in our relationship, but that didn''t mean I was satisfied.

    Can you guys imagine me being totally okay, like unaffected after having Valera''s soft butt pressing and resting on my thighs for several minutes and then there was her breast which was now pressed on my chest.

    I turned and looked at Valera who was resting on my shoulder, the girl looking away when our eyes came in contact.

    "You look very beautiful Honey"

    "Thank you, sir," Valera replied after some seconds.

    "Look at me, I want to stare into your beautiful eyes"

    The setting within the room had us both somber and though my compliment had Valera red for some seconds, in the end, she looked at me and maintaining eye contact as I brought my lips closer to her till they pressed against hers.

    [Kiss on the lips: 10 (x2) =20 PSDP]

    This was a woman who had fingered herself in my room while I was just in front of her.

    After letting our lips press against each other for some seconds, I sent out my tongue and licked her lips, my actions followed by my tongue invading her mouth and swirling in there.

    [French kiss: 25 (x2) = 50 PSDP]

    [Horniness: base (56)+ title effect(10)= 66]

    [horniness: 68(66)]

    "Ohh," I thought to myself with a chuckle as the system''s screen flashed to the side and information showed.

    "This explains why she is so horny, she immediately enters a base horniness of 66 whenever she''s around me"

    Moving my hands from her shoulders, I moved them to Valera''s face, holding the back of her head as I increased the intensity of our kiss, sucking on her lips and licking her tongue with mine.

    [Horniness: 69(66)]

    [Affection: 32(30)]

    Hm! Hm!

    Just the sound of our wet sensual kisses and Valera''s light moans filled the room, and as I kissed Valera I enjoyed the submissiveness the girl showed, just closing her eyes and letting me have my way with her tongue and mouth.

    "System, activate sweet touch"

    [For the price of 500 PSDP, the skill sweet touch has been activated]

    [Balance: 24425]

    Hmmm! Hmmm!

    Once the skill came online, I moved my hands to Valera''s legs, rubbing my hands up her exposed thighs and watching in fascination as a loud moan left her lips.

    Her eyes shot open and she looked at me in shock but I merely smiled at her and locked lips with her once more, holding her trembling body to mine as I rubbed my hands across her thighs.

    [Horninesss: 73(66)]

    [Affection: 34(30)]

    "Soft and smooth" I cried to myself internally, and while my left hand enjoyed Valera''s, thighs, my right hand slipped down to her waist and from there it had no issue rubbing up her body and moving towards her chest.

    [Horniness: 75(66)]

    [Affection: 34(30)]

    This double sensation made Valera''s soft moans louder, and using that opportunity, my right hand crept up to her breast and grabbed it.

    [Grope breast: 50 PDP]

    [Horniness: 80(66)]

    Urghh! Urghhh!

    While I began fondling Valera''s breast, my left hand moved from thighs to her butt pushing her skirt up till her buns were exposed, but unfortunately, this was where things were paused.

    "Sir" Valera said pulling away from me.

    When I looked at Valera, I worried I would see hesitation and reluctance on her face but instead, her gaze was on the spot between my legs, her face red and a bit fearful.

 Chapter 35 Relieving Daddys Pain

    "Are you scared?" I asked relaxing on the couch, releasing my hold on Valera and giving the girl some space.

    I wanted to give her the illusion that she was in control.

    "No" my baby answered and I laughed in return.

    ''I''m sorry about that, I can''t control it" I said looking at my bulge and then I twisted my face as it throbbed heavily.

    Valera''s eyes widened at this, and I wasn''t sure if it was in shock at my big bulge or excitement from seeing my cock shake.

    "Arhh this sucks" I had to say to get Valera''s eyes to leave my crotch and stay on my pained expression.

    "Are you okay"

    "Not really, it hurts when it gets hard, and the pain is worse when it is trapped in there."

    A look of bewilderment climbed Valera''s face, her eyes going back to my crotch.

    "Valera, help me take it out real quick, the pain is getting worse."

    "Me" the schoolgirl asked looking at me in shock.

    "Yes Honey, you, take it out fast, the pain is getting worse, I feel like I''m going to die," I said with a hiss.

    Of course, my words were total bullshit, and If Valera thought about it she would spot a couple of flaws in it, but this was a man-to-woman situation. Valera''s horniness stat read 80, there was no way in hell her hormone-filled mind would be able to think things properly.

    My earlier words had Valera''s hands rubbing against each other as she considered the action she was about to fulfil and so I sped up the process once more.

    "Honey be quick" I groaned out, authenticity in my words since the constant throbs were now making it painful.

    "Sorry,'''' She cutely apologized and then her hands flew to my belt where she met her first obstacle.

    She tried to undo it on her own, but in the end, said thank you to me as my hand reached down and helped her.

    Seeing her be so gullible and vulnerable at the moment, not even recognizing that I could do what I was telling her to do on my own, my already hard dick got harder if that was even possible.

    "With how gullible she is acting at the moment, she is most likely very enthusiastic about this."

    Before I could confirm this thought though I felt a hand rub down my belly go into my pants and take out my cock.

    After my last level up, my dick had very much increased in length and it was with a sigh I watched as Valera gave my cock a tight squeeze.

    "Are you okay now?" Valera asked looking at me innocently.

    "It''s better now but it still hurts. Stroke it so it can feel better " I said, smirking internally, as the lust that filled Valera finally lit up in her eyes and she made a heavy swallow.

    Wordlessly nodding her head, Valera''s small hand began slowly moving up and down my shaft and while I enjoyed the sweet sensation, I pulled her in for a kiss and moved my hands up her thighs heading for the middle of her legs.

    As we exchanged saliva Valera shivered as my finger brushed over her panties, her legs parting so as to give me better access.

    "Damn, she''s soaked. If she''s this horny how has she been able to control herself all this while."

    I rubbed over her wet crotch for a while, staining my hand with her wetness, and then my hand ascended to the bands of her panties and slipped themselves in.

    [Grope pussy: 100 PDP]

    "Hmmm," My baby moaned as my finger came in contact with her bare cunt, sliding in between her folds and then,

    Ahhh!

    Valera cried out pulling her lips away from mine as my middle finger penetrated her.

    With wide eyes, she looked at me in surprise unsure of what to do and so I pulled her back to me and delivered a hard kiss..

    "Did you like it"

    [Horniness: 86(68)]

    [Affection: 42(33)]

    Confusion covered Valera''s face for some seconds but she in the end nodded her head and I smiled at her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You feel warm honey, you have a great pussy" I said whispering into her ears, kissing along her neck as my finger slowly pulled out of her hole and then went back in.

    "Do you like it?"

    "Yes," she muttered in a shaky tone, grinding her pussy into my finger as it slid into her.

    [Horniness: 92(66)]

    [Affection: 48(37)]

    Valera''s already wet cunt quickly became flush with liquid and in response to this, I increased the pace of my hands, my finger pumping in and out of her and a second digit slipping in without her knowing, her eyes only suddenly widening and mouth opening in silence.

    [Horniness: 95(66)]

    [Affection: 57(40)]

    "You''re tight Honey," I said as I slowly pulled out my two fingers, watching as a low gasp left Valera''s lips.

    As I pushed my fingers back into her, she tightly wrapped her hands around my neck, pressing her body to mine as hard as she could.

    "Let it all out" I whispered feeling the walls of Valera''s pussy clench around my finger, and like that, she trembled as her juices came flowing out of her kitty.

    [Horniness: 100(67)]

    [Affection: 57(40)]

 Chapter 36 Cute And Scary

    Fap! Fap! Fap!

    As Valera came, I put my right hand around her waist, and then suddenly increased the movement of my finger in and out of her cave.

    Squelching sounds filled the room as I pumped Valera and they only died down when she stopped shaking, her orgasm having ended.

    Valera collapsed into my arms, her head buried in my neck as she breathed heavily.

    I gave her some second to regain herself and then I asked.

    "Did you enjoy it?"

    Valera stirred for a bit in my arms and then she answered "I loved it"

    She pulled away from me with a flushed face and then to my surprise she leaned down and kissed me.

    During our previous kisses, I had been the one in control, Valera being passive, but things were different this time.

    Like I was with a totally different person, her tongue snaked out of her mouth and infiltrated mine, brushing past my teeth and pressing my tongue.

    I closed my eyes and enjoyed the feel of Valera''s tongue swirling in my mouth for seconds, and then I tightened my lips and began sucking on her tongue.

    Hmm! Hmmm!

    Moans left Valera as her tongue was taken into captivity, and then when I finally released it, we crashed our lips against each other once more and engaged in a fierce kiss, our mouths sealed tight.

    A minute later, we separated, breathing heavily and looking at each other, and just as I was getting surprised by Valera''s confidence boost, she looked away from me with a red face, shaking her head and muttering incompressible under her breath.

    "You look cute," I said out of the blue and before she could say a thing, lifted her and placed her on the couch.

    "You messed up my pants," I said as I stood up and looked at the area where Valera''s release had dripped.

    "I''m really sorry, I couldn''t control myself" Valera was quick to say, a worried look on her face but then when I turned around, she kept shut, the amused look I had on my face telling her I wasn''t angry and my hard and erect nearly 7-inch cock grabbing her attention.

    I stooped over, raised Valera''s chin up and softly kissed her, pouring saliva into her mouth as our lips moved and then I stood up and brought my cock before lips.

    "Open your mouth"

    It wasn''t a question or plea, it was command and tightening her fists Valera''s mouth slowly opened and my cock went in, moving over her lips and landing on her soft tongue.

    "Valera honey, you still want to help me get rid of this pain, right?"

    With her mouth stuffed with my dick, Valera''s only means to reply was to nod and I smiled as she did that.

    "Good girl, now to make the pain disappear I am going to need you to suck on my dick just as you would a lollipop, can you do that."

    Though there was a bit of nervousness in Valera''s eyes, the next nod came from her quite quickly and without me even saying a thing, she started.

    [Blowjob: 300 PDP]

    First, her lips clamped on my cock, sealing it between her lips and she began slowly moving her head back and forth, sucking just the first inches of my cock.

    "I doubt I''ll be Cuming from this, but nothing wrong with introducing her to the job early on."

    Hssshhh!

    "Darling be careful with the teeth" I said and getting an apologetic nod from her she continued.

    Though she didn''t slurp up my dick like her mother and make me feel like my soul was about to be devoured, watching her cute innocent self, take in more and more of my meat, and suck it as best as she could, made me harder.

    "That''s good honey" I encouraged when she brought her right hand up and began stroking the rest of my exposed meat.

    Hmm! Hmm!

    I softly moaned when on her own initiative she brought her tongue into play, having it lick my tongue while it was in her mouth, and then I looked at her in surprise when she placed her right hand around my buttocks, using it to pull herself closer and then bury more of my dick into her mouth.

    "Fuck" I hissed in my mind as up to 6 inches of my dick disappeared into her mouth and then I watched with shock as with determination she pushed the rest in swallowing all of my dick.

    "What the fuck is happening here" I screamed to myself closing my eyes as sweet pleasure seized me.

    "Where is the gag, don''t tell me she''s not the sweet innocent girl I thought she was."

    Valera held my cock in her throat for several seconds and when I looked down at her, worried that she was suffocating from a lack of oxygen I was greeted to her eyes brightening when she saw the pleasurable distress her actions were causing me.

    With a victorious gaze, she pulled her mouth off my dick, sucking in oxygen with a smile and hungrily staring at my saliva-covered meat. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was stunned at how to react to all this, but quickly I got my priorities right and smiled at her.

    "Do you want to make me cum?"

    "Yes Sir," Valera said with wide eyes and I laughed at her enthusiasm.

    "From now on call me daddy is that clear?"

    "Yes Daddy" she answered and immediately my cock twitched, these actions causing her to look at it and giggle cutely.

    "I''ll make you have the hardest orgasm of your life," Valera said and then gobbled up my dick.

    "System, what are the chances this girl will swallow up my soul"

    [zero]

 Chapter 37 Cute Devil

    Urghhhhh!

    Sitting down on the comfortable couch of the private room I had booked, I had my legs spread and a low groan leaving my mouth as a seemingly cute innocent girl in uniform knelt between my legs and proved to me that she was a succubus in disguise.

    I had both my hands on Valera''s head, my body shivering involuntarily and my hips bucking back and forth as I felt another release begin building up.

    Yes you heard right, another release.

    The first round where I had been standing over Valera and watching her stroke and suck my dick had ended with me actually being pushed to the peak of pleasure and pouring out my seed.

    I can still remember how pleased I had felt as I pumped my milk and the satisfying view of seeing Valera allow my load pour into her mouth, the girl greedily drinking down the mouthful of semen I had released. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Valera and I need to have a talk" was what I had told myself as I moved and collapsed back on the couch, wanting to use some seconds to regain my breath.

    I had thought this was the perfect time to reminisce about how I had felt when Valera had blown me, my plan being to commit the memories to mind and use them when I would be masturbating, but the cute devil beside me had other plans.

    Moving towards me, she opened her mouth and showing me the cum in it, swallowed and then not even waiting for me to get over the shock of what I had just seen, she got off the couch and fell between my legs.

    "Daddy your cock feels so good and I love drinking your cum."

    "No way, this has got to be a dream," I told myself, blinking my eyes, but in the end, I could only watch as after those words, without delay she gobbled up my cock once more.

    Almost immediately, the sound of slurps began ringing out and while I cried some other complaints in my head about what was happening, I quickly primed myself to the situation and enjoyed the present.

    "Urghhhh, that''s good honey, take it all in one more time" I said, watching as Valera who was thrilled by my words deepthroated my dick one more time, moving her head up and down on it while looking at me.

    The constant entry into the warm tightness of Valera''s throat had my balls tightening up, and then suddenly, she stopped, wanting to rest and regain her breath.

    "Not now honey"

    These words were my only warning to Valera before I grabbed her head and forced my dick into her throat.

    Her eyes bulged at my actions and while she began roaming her hand over my thighs, trying to adjust to the situation, I stood to my feet and then at a moderated pace began ramming my whole dick into her mouth.

    Since the beginning, I had been treating Valera like a flower, doing my best to be gentle with her, but her actions this evening had put my mind in doubt and my hormones had capitalized on that.

    Being careful not to harm her, I pumped my cock in and out of her throat, and when I saw her easily handle this, I immediately picked up the pace.

    Hmmggrhhh! hmmggrrhh!

    Valera grabbed on my butt cheeks tight as I began ramming my cock down her throat.

    Saliva dribbled down her mouth as I fucked her face and when I looked down at her, the sight of her half-lidded eyes further fanned the flames of lust in me.

    "Damn it, this girl takes in dick like a pro, how is that possible"

    Throwing this thought to the back of my mind, I kept thrusting back and forth, letting my mind be buried in the pleasure of Valera''s tight throat, and then eventually I came.

    Urghhhhh!

    A long and loud groan came out of me as I hit the peak and as my first seeds came shooting out, a devious thought came to mind.

    I pulled my cock out of Valera''s incredible throat, shooting my essence on her face, the table behind her, the floor, and then emptying the rest into her open mouth.

    Hmmm! Hmmm!

    As the last of my semen shot out of my cock, Valera clamped her mouth around my cock, moaning as she sucked whatever was left in my pipe.

    I expected her to stop when she emptied my shaft, but seconds later she was still sucking and it was only later that I observed that her right hand was quite very busy with another assignment.

    At this point, I was tired of exclaiming in disbelief at what was happening and decided to just take things in stride.

    I fell back to the couch, watching as Valera dedicatedly followed my cock, not wanting it to slip out of her mouth and then I ran my fingers through her hair as she sucked my dick and also fingered herself.

    Hmm! Hmmm! Squelch! Squelch! Hmm!

    The sounds of Valera pounding her pussy with her fingers and moaning over my cock was all that filled the room, and I watched in fascination as the woman desperately sought satisfaction.

    Though Valera had her eyes focused on my cock, from her actions, I could see how desperately she wanted an orgasm so I decided to help out.

    "System activate sweet hands"

    Though its usage hadn''t been perfectly maximized the first time, I activated it one more just for the sake of Valera''s pleasure.

    [sweet hand is activated. Balance: 23925]

    Hmmmmmm!

    Valera''s body trembled and her moans became louder as I leaned forward and sending my hands beneath her shirt, grabbed her bare breasts.

    Not up to a minute of me fondling Valera''s breast went by before the loud rush of a liquid pouring on the floor sounded out.

    "Vrrssshhhh"

    "Like mother like daughter," I thought leaning back and watching Valera''s body contort as she squirted and had her orgasm.

 Chapter 38 Mom Is....

    "Thank you for coming sir, we hope to see you another time"

    "Oh don''t worry you will" I replied to Jim giving him a sharp grin as I turned the steering wheel and drove out of the restaurant''s parking lot.

    With all the mess Valera and I had made we could not just up and walk out of the restaurant, our beings especially needed some touch-ups and so I rang up the manager.

    Tom O Shanter was no small regular spot, it was big-time location in Los Angeles, and fortunately at this time, so was I.

    I might not be a tycoon yet, but I was well out of the waters of the average people of this country. I could grease the middle-aged man''s palms and get him smiling with ideas of building connections with an upcoming millionaire or more easily, the spoilt brat of a really rich family.

    With Jim''s help, Valera and I had been able to get a private restroom and clean up ourselves, washing out of the smell of releases on our being before heading home.

    "How much more time before your mom gets home" I asked, throwing a glance at Valera.

    With her head bowed she looked at the dashboard of the car, reading the time on the screen and then answered in a subdued and slightly relieved tone.

    "37 mins"

    I nodded my head to this and kept driving, a bright smile on my face as the memories of what had happened minutes ago flashed through my head.

    Valera had become a completely different person after she had tasted my cock, the situation getting worse after she drank my first releases, it was a shame though that the slutty and confident girl disappeared after she had given me a good showing by obediently licking my cum from every place where it had dropped.

    Scooping it from her face. Licking it off the table and then licking it off the floor.

    I drove for a while and entering a residential area, brought my car to a stop and stared at the system screen in front of me.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: Potential sugar baby

    Trust:44

    Affection:82

    Fear:0.4

    Loyalty:25

    Horniness:73

    Comment: loves Marcus Lawson]

    "Hmm loyalty reduced by two points something that can be attributed to the increase in fear while trust remained the same, and it seems she has developed a very strong crush on me, or maybe it''s love born of infatuation. "

    A confused look flashed on Valera''s face as I stopped, but when she looked toward me and saw that my gaze was on her she looked away fearfully.

    "What are you scared of I said stretching out my hand and gently grabbing hers.

    Valera shivered for a bit as my hand held hers and then she calmed down.

    "Nothing"

    "Come and give me a kiss then"

    Surprise flashed in Valera''s eyes, her eyes darting around as she looked at the people passing by, but in the end, she followed my lead and let my hand pull her towards me our lips meeting for some seconds before parting.

    "Why are you terrified of honey, did we do anything wrong? I Loved the way you sucked my dick and you enjoyed sucking my cock, is that bad." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Really?" she asked looking at me hopefully.

    "Of course, if I didn''t love it, I wouldn''t have released my milk in your wonderful mouth now would I."

    Valera blushed at this, looked down in thought and then rubbing her hands spoke.

    "My Mom"

    "You don''t have to worry about her, this will be our secret" I said and before she could go thinking again, I dragged her in for another kiss, this time slipping out my tongue.

    We kissed for some seconds, parted and then I chuckled as Valera began looking at the outside in fear and embarrassment.

    "The glasses are tinted, no one can see us, " I said reaching out and grabbing her breasts, getting a shocked gasp from her and chuckling at her shocked reaction.

    Valera cutely pouted at my actions, weakly hitting me on the chest and getting shocked once more when I pulled her from her seat into my lap.

    We kissed for some more seconds and then while fondling her breast I decided to do some questioning.

    "You were terrific back there honey, how did you get so good"

    My question might be a little too direct but I wasn''t interested in beating around the bush.

    Valera immediately bowed her head in confusion and panic, but I placed one of my hands on her back and the other on her face gently rubbing her cheek.

    "Honey, you don''t have to be scared just talk to Daddy."

    "You told me to suck it like a lollipop, and well I imagined it as one, and handled it like I would a lollipop."

    "Oh well. System, suggestion spray"

    A single look at Valera''s profile showed that her trust for me had dropped by up to 7 a clear sign that she had just lied to me, and even at that, I had experienced enough blowjobs to identify a skilled blowjob giver and an upcoming one.

    I didn''t hesitate to use up one of the free uses of suggestion spray I had been rewarded with.

    Spray!

    "You will decide to be trusting of me and tell me how it is you are not so innocent in giving blow jobs and other sexual acts," I said giving her my suggestion.

    Valera stayed blanked out while I spoke and then when I was done she blinked her eyes and a conflicted look appeared in them.

    "Are you sure honey, please don''t lie to me as it will make me very angry with you."

    Valera bit her lips after I had spoken and then squeezed her hands together in determination.

    "No way, did she really just fight off the suggestion, could there be more to it? Isn''t it just porn she watches?"

    It didn''t take long for the worry I felt for Valera to have my mind going towards darker reasons, sexual abuse crossing my mind but just as I was beginning to heat up, Valera spoke.

    "Mom is a nymphomaniac, though she does her best to fight it and keep it under control, sometimes she breaks down and it ends up with her masturbating even while I am in the house.

    Mom tends to lose her mind when she masturbates so she never notices me peaking through the keyhole of the bathroom or that she exposes to me where she keeps her dildos."

 Chapter 39 Naughty Girls

    Being cautious, I stopped two blocks away from our apartment building wanting to drop Valera there. I gave her a wet sloppy kiss, chuckling within me as my hands roamed over her chest, but then just as she turned to open the door, she turned back towards me.

    "Daddy" she called looking at me shyly.

    "What is it honey," I said, a sweet feeling going through me and I think Valera noticed because her confidence was suddenly boosted.

    "Well, I was thinking, it''s not fair that you help me so much, and then I give nothing in return.

    I know you gave me that money for free and today''s outing was free, but I don''t feel right taking it just like that, I want to at least deserve it, earn it."

    "Hmm, so what are you suggesting."

    "On days when I am free, when my mom isn''t home, let me come over to your apartment and clean it up."

    Valera said these words with innocence, but there was no way I was going to believe that her words were just simple.

    "There are a lot of things to clean up in my room, are you sure you will be able to clean them all."

    "Yes Daddy, anything you want me to clean, I''ll clean."

    "Alright then, I''ll be expecting my cleaning baby whenever she''s ready."

    After Valera exited the car, I collapsed into my seat, using that time to take stock of my current situation and also give Valera time to get home.

    "A nymphomaniac" I thought clicking my lips as I remembered Valera''s description of her mother.

    Though it was fortunate that her mother had never once brought a man over to the house, it was still troubling that right from a little age Valera had been exposed to sex.

    Getting to watch her mother masturbate and then watching tons of porn had really changed a part of the young girl.

    Valera had fiercely defended her mother, telling me how much Martha had sacrificed for her when she saw a frown marring my face as I began thinking of Martha as a negligent mother.

    Though Valera was still young, she was far from a completely ignorant dumb girl and I could only put some weight to words.

    "Is Martha okay?" I thought to myself.

    There was worry on my face, but then that worry couldn''t help but turn into a grin because at the end of the day, I had just been told that big-ass Martha was a stickler for sex.

    I couldn''t help but imagine ploughing Martha''s ass for hours in a day and giving the woman the sexual satisfaction she must have been lacking for years.

    "Marcus you sick bastard," I said chuckling to myself.

    While I had every plan to pump Martha with my dick, I also planned to get to the root of her seemingly uncontrollable libido, because while Valera might think her mother was oblivious to what her addictions had done to her, I was sure Martha knew, she was a proper mother.

    Shaking the matter of the Taylor family out of my head, I opened the system screen and had a look at my rewards for feeding the cute and hungry in more than one way.

    [ Your escapade with Valera Taylor has earned you 100xp and 520PSDP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 1560PSdp]

    [Your extra activities, deep throat, cum on the face, double blowjob, kissing in the car etc. has earned you an additional reward of 2000PDSP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 6000PSDP]

    [Balance:31425]

    "Hmm no extra cards or new titles''" I silently asked, the system giving me no reply even after a minute.

    "System give me my profile"

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength), Dirty Old Pervert

    Level/XP: level 4/ (440/800)

    Dick Length: 6.6 inches

    Load Volume: 3.7ml

    PSDP:11580 +345 =31485

    Potential sugar babies:(2/3) Martha Taylor, Valera Taylor.

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 5.4 (3.4)/ Agility: 2.9 / Stamina: 2.4 / Intelligence: 3.9/ charisma: 2.4(1.9)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR(active).

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission:

    Punishment: Loadings

    Shop

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card]

    Looking at my dick length, I nodded my head in satisfaction, very much looking forward to my future level-ups, but then I came across my still-loading punishment and could not help but frown.

    "System when will my punishment be done loading, it''s becoming nerve-wracking''

    [In due time host, in due time.]

    The system''s answer was anything but reassuring but before I could dwell more on it, my phone began ringing.

    "Hello"

    "...."

    "Lucy how are you"

    "...."

    "It''s just a few minutes, and I''m already close by"

    "I''ll be there soon, so calm down"

    Toon!

    A smile came to my lips at Lucy''s enthusiasm to see me, after all this was a sign that I was on her mind.

    I lazed about in the car for some time before going home.

    I drove to the apartment, parked and while I was ascending, I thought about Martha and whether to meet her prematurely.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    The ring of my phone distracted me, and I could only turn my attention to the caller, sighing when I saw it was Lucy once more.

    I ignored the call and made a quiet ascent up the building. My plan was to get home and after about 10 minutes, call Lucy and give her the go-ahead to come over to my place, but as I got to the hallway of my apartment floor, I nearly paused in my tracks as I saw Lucy standing at the front of my door.

    Similar to yesterday, Lucy had on shorts, though this time they were blue. She had on a shirt which exposed her flat tummy and had a deep cleavage that showed off her fleshy bust.

    Not hiding my interest, I glued my eyes to her chest as I approached her, moving it to her hips when I got closer and then to her face when we were less than 6 metres apart, taking in a deep breath as I was hit with a strong but fragrant scent.

    "You smell nice and look beautiful, what''s the occasion" I asked with a smile. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I want to study"

    "Are You sure?" I asked not letting the frown on Lucy''s face dull my mood.

    "Yes"

    "Okay, if you say so," I replied licking my lips.

 Chapter 40 The Women At McDonald

    [Lucy Corlea apology card: This is a one-time use item, that when activated will earn you forgiveness from Lucy Corlea no matter how harsh the crime. ]

    [MENTOR: This powerful skill creates a connection between the host and his target, helping the host better impart knowledge of any kind to the target.

    The skill is divided into levels and can be activated at no cost.

    The host is currently at Level 1 (Novice instructor)

    Basic teaching skills: The MC can explain concepts clearly, and his students learn faster than average. Sugar babies learn quickly, admire his confidence, and become subtly dependent on his guidance.

    Progression of the skill MENTOR will not be possible till Mental is activated.

    Progression of this skill will be trying.]

    The idea of having the ability to get a pass on Lucy no matter the act I committed had me raising my eyes and a few thoughts going through my head, but nothing put me on the edge of my seat like the Mentor skill.

    Just acquiring it had seen me rewarded with 15000PSDP, something I knew the system treasured as its currency and was quite strict with.

    The explanation of its raw basic function had a few ideas of what to expect from it popping into my head, but not even that could quench my thirst for knowledge on the stronger forms of the skill.

    Yesterday evening, after I had been rewarded with the skill, I had activated it and further tutored Lucy, and the results had been staggering.

    "Correlation and regression,

    Advanced geometry,

    Mathematical models for carrying out Surveys"

    Within just last evening we had sped through these three topics, Lucy picking up on everything I taught her like I was just reminding her of something she had at one point known.

    The amount of progress she had made under my tutorship last night had gotten Lucy all excited and enamoured with me, her eyes sparkling when she looked at me and today was no different.

    Despite the tough act she put on, the girl who had been desperate for my return immediately had all her defense breaking down after we went into my apartment and got her books out.

    She began bragging to me about exercises she found and completed on her own and showing me areas she had decided she wanted me to tutor her on today.

    Of course, Lucy''s freedom with me didn''t just extend to her lips, it also reached her body. Sure she wouldn''t yet sit on my lap like Valera but she had no qualms with my putting my hand around her shoulder when I bent over her or rubbing her smooth arms while I gave her an explanation.

    "Focus on what I''m saying" I had to say a couple of times when Lucy''s gaze wandered from the book to my face, my chest and even one time my crotch.

    With how much the girl was fascinated with me, I would at times worry that she wouldn''t learn a thing but each time she proved me wrong.

    "What is your body count" Lucy said out of the blue and I could not help but stop and look at her with raised brows.

    "That is a personal question" I answered but then her next words surprised me.

    "so you can''t share that even with me, your friend"

    "We are friends?"

    "Yes, but just friends, don''t think much about it."

    Lucy looked away a little bit embarrassed as she said this buta second later she still looked back at me expectantly.

    "8 women"

    "That''s a lot, I don''t like men that move about with multiple women''"

    "Okay"

    My reply was simple and ignoring the unhappy expression on Lucy''s face at my bland answer I went back to teaching her.

    .....

    Thursday 11th of May

    In addition to my usual routine daily mission, I got another action to complete and its nature surprised me.

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 20 pushups, 30 jumping jacks, 30 wide arm pushups, and 30 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 1.5 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30 each day]

    [Ding! Punishment loaded.

    Punishment: At 8 pm today, head over to your usual McDonald''s and stay in there for at least 1 hour.

    Punishment (failure to do you your punishment): -1inch of your dick length and halving of your total PSDP]

    "Totally makes no sense"

    That was the thought I had about the punishment and later in the evening by 8 after a long day of lectures and teaching Lucy I drove into the parking lot of the fast food establishment and went in.

    It was already quite late at night so the inside was quite empty with just 5 customers.

    I quietly took a seat and then observed the eatery, taking note of anything suspicious or significant before making an order for burgers, wanting to blend in.

    "This is such a waste of time," I thought to myself, as my mind inevitably slipped into admiring the women in there.

    "Hmm, she has such heavy jugs."

    One look at that bastard who was sitting with an interest of mine and I knew he didn''t show his wife''s chest the attention it deserves.

    It was a middle-aged couple that was sitting ahead of me and I could not help but deeply observe the milf who was well in my sight.

    "Some budding wrinkles but I bet she can suck and ride like a pro." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In testament to my current and increasing charisma, I made eye contact a few times with the woman, my desiring gaze more than telling her my thoughts.

    I was enjoying the little growing blush on her face when a woman with two kids noisily came in.

    The woman stole my attention for a few seconds before I went back to my meal and some seconds later I was left raising an eyebrow when a paper with a number was dropped on my table as the woman I had been watching earlier followed after her husband to exit.

    The grin on her face as she looked back at me while being led by her husband telling me all I needed to know.

    With a chuckle, my gaze moved to her butt, watching her cheeks grind against each other beneath her tight gown as she exited.

    "These buffs are finally showing their strength" I thought knowing that the milf''s behavior could in no way just be a result of my natural appearance and character.

    I finished my meal and spent a few minutes more in the eatery and then when I had about 20 minutes left I went to use the restroom.

    "Wasting my time, seriously system" I admonished with a chuckle while taking a leak, but just as I stepped out of the stall, I was frozen as my eyes came in contact with the woman who had last entered the eatery.

    "Sorry did I come into the wrong room" I asked, looking to the door and confirming that I was indeed in the men''s restroom. Unfortunately, when I looked back at the woman, what came into my sight was a gun pointed at my face and my hands could only slowly go up in a surrender

    ***

    To my fans, I want to announce that Perverted Sugar Daddy will soon be going premium.

    I sincerely thank you all for the support you''ve shown so far and hope to have you by my side as I continue this journey.

    See you on the other side

    ******

 Chapter 41 Deadly Ninja

    "Oh boy" I thought to myself, my eyes travelling from the muzzle of the gun to the erringly steady hand that held it and then the tight beautiful face that was holding me at gunpoint.

    "If you scream I''ll shoot"

    "Yeah, right, I''m a man we don''t scream, we take action. And that is what I would have done if my instincts weren''t telling me now is not the time, or is it fear."

    The kind of calm thoughts that went through my head surprised me and just when I was beginning to question myself on my fearlessness, my eyes caught the light of the woman''s gaze and I began observing her appearance.

    The woman had messy long brown hair, that with the tiredness in her eyes telling that she and rest hadn''t had a meeting in a while and then there were a few stress wrinkles on her beautiful fair face.

    "Not bad" I looked at her tight pink lips which were devoid of lipstick and then I spoke out.

    "You''re beautiful"

    Since pulling out the gun whenever that was, curse my lack of sixth sense. The woman had simply held the gun at my face while going into deep contemplation, but as I spoke, while a baffled expression appeared on her face, it quickly gave way to one with a fierce resolution.

    "Oh oh," I cried internally, cursing myself at the same time for not taking the situation seriously.

    "Give me all your money"

    I blinked at the order looking the woman up and down, her big black coat and her heel boots registering in my mind and then I brought my hands down slowly and into my pocket.

    "Ex-military" I asked as I brought out my wallet and a couple of dollar bills.

    Ignoring my question, while keeping the gun pointed at me, the woman reached out her left hand and grabbed the bills in my right hand, stuffing them in the pocket of her coat, but just as she moved to grab the wallet in my left hand, I answered a question in my mind.

    "Be a smartass pussy and let a single woman mob you or get to fight off a gun woman in this life."

    Preserving my life was of course the smart action, but when I rethought how much of a threat the woman was to me and then you know this absolute or should I say genetic feeling we all have of being able to overcome lesser beings like ants and smaller people, especially if it is our first time meeting them, well I felt it at the moment and in much stronger capacity.

    Not even knowing when, just as the woman touched my wallet, my right hand shot out and seized the gun out of her hand and while I grinned to myself at my accuracy and speed, an immediate powerful kick to my left side had me whizzing, grabbing my side and stumbling away from the female who was preparing another attack.

    "Oh shit" I said and truly, shit went down.

    Though it is only later I would realize this, my feat of easily taking away the woman''s weapon was something that should not be possible for the average person and it had made her rate me as a high threat to her life and that of her kids,

    Christ, you can imagine the rage of mama bear

    It was without a single ounce of mercy that she attacked me and poor me got to understand that the title ex-military or whatever she was, wasn''t not one to be taken lightly.

    After her powerful kick, while I stumbled backwards, she pushed towards me and the next instant I had thrown the gun to the side and was using my arms to crudely block a flurry of deadly punches.

    Left hook, right hook, chop down, straight punch, attack techniques I never thought I would encounter, I was using my hands and arms to block and push away.

    "Hey wait, wait, wait"

    My intentions had been to seize her gun, get some thrill out of doing it, subdue her and then know whether I would be calling the police for a child abduction case or sending the broke woman on her way.

    For about 30 seconds, a flurry of hand attacks was sent my way and then after the woman realized that I wasn''t budging and would just keep defending, she took a step back and once again shot out a kick,

    Being on guard this time, I easily raised my hand and blocked her attack but the painful expression that appeared on my face could not be hidden,

    "What is it with women and strong legs" I lamented internally.

    Seeing that her kick was more effective, she launched three more and after blocking the third one, I decided to screw the sentimental feeling I had for her since she might be a mother.

    For the next kick she sent, I much more carefully observed her and then rather than block it like before, I reached out and grabbed her leg.

    Of course, a powerful force travelled from her leg into me, but rather than tank it, something I could easily do, I pivoted on my right leg, turned around, lifted her off the ground and threw her into the wall behind me.

    "Bam"

    The sound of the collision between female body and the wall had me wincing and I silently watched her slide down and fall to the ground.

    Without fear, I walked up to her and squatted down looking at her with a smile.

    "You''re a good fighter, but I''m stronger, so rather than doing something that would get your legs broken, why not relax and let us calmly talk. Remember you still have your kids to go to."

    A surge of anger flashed through the woman''s eyes but she tightened her fist and remained seated on the ground just staring at me hatefully.

    "Why the hate, you''re the one who attacked me, and I''m also not the reason you don''t have money."

    A look of confusion flashed through the woman''s eyes and she asked,

    "Who are you?"

    "Can''t tell you that. I''m not looking to involve myself with some crazy woman, I said glancing at the gun I had thrown to the side.

    I got up to my feet and kicked the gun further away from her before moving to my wallet which was some steps away, I took out all the bills in it and moving back to the collapsed woman placed it on her thighs.

    "Those children out there, are they yours?" I asked.

    At that moment, all traces of friendliness or kindness were wiped off my face, it was just flat-out bland and I don''t know if my dominance aura had an effect on the woman, but I could see that she hesitated in her reply to my question, rethinking it before answering.

    "Yes" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good" I said and then gaining a perverted predatory grin I looked over her body, having her eye flash with vigilance.

    "You look like a clean woman. If you weren''t a deadly ninja, I wouldn''t mind paying you some good dollars to wrap your legs around me in bed."

    With a smile, I stood up and walked towards the door of the bathroom, waving the woman as I exited.

 Chapter 42 Ninja Momma

    When I left the restroom my plan had initially been to go home but then I remembered that I was here to carry out a punishment and not just have dinner and fight a crazy woman.

    "Was that the punishment?" I asked myself and rather than heading for the door. I returned to my seat.

    Though I had just encountered an abnormal situation, I did not forget that I was here on punishment and still had some minutes to go.

    I watched the two little kids whose mother I had just slammed on the wall for some seconds, my gaze soon shifting to their mother who came out of the restroom.

    Surprise flashed through her face when she saw me, but then she quickly shrugged it off and went to the counter.

    Some minutes later, the woman left the counter with several plastic bags obviously filled with food and as she heralded her kids out of the restaurant, I stood up and also exited.

    ...¡­.

    "So where are you headed now"

    At the front of the shop, I called out to the woman, just as she was rushing with her kids to wherever.

    The brown hair woman stopped moving and then taking her kids behind her she turned to me.

    "None of your business."

    "Other than mine, I don''t see any other car in the vicinity, so unless you are a witch who can fly, then it means you''re about to take those kids on a lengthy dangerous night walk. Where do you even plan to sleep."

    My words made the woman''s face twist in anguish, but just as she was about to lash out at me after hearing the last one, I held up my hands and stopped her.

    "Look, you can keep being secretive and mysterious all you want, but be reasonable and let me take you to a hotel."

    The woman frowned at my offer but just as she was about to reject it a pair of bright eyes sneaked out from behind her and glanced at me with curiosity.

    "It''s always the females," I thought my heart softening and hardening as I watched the little girl.

    "You don''t have a choice" I cut the woman off.

    "You either follow me peacefully or get beaten into following me."

    "...."

    A minute later, my sweet BMW was carrying one hell of a weird family, I glanced at the silent kids who made themselves comfortable behind but then when I looked back to their mother who was with me in the front , I could only smile dryly.

    "What''s your name" I causally said to the woman who now had her gun out, resting it against her belly and pointing it at me.

    "Don''t do anything stupid"

    "They''re kids around, of course I know to behave," I said as I started the car and drove out of the parking lot.

    Though I didn''t get to convince ninja momma to let me take her to a hotel, she at least let me drop her in a more urban location where I didn''t have to worry about someone kidnapping her and her kids. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Goodnight ninja momma" I said this being the name I had given her since she refused to tell me her name.

    "Tch, childish"

    The dark-haired woman muttered these words under her breath, but I still clearly heard them.

    "Life is short Momma, Live it to the fullest, and that goes for the pipping"

    Waving her good night and driving off, I watched the information on the screen at the corner of my sight.

    [Punishment cleared]

    "Just that, no rewards."

    [It''s a punishment]

    "That doesn''t mean it has to be merciless."

    [¡­..]

    "Well, what was the essence of that punishment"

    [It''s a punishment. There is no extra meaning to it, other than to discomfort you]

    "Yeah right, like I''ll believe that."

    My further attempts to incite the system to tell me more about the punishment ended in failure and I could only accept that it was all about wasting my time.

    ...¡­

    Friday 12th of May

    [Charles Schwab account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $135

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $482309

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 485 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $227

    Unrealized P/L: +$107,185}

    ----------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Mattel

    Quantity: 54 Shares

    Purchase Price: $18

    Current Price: $41

    Unrealized P/L: +$1242}

    --------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: SpideX

    Quantity: 20000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $2

    Current Price: $17

    Unrealized P/L: +$300000

    ----------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Cocta

    Quantity: 60000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $0.5

    Current Price: $0.4

    Unrealized P/L: -6000}

    =======================

    Open Orders: NOTA]

    $30000 to Cocta and $40000 to spideX. Cocta was the name of a beverage company which trended on the papers but had been listed with near zero presence while Spidex was an AI company.

    It took Tesla till 2015 to make a reasonable self-driving AI and chatgpt only delivered 2022. Reasonable AI development was still some miles away.

    "Tesla is around the corner though"

    As was with this period, SpideX had come out with big claims and just two days ago, had released a simulation video of their AI, blowing away the community and having hands clicking buy on their shares.

    "I should be selling off this stock by next month"

    I would have bought Cocta shares far early on if it wasn''t for the fact that I was having a hard time remembering just how low it fell.

    I had put off purchasing the stock for some days but with its miracle day on the horizon, I could only forgo the extra gains I would have made from buying it at a lower price.

    Checking up on my money, I clicked to take a look at the stocks which I had plans for but was not yet ready to buy.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Three Knocks on my door had me looking away from my computer, and I could only lick my lips as I got off the chair and answered it.

    "Lucy"

    I opened the door and stared at the dark-haired woman, the blank look on my face a sharp contrast to her bright and excited expression.

 Chapter 43 Praise Me

    "I scored a 100."

    "That''s good, you studied hard for it." I blandly said

    My words threw Lucy for a spin, and before she could talk some more, I turned and walked back to my chair.

    "Close the door whether you''re coming in or just passing by."

    I didn''t need to look back to know that my reaction had totally been unexpected by Lucy and that she was hit with a sense of confusion and most importantly loss.

    "That will teach her"

    "Okay" Lucy muttered and walked in closing the door.

    I moved fast, taking my seat on my desk, minimizing the trading window I had opened and letting the Microsoft file which contained my assignment occupy the screen.

    "Marcus, did you hear me, I said I got a 100, I scored full marks," Lucy said after sitting on my bed and staying silent for some seconds.

    "Yeah, I heard you, that''s great."

    Despite my reply, my focus remained on the additional useless words I was typing on my screen till she spoke again.

    "Marcus!!!"

    "That''s what I have been waiting for," I thought as I spun on my seat and looked towards her.

    "I''m talking to you, I said I got a 100 on the Maths, exam, Dr Racheal''s exam. Don''t you have anything more to say?"

    I knew Lucy, she was an outspoken person, her blowing up after being ignored was in line with my expectations and also played into my plan.

    "I know Lucy, Dr Racheal called me to tell me about the result, she was quite shocked by your performance.

    She admitted to how even if you had gotten a question wrong, the extra marks would still have taken you to 100, she said your performance made her even think you might have cheated.

    It''s okay though, I assured her that despite your inadequacies you were no cheater and that you studied incredibly hard.

    I know better than anyone, how much you studied for this, and I believe if you keep this up, there is nothing stopping you from becoming the best student in your class.

    Sorry if I don''t sound happy for you, I''m just totally enamoured with this thesis I am writing"

    I finished my words with a smile and then I waited for the rest of the script to play out.

    Being an extrovert and a party girl, my expectation was for lucy to say something about a celebration because truly for a woman like her to have gotten a 100 in any course was worth celebrating.

    I planned to use that celebration as an opportunity to get things heated, I was ready to use up suggestion drops, blank drops and even aphrodisiac, but things didn''t go as I planned.

    Lucy went silent after I had spoken, her head going down and then rather than the excitement I expected, she spoke from her heart.

    "This is the first time in my life I''m scoring full marks in an exam and also the first time a teacher is honestly praising me.

    I never expected this sort of thing to happen in my life but it did. Thank you, Marcus,"

    "It''s okay Lucy, you also need to remember your hardwork, it is what made this possible." I said, adjusting to the situation.

    "No it isn''t, it''s your teaching. You took time out of your busy schedule to teach me who has been rude and ungrateful to you.

    On my own with the time we had, at best I would have gotten 60 and this isn''t me looking down on myself but me knowing my limits.

    Really, Thank you Marcus."

    "You''re welcome"

    Though it wasn''t what I wanted, seeing her eyes a tad bit wet, I moved over to sit beside her and rubbed her back, brainstorming words of consolation.

    "Can I hug you?" Lucy asked

    "How emotional'' I thought, learning something new about Lucy as I nodded my head.

    Accepting that today wasn''t going to be rewarding, I innocently hugged Lucy, not even trying to get a feel for her breast with my chest.

    We stayed holding each other for seconds my mind going to stocks I could invest in, and the huge bet I would soon be making.

    "You smell nice, like a garden of assorted flowers. what perfume did you put on."

    "Are you sure because I''m finding myself falling you, I feel I could stay like this forever."

    My words made Lucy blush, but she stayed hugging me and went on to bodily take along sniff of me.

    "I don''t mind staying like this forever too" Lucy muttered.

    "Are you sure about that, I''ll be getting naughty anytime soon." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucy''s body tensed, but rather than pull back like I expected her to, her hand even if just a little tightened around me and well of course, your boy came online.

    First I gave it some seconds, wanting to be sure of the signals I was receiving and then gently my right hand moved from her back, cupped and squeezed her left breast, not once but twice.

    1! 2! 3! 4! 5!

    Boom!

    After counting to 5 and making sure things were really as they seemed I let my arsenals loose.

    [Ding you have bought and activated Daddy''s apple -2000PSDP]

    [Ding you have activated sweet hands -500PSDP]

    [Ding you have bought and activated aura multiplier x2 -2000PSDP]

    [Ding you have bought and activated aura multiplier x2 for the second time -4000PSDP]

    [Balance:22925]

    In less than 10 seconds I spent over 10000 hard to earn PSDP but knowing the circumstances around the woman in my arms I was going to take no chance, I was going all in.

    "Lucy" I called putting in some bass for better effect.

    With questioning eyes, Lucy raised her head from my chest and looked at me and I could only smirk at the vulnerability and submission I saw in her eyes.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "Yes"

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "Hell No!"

 Chapter 44 Praise Me

    [MENTOR: This powerful skill creates a connection between the host and his target, helping the host better impart knowledge of any kind to its target.

    The skill is divided into levels and can be activated at no cost.

    The host is currently at Level 1 (Novice instructor:

    Basic teaching skills. The MC can explain concepts clearly, and his students learn faster than average.

    Sugar babies learn quickly, admire his confidence, and become subtly dependent on his guidance.]

    When I first got the skill, I hadn''t given it much thought. I appreciated the fact that my work with Lucy was going to be made simpler in some form, but I had never expected that it would take me to a whole different level of practically speaking into her mind.

    She picked up on my words with ease, no longer needing two to three examples or sometimes even an example at all, it was like a connection had been formed between the two of us and perhaps it truly had, just like the description of the skill said.

    Along with the upgraded learning, just as was described, admiration and dependence followed.

    Each time I tutored her, her admiration and dependence on me deepened and given her unique past with academics as she had explained, it was no wonder she had folded and nearly broken down when I had withheld praise for her.

    Dr Racheal might be the more knowledgeable person, but in Lucy''s eyes I was the one at the top, my words and validation meant much more to her, and these were results from just a week of tutoring, I wondered what she would be like after a month or a year. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Skill Mentor made me a bigger existence in Lucy''s eyes, it was just the thing that was needed for a woman to admire a man and move toward worshipping a man. Unfortunately, at the moment, for a woman like Lucy who was quite outspoken and self-sure, I was not ready to risk a punishment for her falling out of the zone with me.

    It had to be remembered that Lucy had a boyfriend and at that moment, it was the effects of the MENTOR skill, her euphoria at performing excellently in her exams, and my purchases at the system that had put her in the state.

    I could fathom her reaching the requirement to be a potential sugar baby if all the influences were taken but I couldn''t imagine such a thing for her being a sugar baby.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "No"

    Not thinking twice about my answer to the system, I leaned down and captured Lucy''s lips, immediately going to suck her bottom lips and smiling internally as she closed her eyes and tightened her hold on me.

    The room went silent and for seconds, just the sound of two lips kissing and sucking filled it.

    Lucy had worn a fitting T-shirt and tight blue jeans to school today so my hand had no trouble going under her shirt and moving to her breast.

    My hands met her bra, but without a second thought, skipped over it and climbed onto the soft flesh, digging it out of its confines and grabbing its fullness.

    Hmmmm!

    Sweet touch was already activated, and finally, it was beginning to show its prowess.

    Lucy pressed her body into me as she moaned from the pleasure of having her breast fondled and then suddenly, she opened her eyes and disconnected from me, looking down at my hand which was restlessly moving under her shirt.

    Not shying away from my actions, my left hand quickly slid under and the next second I was lifting the shirt above her head, taking it off and exposing her breasts to the world.

    "They''re beautiful" I muttered, mashing the two fleshy globs together. I engaged Lucy in another kiss whilst I unhooked her bra and after that, I dived down to her chest, putting her right nipple in my mouth.

    [Horniness: 76(60)]

    [Affection:100(70)]

    Closing my eyes, I dragged in the scent of Lucy''s body, the smell of her perfume filling my senses and then I cupped her tits.

    Hmmm! Hmmm! Ahhh!

    While one of my hands fondled her breasts, I suckled on the other and as I bit and lightly ground her nipples between my teeth, though she tried to fight it, she looked up to the ceiling and let known the intense feelings going through her.

    At first, she kept her mouth shut, but soon the pleasure was too much and her mouth was opened wide.

    Ah! Anghh!

    By this point, I had already alternated to the other breast and I was no less enthusiastic with it.

    I first gave her nipple and the area surrounding several soft sucks before then increasing the strength of my sucking and then biting on her nipple while flickerring my tongue over it, my actions causing Lucy to arch her back and let out heavy gasps.

    Minutes later, I pulled my lips off her breast with a pop, chuckling at the flushed face of the woman who had at some point wrapped her legs around me.

    Like we knew what was in each other mind, we planted our lips against each other''s once more, Lucy letting me kiss, trembling as I sucked on her tongue while fondling her breasts.

    I let myself once again be lost in the sweet taste of her lips for a minute before unlocking her legs and getting my feet. I pulled off my shirt and then helped her take off her jeans, my eyes hungry as I stared at the black panties she had on.

    My eyebrows raised as I noticed her look away from me, her fluttering in a bit of panic.

    "Seems there is still some purity in her," I thought.

    With my dick having been fighting for freedom all this, while, I quickly undressed and without a delay brought my dick before Lucy''s face, a frown coming to my face when rather than grab it and suck it, her face turned red and she looked to the floor.

 Chapter 45 Daddy Is Sorry

    "Lucy " I called and when she looked at me, I stayed silently because nothing needed to be said.

    Just standing in from of her with my arms crossed and cock hard and pointing at her was enough of a directive and I frowned harder when she tentatively reached for my dick, grabbing it with a single hand and shyly stealing glances at it while she stroked just a portion of it.

    "Put it in your mouth" I ordered.

    Lucy nodded to my words but that wasn''t enough for me. I had done some investment to make the current even play out and I had every intention of getting a return.

    "When I speak to you, you answer me with ''Yes Daddy''. Is that clear?"

    Lucy''s eyes widened, clearly taken aback by my words, but under the pressure of my aura and gaze, she could only succumb.

    "Yes"

    "Is that the correct reply?" I asked with a growl.

    "No Daddy" Lucy quickly corrected herself, a bit fearful, but at the same time swallowing in anticipation.

    No matter what, with my auras so much strengthened and amplified, Lucy felt comfortable with me and that was what mattered.

    Quickly getting herself together, she shifted forward on the bed, bringing her head closer to the tip of my cock, putting it in her mouth and then that was it.

    Some seconds passed and irritated internally I spoke.

    "Well won''t you suck it"

    Genuine surprise and embarrassment flashed in Lucy''s eyes surprising me and then no wasting a second she began sucking my dick.

    "Wait, don''t tell me that she actually forgot that she was supposed to be sucking my dick and was doing as I told her." I thought to myself in shock.

    I focused back on the blowjob I was receiving and after some seconds where I found myself gnashing my teeth, I couldn''t help but grab her head and force my dick into her mouth, buried everything and ignoring her hands which pushed against my hips.

    With relish I began fucking her mouth, thrusting my dick in and out of her throat, the heat and slipperiness heightening my sensation and making me groan in pleasure.

    Looking down at her, I stared at her teary eyes which pleadingly looked up at me and it was only when I saw that tears were about to drop from her eyes that I released her head.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Immediately I let go of Lucy, she took her head off my dick and began coughing, whizzing as she struggled to feed her starved lungs.

    "What are you doing Lucy, don''t you know how to suck a dick"

    "Cough! Cough! No, I don''t, sorry."

    "Say what now," I asked myself. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I looked at Lucy whose eye had gotten a bit red and then decided to look over her little pretence, once she was done coughing, I leaned down and kissed her,

    The lustful atmosphere which we had been building was being threatened by this interruption and I didn''t want that.

    Looking at Lucy, though her eyes were so heavily clouded with lust that I was sure she couldn''t leave my room without a fuck, I didn''t want to take a chance, because first, I was as incredibly horny and two I really needed to see some return on my investment, even if it would be at a loss.

    Hmm! Hmm!

    Sensually sucking her lips and invading her mouth with my tongue, it didn''t take long for me to have Lucy moaning in my arms once again, gently running her hands over my chest.

    While she lightly felt up my right chest, I loved the feel of her breasts pressing against my left chest.

    I groped her right boob for some seconds, squeezing and pulling it, my finger being especially brutal and pinching her nipples before it then descended to her panties.

    Lucy''s panties were the only thing left on her, and when I pressed against it I was left surprised by how wet she was.

    "Damn, what is it with this girl"

    Her panties were so drenched that I wondered how it was she hadn''t already begun fingering herself.

    I grabbed onto her underwear with both my hands and without stress, tore its band, pulling the wet cloth off the surprised woman and pulling her to my lap as it took a seat.

    "Marcus"

    Lucy started but a finger quickly slid down and [partially slipped into her, eliciting a gasp.

    Lucy wrapped her hand around my neck tight looking at me like she hadn''t expected this and while I slowly pulled out my finger from her I questioned her.

    "What did I say you should refer to me as"

    "Daddy" Lucy answered.

    "Well, won''t you say your failure to do so deserves some punishment"

    With a remorseful expression, Lucy opened her mouth to reply to me, but once again, her words were taken away as I drilled my entire middle finger into her.

    Haaaaa!

    Lucy gasped in another moment of surprise and more was set to come as she began moaning as I pumped my finger in and out of her.

    Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Squlech Squelch

    Lucy was so wet that in no time, sounds of my finger penetrating her cunt began sounding out and I not long after smoothly inserted a second finger.

    Ahhhhhhhh!

    A longer moan was Lucy''s only acknowledgement that there were now two fingers in her and it took me quite some time to stretch open the horny woman''s tight cunt and add a third.

    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!

    The sound of me fingering Lucy filled the room and hearing these sounds while seeing as my totally wet digits slipped in and out of her, I found myself getting so hard that it stung.

    "Damn I really need to fuck this pussy" I told myself internally

    Throwing back her head, Lucy''s moans gradually got louder till eventually, it reached it''s peak and she began trembling.

    "That''s my girl," I said as a flood of juices began shooting out of her.

    Lucy''s body arched in my embrace as she orgasmed and not stopping my action, I fingered her right until she came down.

    Haaa! Haaa! Haa!

    Heavily breathing, Lucy collapsed into my arms, and I leaned towards her and began kissing her neck.

    I kissed till I reached her lips, capturing them for another round of saliva exchange before I then stood up with her in my embrace and properly laid her on the bed.

    This wasn''t the first time I was seeing Lucy totally naked, but this time was different because, she was all sweaty, her chest rising and falling and most importantly her gaze was on me, fear and anticipation in her eyes.

    Spreading her legs, I immediately got between them and rested my cock on her lower lips, rubbing it across her wetness, before bringing it down to her hole.

    With the desire and fire burning in me hotter than ever, I pushed my hips forward, groaning as despite the tightness of Lucy''s cunt, the excessive lube around allowed the head of my dick to slip inside, but as I was about to go further, lucy use her legs to try to keep me in place.

    "What is it I asked "Looking at the girl who had a hesitant look on her face.

    At this point, I was going to fuck Lucy and nothing would change that.

    "I''m a virgin" Lucy barely croaked out.

    "Tchh, Daddy doesn''t like liars, Lucy, and now let Daddy show you how he punishes them."

    Without another word, I ruthlessly pushed forward, groaning at her extreme tightness and it was only after a deep look of betrayal appeared in Lucy''s eyes, that I realized something was wrong.

    The tears that dropped from her eyes and the look of betrayal had me quickly pulling out my dick from her and to my surprise, I was greeted with the sight of blood on my cock.

    "Shit"

 Chapter 46 Daddys Girl

    Panic threatened to wash over me, but I quickly suppressed it. I leaned forward and taking Lucy into my embrace began gently kissing along her cheek.

    "Daddy is sorry Lucy" I whispered in her ears and then holding her chin I gently licked the tears off her cheeks.

    I rubbed Lucy cheeks staring at her hurts gaze with remorse, doing my best to give off an aura of care and regret and then when she calmed down, I focused back on her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Will you forgive Daddy, Darling?" I said in a pitiful aching tone, sounding like if she said no I would be broken.

    "It''s okay, Daddy didn''t know, It''s my fault for keeping up a pretence as a loose girl" Lucy said with a smile.

    "Good girl, good girl" I exclaimed in my mind.

    As someone whom she was grateful and looked up to, rather than try to see my failures, Lucy would rather try to find greatness in them than blame me for the mishaps, she would look at her own failures, magnify them and then blame herself.

    Such a mindset was good in that it promoted and encouraged self-development, but the downside of it was that it gave way for extensive manipulation when the admired person was a total trash and had no care for you.

    Though I was a summary of perverseness and hornines, I genuinely care for Lucy and hearing her forgive, I kissed her hard before raising myself up and placing my cock at the tip of her cave.

    "Let daddy make you feel good and apologize for causing you pain" I whispered and seeing her nod her head while looking at me with love I pushed my meat into her.

    Still wet, I easily went past Lucy''s tight entrance, groaning as my length slid over the resistance of her pussy walls till finally, I bottomed out.

    "You feel so sweet darling," I said planting a peck on Lucy''s cheek.

    I raised myself up, so I was looking down at Lucy and then staring at the young woman, who had her eyes closed tight, getting used to the feeling of her a dick in her. I waited for some seconds letting her get used to the feeling and slowly began moving my hips.

    "Finally, a young tight pussy. No more masturbating, no more imagining, no more dreaming. I now have a woman who pussy I can access whenever I want, and there are still others in the line, pussies just waiting to be conquered.

    Thank you, system,"

    [You are welcome host.]

    Coming out of my reverie, I focused back on Lucy''s body, my eyes going to her boobs which hung on her chest and fell to the sides.

    Gradually I increased my pace, getting gasp out of Lucy and getting captivated by her breasts which began moving up and down.

    "So good" I muttered, reaching out and grabbing Lucy''s tits for some second before continuing to fuck her.

    My eyes locked with her when she finally opened them and I upped my pace when she nodded at me.

    Ah! Ah! Ah!

    Not delaying, my cock rapidly slid in and out of Lucy, her wetness making the feeling of fucking all the better, and soon I was groaning while she moaned.

    Paa! Paa! Paa!

    Lucy was soaking wet and it didn''t take long for the sounds of our pelvis meeting to begin ringing out, she clawed her hand into my back for the first minutes, but as more time went past, and my pace remained steady, she grabbed the bedsheet tightly as she moaned.

    I leaned down and kissed her several times, pouring my saliva into her mouth and biting into her neck.

    I breathed heavily into her ears as I exerted myself to pump into her and also further bury myself in the waves of pleasure that came.

    I smashed my cock into Lucy''s count for a good 10 minutes, having the young lady moan unceasingly throughout and just as I was getting ready to change positions, her legs tightened around me and her wall clamped hard around my dick.

    "Already" I muttered as Lucy''s mouth flew open in a pleasure filled scream and she came.

    A flood of Juices washed over my cock and I made sure to bask in the feeling of the extra tightness before it subsided.

    I stopped pumping Lucy as she came down from her second orgasm and with the girl, losing her legs from around my waist, I pulled out of her and loke at my soaked cock.

    Lucy''s resting eyes similarly went to my dick and when I beckoned her over she sat up and under my guidance took my dick into her mouth.

    At first, her face was scrunched, the woman weirded out by the taste of her own self.

    "Urghhhh," I groaned as my dick entered her cave and though she did a bad job of sucking it, this time knowing that she was likely totally unexperienced with giving a blowjob, I cut her slack and made do with the desperate effort she was putting in.

    I didn''t stay long receiving a blowjob. After Lucy had sucked for some seconds, I pulled my cock out of her mouth and told her to get on all fours, I mean come on guys, what is sex without going doggy.

    Desperately wanting to get it right when she sucked my cock, Lucy gave me a messy blow job, the end result being my cock dripping with saliva, and I loved it.

    "I''ve imagined this so many times," I said out loud as I knelt behind Lucy and grabbed a handful of her ass cheeks, feeling their softness and juiciness.

    Slap! Slap! Slap!

    Of course, I delivered the slaps, any man who says an ass is great and doesn''t spank it is either lying about the ass or is no man.

    I landed six slaps on Lucy''s bottom not caring for her painful groans, my predatory grin enough to silence the woman when she turned to complain.

    I grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to me and then dragging my slippery dick down her butt crack, I placed the head of my dick against her wet entrance and pushed my meat in.

 Chapter 47 Daddys Girl 2

    Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!!

    "Who is your daddy Smack!"

    "You!"

    "Who is your daddy" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You!"

    "Beg daddy to fuck your wet hole harder."

    For Valera, all the nasty teen needed was to get comfortable with me to begin showing her true colors, and now that she was smitten with me, I knew I was in for a totally different side of her.

    For Lucy though it was different. Despite being extremely horny she still remained tight and cautious of her surroundings.

    She tried to suppress her moans, and if not for the little torture and lessons I was giving her right now, I might have fucked what sounded like a whimpering cow for the rest of the night.

    "Daddy please fuck me"

    "Come on do it better, wiggle that ass and beg daddy to pound it"

    "Daddy please pound me" Lucy said looking back at me and moving her hips left and right.

    Though her hip movements were stiff, lacking the fluidity that would truly turn a man on, her horny innocent gaze covered up for her failure in that area.

    A beat went through my dick and without delay, I put my meat back into her oven.

    "Hmmm," Lucy moaned as I filled her once more. Knowing no rest, I grabbed her right hand and pulling it back, I began moving my hips.

    Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Daddy! Deeper daddy!

    With her body tilted to one side and supported by me, Lucy had it easy looking back at me, her eyes dilated with lust as she stared at my muscular sweaty body which was relentlessly pounding her.

    We men all know the sight of a woman staring our bodies up and down and visibly getting horny is quite empowering, so when Lucy unknowingly did this, the simpleness in her eyes showing that she was being all real, I reached forward and grabbed her neck pulling her backwards so that I stared down at her face and pounded her harder.

    "Your mine is that clear Lucy, is that clear" I said, delivering two light slaps on her cheek and getting her horny brain to function.

    "Ahhh Ahhh, yes daddy I''m yours"

    "Say it again" I said giving her left cheek another slap, my eyes getting captivated by the way her buttocks bounced as they were smashed by my pelvis.

    "Daddy I''m your and only yours."

    "Good, No one, not even Mike is allowed to touch you is that clear"

    Yeah, most of you might think this is a bad idea, that mentioning Mike might snap her out of the mood but you all need to see her pussy.

    Maybe it''s because I''m not saying it but.

    Fwap! Fwap! Fwap!

    The squelches from Lucy''s cunt were giving the sounds of flesh hitting flesh a good run for their money and sometimes even winning,

    Lucy was totally buried in lust, pleasure the only thing on her mind and for me, I had been taken in by that train, my sense of dominance and ownership of Lucy rising and reaching uncontrollable heights.

    At the moment, I just wanted the young woman to be my property. My cute baby who would suck daddy''s dick whenever he wanted, be completely provided for by him and also be screwed like no other man on earth could by him.

    "Yes daddy, no one will touch me, not even mike" I''m your" Lucy cried out.

    "That''s daddy girl," I whispered.

    "Now make daddy come, make daddy pour his seeds deep in you."

    Lucy obediently listened to me as somehow, she tightened her cunt, and began smashing her buttocks back on me.

    "Good girl," I said as my balls tightened some more, my release closer than before.

    Keeping a tight hold on her neck and hair, I fucked Lucy for a few more minutes before my cock finally throbbed and slamming my cock in her I released my load deep in her snatch.

    Lucy''s face was matted with sweat, her hair sticking to the front of her face and her body sticky as I came and I growled as rope after rope of cum shot into her, my hold on her tightening as her pussy wall clamped on my dick, my orgasm having induced them into having another.

    Both our essences mixed within her, and I could feel rushing over my dick.

    Reaching behind and wrapping her hand around my neck, Lucy held me as she came, rambling some words which strangely felt like a language but sounded like rambling at the same time.

    When she was done, the woman let go of me, and I also released her watching as he fell to the bed and my cock slipped out of her.

    I watched her lie on the bed, and within a second fall into a deep sleep and with a sigh I collapsed beside her.

    Looking at the ceiling, I gradually caught my breath, a smile coming to my face.

    "This new life is so fucking different"

    I had a stupid grin on for a minute before my stabilized mind finally had a thought.

    "System I just came inside Lucy, surely she isn''t going to get pregnant"

    [What is wrong with her getting pregnant? Creating life is a good thing.]

    "That''s not funny"

    I wasn''t sure if the system was joking but I didn''t find it funny. There were a whole lot of things I wanted to do before I created a family.

    [The host doesn''t have to worry as at the moment he cannot get any woman pregnant]

    "Huh. What do you mean by at the moment."

    [I mean for a particular time period you will not be able to impregnate a woman]

    "How long is this time period."

    [Unknown]

    "What do u mean unknown, you sterilized me without even letting me know."

    [The host should calm down and be rest assured that he is designed to have children in the future, it is the finally ending story of a sugar daddy after all and the system is committed to making you the best one.]

    Truly the system had been dedicated to making me a sugar daddy, but not having the power to make children in my own hand did not sit well with me.

    "Is this the price for having the system, the decision to decide whether or not to procreate taken out of my hand."

    [Yes and No. As I said, it is only temporary. This decision power will soon be returned to you.]

 Chapter 48 Lucy.....

    Lucy and I went at it two more times in the night and when she opened her eyes the next day, It wasn''t because the sun was soon set to rise and she had to prepare for the activities of the day, but rather because a long hard object full of warmth had penetrated her most sacred of place.

    She moaned a little as my cock entered her and then her eyes flew open, her pupils quickly dilating as they could register my existence which was both in her and loomed above her.

    "Look who is awake"

    I leaned down and kissed Lucy after I spoke and when I raised my head, I sighed internally at the look of betrayal in her eyes.

    [Name: Lucy Corlea

    Type: Potential Sugar Baby

    Trust:53

    Affection: 70

    Fear:1

    Loyalty:30

    Horniness:70

    Comment: Respect Dr Racheal and Adores you.]

    One look at Lucy''s stats and I knew I had been right to not accept her as a sugar baby, her loyalty to me had fallen by 20 pints from the minimum sugar bay requirements while her trust by 7.

    If I had said yes yesterday, I would have been getting the message of a new punishment loading and given the fact that I was still sketchy about the one I had been previously given, I wasn''t enthused about getting a new one.

    Hesitation flashed in Lucy''s eyes as she thought of her next action but before she could speak, a certain vibration sounded out and my eyes lit in a glint.

    Quickly I picked up the vibrating phone which was to the side showed its lit up screen to Lucy and then answered the call.

    Panck flashed in Lucy''s eyes but it quickly turned to relief as I handed it to her.

    "Mike good morning... hissss"

    Lucy looked at me with shock and bewilderment and while Mike who was at the end of the call responded to her greeting, I pushed the inches which I had pulled out back into her, capturing her lips and leaving Mike wondering where his girlfriend was.

    "Hello Lucy, Lucy, can you hear me."

    Lucy tried to push me away, but wary of making any suspicious sounds could only weakly do so and when I finally released her lips, she glared at me before quickly going back to he boyfriend.

    "Yes Mike, I can hear you, the network went... ahhh.."

    "Lucy are you okay"

    "Yes. Just an ant biting ..... Hmmf!"

    "Did you say an ant"

    "No, not an ant, a rod, a rod fell in me, sorry I mean on me" Lucy replied not wanting me to give her another brutal thrust.

    "A rod"

    "Yeah, rod, yunno big stick"

    "Okay, hope you''re okay"

    "Yesssss, I''m fineeee. The network seems to be bad"

    Smirking at Lucy who was doing her best to stay cognisant with her Mike, I slowly moved my dick in and out of her, I leaned down, buried my face in the left side of her neck and pumped her at a steady pace.

    Gasps occasionally left Lucy''s lips as I fucked her, but adapting to my steady rhythm she covered up the moans which left her lips as she talked with Mike.

    As the lust in me rose and pleasure filled my body, the musky sex smell from Lucy''s unwashed body from the previous night washed into my nostrils and I savoured it.

    My hip movement increased and by the time I had begun thrusting into her with force, Lucy had luckily told her goodbyes to Mike saying she would be waiting for him when he came around in the next minutes.

    "Marcus please stop, Mike is coming over I need to go"

    "You Know I''m not letting go of you till I cum, so stop with the useless plea."

    Lucy went silent after my words, but before she could speak I stood on my knee and then lifting her right leg, delivered a stinging slap to her buttocks.

    "What did you call me"

    Confusion appeared in Lucy''s eyes for some seconds before she finally understood her mistake and immediately corrected herself.

    "Sorry daddy"

    "Good girl"

    I could see contemplation on Lucy''s face, the young woman probably thinking over what had just happened but I didn''t care as I was busy cooking up a sinister plan.

    Ahhh! Ahh!

    While Lucy moaned with a distracted mind, I went to the system.

    [You have purchased an aphrodisiac drop for 2000PSDP]

    [Balance:20925PSDP]

    "System put the drop on my right thumb" I said and as a liquid inconspicuously appeared on my thumb, I took it and pressed it against Lucy''s mouth.

    Acting on instinct, Lucy opened her mouth and took in my finger, sucking on it and the deadly liquid it carried.

    Keeping a steady pace, I thrust in and out of Lucy, watching as the sharp and worried look in her eyes faded away to reveal something primal and carnal.

    Before, Lucy had just surrendered her legs to my arms which held them, but now she wrapped her leg around my neck, pulling on it, every time I slam into her.

    Other than the wet sound of Lucy''s hole sucking up my meat, the room went silent and I could feel that something out of the ordinary was brimming within.

    For a second, a pang of fear went through my heart, but then that fear almost immediately disappeared to give way to lust.

    I mean, me fucking Lucy this morning signified that I was already filled with lust, but for me to feel like I was being baptized in Lust once more.

    No able to control myself, like I had been hypnotized by Lucy''s gaze, I fell on her and captured her lips, and whilst I kissed her, I desperately moved my hips in and out of her cunt.

    For me, the world disappeared and all I could feel was a hot intense fire, one hotter than that of last night burning within me and Lucy''s body my only source of relief. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "System what is happening" I called with all of my will, feeling like my mind was being swallowed.

    [You don''t have to worry, you are just experiencing an extremely intense form of lust one which takes away your reasoning and leaves you with nothing but primal carnal instinct.]

    I was confused at the revelation but something struck me out about the systems words.

    "Wait, Wait, just me, I''m not the one who took the aphrodisiac..." I cried as the world went dark.

 Chapter 49 Sneaky Masochist

    Ahhh! Ahh! Mmmmfhh! urghh! mmmhh!

    It had been some time since the system''s last message and afterwards, I found that I could control myself and at the same time couldn''t, I knew that I was behaving like an animal and yet at the same time couldn''t tame my actions.

    Paa!

    Ahhh!

    Paa!

    Ahh!

    "Bastard" Lucy cried kicking me off her as she scampered forward

    In retaliation, I pulled on her hair and tugged her back to me and then with fierceness slapped hard.

    When I say hard, I don''t mean in a way that it would sting like hell and cause her to faint, but hard enough that pain would course through her face and she would be sent falling off the bed.

    Drrrm!

    Lucy landed on the floor, her naked body rolling twice and then she looked up at me with a snarl, the red mark on her face making her look more feral.

    With a growl, I jumped off the bed and landed on the floor, standing right in front of her.

    "You animal, stay away from me"

    She kicked at my leg, wanting to keep me away as she crawled backwards, but I ignored her stinging kicks and with a growl reached down, grabbed her hair and pulled her to her feet.

    I tried to lead her back to the bed by tugging on her hair, but she delivered a hard slap to my face and clawed at my arm and body.

    Growling angrily at her action, I grabbed her hair tight and then delivered a slap to her face, not stopping as my palms fell on both her breasts next, making her squeal in pain and with a snarl I threw her at the wall.

    With the strength I packed, Lucy crashed into it headfirst, grabbing her head as the impact stung.

    She collapsed to the floor, falling to her knees and then she turned back and looked back at me with fiery eyes.

    Her eyes trailed over my figure which was covered with multiple bleeding nail marks and bruises she had caused with her nails and then she arched her back, wiggling her butt at me while licking her lips.

    "Don''t tell me the big dog is tired," Lucy said and here in lay the problem that baffled me for the past intense minutes.

    From all indications, just like the system said I was the only one who had totally lost it, yet for some reason, Lucy was totally going along with my madness, even enjoying it.

    Rather than scream for help or try running out of the room, Lucy fearless hit me, whenever I hit her, taunting me whenever she could and taking pleasure in marking my body with injuries.

    It was like the woman was a masochist feeding off the pain I caused her and turning it into pleasure.

    Heavy breaths left me as I watched Lucy and by the time she finished her words, I was already behind her, my hard red veiny cock, ploughing into her and making her scream out.

    Hooking my arm around Lucy''s neck I squeezed tight and began pumping my meat in and out of her.

    For the first seconds, she groaned in pleasure, but soon when the pain from being choked got to her, her hands went to my buttocks grabbing them and whilst she held it pulling them forward whenever I pushed my dick into her, she also dug her nails into them as much as she could, a stinging pain soon reaching me.

    Pain and pleasure filled me and it only drove me mad with lust.

    Retaliating to Lucy''s brutality on my buttock, my left hand grabbed one of her breasts and though not as hard as Lucy''s I dug my nails into them.

    mmmmhh! mmmf! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Causing each other pain, despite Lucy''s face turning red we fucked like bunnies for several minutes only releasing each other when we came.

    Ahhhhhhh!

    Lucy''s entire being shook in my grasp as her juices dripped from her, leaking out of the edges of her cunt which had been plugged by my shaft.

    She fell flat on the floor when I released her and with a grunt, I pulled my dick out, watching as our releases poured out of her hole and created a puddle on the floor.

    "That is too much for a release." I thought as I felt the lust in my body begin rapidly dropping but then,

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    A second ago, Lucy had been lying on the ground, seemingly knocked out cold but as the phone rang, she pushed off the floor, rapidly crawled to the bed and answered it.

    "Mike," she said her tone full of fatigue.

    "Hey" Lucy cried out as I seized her phone out of her grip, but as she tried to get to her feet to take it from me, I grabbed her by the neck and held her in place, silencing whatever words she wanted to say.

    "I''ve been at your door knocking for more than a minute, where are you," Mike said, his voice echoing in the room as I put the phone on speaker.

    I brought the phone to Lucy''s mouth and weakened my hold but when she opened her mouth to speak, I plugged it with my semi-hard dick, shoving my entire meat into her mouth.

    Hrrrm! Hrrrm!

    "Lucy hello, are you okay."

    "Urghh" I moaned ignoring Lucy''s futile struggles to get my meat out of her mouth.

    I held her head to my cock for several seconds and after seeing she couldn''t free herself from my hold, she looked up at me with teary eyes.

    "Make daddy feel good" I said throwing the phone on the bed

    Lucy! Lucy! Lucy!

    Ignoring the voice from the phone I pulled my cock out of Lucy''s mouth holding her head tight and keeping it in place as she greedily sucked up oxygen.

    Lucy looked at the phone on the bed, shame and regret in her eyes and then she looked back to my cock and the opening her mouth, let me push back in.

    "Good girl" I said as my hardening shaft once more disappeared in her mouth, bathed by her saliva and massaged by her hot tight throat.

    "That''s it, so good."

 Chapter 50 Hes A Gentleman

    "Sorry about earlier, I went jogging and just as you called there was this little boy close to me that fainted. I panicked and rushed to attend to him."

    "....." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, that''s not it, I was quite filled with fear and dropped my phone, I was overwhelmed, I was afraid he would die."

    "....."

    "No, I''m fine, other people came and joined me......"

    "45, 46, 47, 48..." Whilst listening to the lie Lucy had cooked up for her boyfriend, I did my optional daily mission.

    At the moment I was down on the floor, doing my pushups, while Lucy was on the bed dressed and talking to Mike.

    Listening to her talk to him, a certain discomfort filled me, and I wished I wasn''t spent so I could stuff my meat in her pussy and fuck her as she talked or well attempted to talk with her boyfriend because the only thing that was sure to be leaving her mouth would be moans and my name.

    Lucy would have fled my apartment immediately I was spent if it wasn''t for the fact that after arriving, Mike had decided to stick to staying at the apartment door, I had expected that he would try breaking down Lucy''s door or leave, but well, he was a gentleman as Lucy had defended.

    "63, 64, 65"

    As the days went by the system had increased the reps of my workout and I had no qualms with this.

    The burn and ache were a sign of progress, and also, I was young, dedicating my time to building up my body despite the system enhancements was the little I could do, besides it also helped to build my mind.

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 120 pushups, 100 jumping jacks, 70 wide arm pushups, and 150 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 2 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30]

    "How long have you guys been dating" I asked as I finished my press-ups and stood to my feet.

    "2 years" Lucy said keeping away her phone and peaking at my sweaty body before hastily looking away.

    And in all those times you haven''t sucked his dick even once, have you guys even kissed."

    "We''ve kissed a few times" Lucy said shyly and I couldn''t help but let out a mock laugh.

    "What a loser," I said.

    "Mike is not a loser, he''s a gentleman who respects my wishes and boundaries, unlike you, you can''t even control your instincts. You''re a beast."

    "Hmmm, is that so"

    Wiping off the sweat on my face with the towel in my hand, I walked over to Lucy and then bent down so that my face was close to her fearless face.

    "If I''m a beast, then what does that make you who cheated on him with a beast."

    Lucy swallowed heavily at my words, her strong mask cracking and with a grin, I leaned in and kissed her softly.

    Our lips moved over each other with grace, we lightly sucked each other lower and upper lips and then I pulled back.

    "You belong to me, tell that to Mike or I will."

    "He won''t listen, he loves me too much to let me go" Lucy boastfully said.

    "Are you bragging?" I asked as I stood up straight picking up on Lucy''s boastful tone.

    Lucy reclined at my words, but before she could defend herself, I chuckled and spoke.

    "You evil little girl, you don''t love him, do you? You just want him by your side for the amazing person that he is, he is a sort of trophy that you get to use to brag to others."

    Dating for two years yet only kissing a few times, never once having had sex, Mike not even having the key to her apartment.

    With this information and observation of Lucy''s reaction it wasn''t difficult for me to figure out that though she might care for Mike in some way, she had totally no love for him, but then this brought a question I could not help but ask Lucy.

    "What''s so special about him that makes you think I will be moved by the fact he loves you or do you perhaps expect me to be scared."

    I had expected that as I called Lucy out on her manipulative intentions, she would become embarrassed and ashamed, but instead, her expression remained unaffected and when I asked about Mike''s specialness, she looked me eyeball to eyeball.

    Internally I was surprised, but I had a wide grin spread across my face and then I licked my lips.

    "This is interesting, to think there is still so much of you to explore and discover, I can''t wait"

    "The curious cat gets burnt"

    "Well, I don''t mind being burnt for the right lady" I answered as turned to walk to the bathroom.

    "Oh, also" I said turning back "my balls are starting to tingle so you better be out of here by the time I come out of the shower or we are going to be spending the day exploring all your three holes."

    Wide-eyed, Lucy nodded at me, but before I could turn back, she spoke, "I have a class in 2 hours, can you please drop me at school" Lucy asked.

    "No, I''m busy," I said as I entered the bathroom, completely missing the frown and then intense blush that came to her face as she looked at me with eyes full of love, staring at the bathroom door even after I closed it.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    Whilst water from the shower poured on me the system screen flashed to the side of sight and I could only wonder if Lucy was peeping at me through the hole in the door and had gotten horny.

    Minutes later I washed up and exited the bathroom, sighing as I was greeted by an empty room.

    "She''s gone" I casually commented not all surprised that she had fled for the safety of her asshole.

    I locked the door and collapsed on the bed, raising an eyebrow when I saw that the option to make Lucy a sugar baby was still available.

    "Yeah right"

 Chapter 51 Calls

    After fucking for most of last night and then fucking some more while adding a touch of numerous bruises and cuts to my body, I slept like a log and I would have continued so if my phone didn''t go blaring into my ears and making me blink my dreary eyes.

    "Just ignore it"

    The second this thought came to mind I immediately went with it, relief filling me when my phone finally went silent.

    Unfortunately, before I could fall back into the land of rest, the annoying sound came blaring once more and with a cry I sat up, stumbling out of my bed and going for my phone which was on my desk.

    My intention was to shut the damn thing but then I saw the caller and instinctively picked it up.

    "Dr Racheal" I said making my voice as clear as possible not wanting to let the observant woman on the other side pick up on my grogginess.

    "..."

    "Yeah, I was caught up in something"

    "....."

    "I informed Sade and told her to cover for me"

    "...."

    "I understand, I''m working on it."

    "..."

    "Bye"

    "Troublesome" I muttered as holding my phone I moved over to my bed and sat on it.

    In my previous life, I had lived the ideal life that would make me a favourite of Dr Racheal but in this life with the way I planned to do things, I doubted I would be in her good books for long.

    Sighing out loud, I pressed a few buttons on my phone and then put it to my ears, sighing as my call with Racheal had cleared a large portion of my sleepiness.

    "Dun dun"

    The phone rang out and immediately it was answered I went straight to the point, a hint of annoyance in my tone.

    "From now onwards if any lecturer asks about my absence, you cook up a great excuse for me is that clear"

    "....."

    "Whether you lie or not is up to you, but if you want me to stay as the class rep, then you do it."

    Immediately after I said these words I ended the call, a frown on my face.

    "Man I''m grumpy. That was a bit too harsh"

    Not in the mood to think of whether or not I needed to apologize to Sade I dropped my phone to the side and looking at the floor, began reminiscing on my life, just having casual memories flow in and out of my head.

    A few minutes later, I sighed as I realized that my body was still suffering from the aftereffects of my interactions with Lucy.

    I collapsed, lying down flat on the bed before falling asleep once more, my legs hanging off the edge of the bed.

    It wasn''t until a few hours later that I woke up and unfortunately, once more it was because of a disturbance.

    Knock!

    Knock!

    The hits on my door were particularly loud and as I sat up, I cursed in my head as I got on my feet and answered the door.

    "Lucy"

    Looking at the beauty who had just answered the door, my eyes went to the crop top shirt she wore beneath a blue jean jacket liking how it showed her perky bust before them dropping down to her provocative jean skirt and her brown heel boots.

    "You actually went to school?"

    My question stemmed from the fact that after taking a bath in the shower I had been hit with a wave of fatigue and had assumed it would same for her, but now it turned out I was wrong. Like where the hell did she get the strength to go to school and learn from.

    "Yeah, I went to my class"

    Still a bit drowsy, I nodded my head and took a step from the door wanting to let Lucy in but then I felt a sharp gaze and looking at the hard stare of the woman before me I groaned within. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What happened between us yesterday and today was a mistake, my mistake. I''m in a relationship Marcus, I have a boyfriend and I believe it''s best we don''t see each other again"

    My eyes sharpened and I looked Lucy in the eyes, my gaze making her shiver though she stood her ground.

    "I''m not on board with this plan of yours"

    "I didn''t come to debate it to you. I came to inform you."

    With those words Lucy turned and marched to her apartment while I closed my door and moved to the kitchen, thirsting for a drink.

    "It''s a good thing I didn''t make her my sugar baby" I thought to myself imagining that by now I would have a punishment loading, but other than this I had no other worries.

    Lucy was not a loose girl and I had taken her virginity irrespective of what thoughts she had after going back home and thinking over everything, the girl had become irreversibly bound to me, my presence occupying a sizable space in her heart and mind.

    "System, let''s see what all my hard work got me."

    [ Your escapade with Lucy Corlea has earned you 300xp and 1420PSDP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 4260PSdp]

    [Your extra activities, deep throat, cum on the face, double blowjob, riding, cowboy etc. has earned you an additional reward of 4300PDSP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 12900PSDP]

    "Ehh system is that all"

    The addition of XPs and PSDPs was nice but I had just had sex for the first time since coming back to the past, I had taken Lucy''s virginity, where were the rewards for that.

    [Yes]

    Not hesitant I made my complaints on the lacking rewards, but could only watch as the system went silent, yet as I wanted to shut it off, a message flashing red appeared on the screen.

    [ Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    With my latest interaction with Lucy I had expected her affection and trust for me to drop, but seeing the message and anticipating the rewards I could get, I changed my mind.

    "Yes"

    [Lucy Corlea has been added as your sugar baby, congratulations Host you have gotten your first sugar baby.]

    [Ding, do you want to see your reward Now]

    "Yes"

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. You have been rewarded with 100000PSDPs]

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. You have been rewarded with +2 to all your body attributes]

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. Your title has been upgraded from rookie pervert to skilled seducer.]

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. You have unlocked the Knowledge Tree and new Items have been added to the shop]

    [Skilled seducer: Adds +3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence to host stats]

    [Knowledge tree: This is a separate hidden room in the system shop and here the host can find an ever-refreshing catalogue of boxes that contain knowledge that delves into different fields and purchase whichever Knowledge box he desires.]

    "Not too bad" I muttered particularly taken in by the knowledge tree but just as I was about to take a look at it the system interrupted once more.

    [Host is not in good health, he should visit the system shop for some potions]

 Chapter 52 Unknown Caller

    A visit to the system got my eyes widening and reminded my brain that there was more than just suggestion spray and sleeping drop in there.

    Low-grade healing potion, mid-grade healing potion, Stamina boosting potion, rejuvenation potion.

    The additional items in the shop, had my lips curving in a smile but then the prices, flattened the line.

    [low-grade healing potion: Used to heal light injuries like bruises and cuts.

    Price: 5000PSDp]

    The mid-grade cost 13000PSDP and then the stamina boost was a whopping 20000PSPD.

    The prices were so high that I had to question the system if we were experiencing inflation.

    [The prices of goods in the shop are subject to price fluctuations, you were already warned about this host]

    "Is it price inflation or are you just hungry for my recent windfall of PSDP"

    Of course, the system went silent when I said this and I could only purchase for myself a bottle of low-grade healing potion.

    The potion worked like magic, instantly healing the injuries on my body and encouraged by this, I also purchased a rejuvenation potion, relief washing over me as the fatigue in all parts of my body was eliminated, my youthful exuberance back to its peak.

    I spent the rest of the evening at home, preparing myself a delicious meal of spiced chicken and rice.

    At 7 pm I was behind my desk, watching Fearless and enjoying as Jackie kicked ass when my phone rang.

    "Hmm, Unknown caller" I muttered as I picked up the call.

    "Hello"

    "Hello, is this Marcus Lawson," a weak female voice asked.

    "Yeah, and who am I speaking with"

    There was silence over the call for a while and then an answer.

    "I''m the woman you met at McDonald''s on Thursday evening"

    "I met with a lot of women at Mcdonald''s on Thursday, you''ll need to specify," I said, hoping it wasn''t who I knew it was damn going to be.

    I could hear the tight grinding of teeth over the phone and then as if in surrender an answer I had not expected came.

    "Ninja momma"

    "Wow, you must really be desperate to describe yourself like that," I said with a chuckle.

    "I need your help"

    "... Ever heard of 911 woman"

    The disinterest in my voice already told of my thoughts on interacting with her but she still persisted.

    "Please it''s an emergency my kids were taken from me"

    These words had me pause in thought and the troublesome woman on the other side sensing she had gotten to my heart struck while the iron was hot.

    "The police can''t help, it''s a delicate matter and you''re the only one I can turn to, If you don''t help, the two of them will die. 24837 Los Romana, Yolandris hospital"

    "Hey, hey" I exclaimed but it did nothing to stop the woman from ending the call after giving me her address and as a bitter feeling settled in me, I was quick to blame the root cause of this mess.

    "System what is going on now, start talking, is this some kind of mission from you."

    I expected silence but the system decided to prove me wrong.

    [No, this is no mission, whatever you choose to do is up to you.]

    "You sure" I asked with squinted eyes

    [Yes]

    "Good"

    Taking solace in the system''s words I went back to watching my movie with a grin on my face as Jackie delivered a roundhouse kick and then 20 minutes later I was in my BMW driving on the road of Los Angeles by 7:33 and cursing ninja momma and the system.

    "You know you might as well just give me a mission to help the woman. At least let this whole shit be beneficial to me."

    I was a pervert, not a heartless bastard. It was already bad enough that she had said her kids were kidnapped, she just had to go on and say their lives were on the line.

    I didn''t know what the problem was or how I could help, but what I knew was that the life of the innocent little girl I had seen that night was possibly in my hands.

    Being put in such a position, my emotions being used to control me had me annoyed and irritated but with deep breaths, I calmed down and drew a plan.

    "I''ll go meet her, see what is wrong and then call the police."

    A bit more than half an hour later I arrived at my destination, playing over the room number I had been directed to in my head as I entered the hospital.

    I navigated my way to the designated room, taking note that it was in the critical area and then entered.

    "Well, that''s not good'' I muttered looking at the once troublesome woman who had been turned into a sort of mummy, several machines, tubes and needles attached to her.

    "I just drove for about 30 minutes, no way she called me while being in this state. Also, how did she get my number."

    Other than me, there was no one else in the room and when I moved over to her, I frowned as I saw that she had her face twisted in anguish, her mouth letting out croaked sounds.

    I knew she was in a readily bad shape and needed to be sleeping but

    Poke! Poke! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, I''m here, what do you need me for" I asked as I gently tapped my finger on her cheek, hoping for a reaction.

    It was ninja momma alright, and seeing the state she was in and remembering her words, I was really worried that if I did nothing the life of two little kids could be snuffed out.

    "Mark! Mark! Anna!"

    I wanted ninja momma to wake up but my actions instead seemed to have worsened her nightmare as she began crying out the name of her what should be her children.

    "Ahh dammit woman, with you in this state, what am I supposed to do."

    I had just let out a groan when the door to the room was opened and a chubby nurse with a great rack focused her eyes on me.

    "What are you doing in here" She softly asked.

    Quickly I raised up my hands in innocence.

    "Nothing, I heard someone screaming in here and came to check, can you come look at her she seems to be in pain"

    Though the woman''s eyes twinkled as she stared at me, she hesitated in believing my words, hastily she moved to the other side of the bed, and just as she bent over ninja momma to inspect her, I pulled her out a spray.

    [You have exhausted your second free use of suggestion spray]

    "With how charming I look, you will completely believe my words and appreciate how caring I am for coming to check on the patient, will tell me how she got into this situation."

    "System activate daddy''s apple"

 Chapter 53 Gun Point Fetish

    [Daddy''s apple activated: -3000PSDP]

    Paying no attention to the increased price, I watched as the nurse got out of her daze after some seconds, like nothing happened continued checking ninja momma, placing her hand on her chest and inspecting the drips and needles attached to her.

    "It''s okay, all she''s having is a nightmare, a very bad one. Though I don''t know why considering we''ve sedated her and that should be impossible" The nurse said with a frown and when she looked up at me and saw me looking down at ninja momma with a sad expression, her features softened.

    "We are yet to identify who she is, all I know is that she got hit by an explosion in a laundromat, the firefighters luckily found her body and she was brought here just in the nick of time.

    Right now, she''s in a critical condition her life hanging by a thread."

    Hearing the nurses'' words, I sighed internally, feeling sorry for ninja momma but realizing there was nothing I could do, but then.

    [Ding]

    [Optional mission

    Save Mark and Anna.

    An incredible reward will be given upon completion of the mission

    You have till midnight to accept this mission S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Penalty: none]

    "Troublesome, now I have to put some effort into this."

    Though there was no punishment for failing the mission, I decided to first feel the waters.

    "And she has no one by her side, that''s so sad," I said reaching down and placing my hand on her thoroughly bandaged hand.

    "Is it okay if I stay here with her for just some minutes, I believe no one in such a condition should be left alone. At least till her relatives or a friend comes by, let me be by her side."

    Though I had stretched beyond the parameters of my suggestion to the nurse, I banked on my increased charisma and auras to see me through and thankfully they did.

    "You said you were passing by, do you have someone here"

    "Yes, after the next two rooms. They are asleep now though" I said with a tight smile.

    The nurse seeing my expression nodded and though there was strong hesitation in her eyes, watching me gently run my hands over ninja momma''s bandaged arm and feeling the care that radiated off me, she relented.

    "Alright, but don''t stay too long"

    Giving me a long stare, the nurse turned and exited the room and with a sigh of relief at my plan working I turned back to the woman on the bed.

    "System, use Nightwalker on her"

    When I had gotten this technique, my plans had been to use it to infiltrate a female''s dream and manipulate events to my liking, never could I have thought my first use would be for a crime investigation and worst of all that I would be entering a nightmare.

    [Nightwalker activated]

    The second this message appeared, my world went pitch black like I had been swallowed and then it rapidly brightened up, leaving me standing inside a room.

    "This is definitely not the laundromat" I said to myself realizing I was in a room, specifically a hotel room and in that room, Ninja momma was blasting bullets through the wall into the room on the other side.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Man, she can really use that thing," I said watching as ninja momma despite the multiple tears on her clothes and the extreme disorder of her hair with focus offloaded bullet after bullet, correcting her aim every second like she could see the movements of the person on the other side.

    I was just going to walk to the window and see if could identify where I was when I turned to my left and saw a second jinja momma with a gun pointed right at my face.

    "Do you have a fetish for holding people at gun points?"

    "Who do you work for"

    I wanted to give a smart snarky reply but my instincts and the cold look on her face told me that was not a good idea and so I went with a straight answer.

    "No one, I work for no one. I''m just a college student"

    "RE Tuh Slah Mi Gos" she said and when I blinked in ignorance, she shook her head.

    "Is this your first time in a dream"

    Clearly, she recognized me, but for some reason had decided to interrogate me.

    "Yes"

    "Will you help me save my kids"

    Before I could answer the wall which the first Ninja momma had been firing at was smashed through, a man charging out of it and ramming into her.

    I silently watched as the first ninja momma was sent flying through the air and falling to the ground and then I turned to the other Ninja momma.

    "Where are they"

    Ninja momma opened her mouth to speak but before she could say a word a huge figure appeared at my side and I could only watch as Ninja momma shoved me away, her action saving me from a heavy fist that was heading my way.

    I watched her silently mouth a few words and then the next thing I knew was back in the hospital, my body shivering and my forehead covered in sweat.

    "System, what was that"

    [You went in a dream and was sent out.]

    "Sent out by who"

    [The dreamer]

    "why"

    [How should I Know]

    My lips pursed at this reasonable reply and remembering the bizarre things that had happened in the dream I decided that I needed to go back in but unfortunately.

    "Sir you need to leave now, The doctor and the police will soon be here," The nurse said rushing into the room.

    Exiting the room, I immediately moved to exit the hospital my mind gripped with fear of being caught by the police, worry for the two kids who had been taken and then confusion about the dream I had apparently entered.

    "Does ninja momma have a twin? Why was her twin talking to me? Why was I attacked in her dream?"

    "System is it possible for me to be attacked in a dream"

    Unfortunately, there was no reply, the system back to its silent ways.

    I was supposed to invade her dream and observe her nightmare yet I had instead found myself talking to what I could swear was ninja momma in spirit.

    Engrossed in my thoughts I had just taken a turn moving towards the hospital exit when I collided with someone sending them stumbling backwards and me taking a step back and when I looked at who I had collided with, we both called out our names.

    "Marcus"

    "Sade"

 Chapter 54 Worths Of Memory

    "What are you doing here," she asked rubbing her forehead.

    "Been with a very ill friend of mine. How about you."

    "One of my cousins just got admitted, I''m rushing over to see her."

    "I see, hope she''s okay"

    "So do I," Sade said and with a hurried wave passed me by.

    Meeting Sade at the hospital was totally unexpected but I shook my head and moved to my car.

    Letting out a sigh, I sat in my car and as I switched it on, I wondered if leaving just like that was the right thing to do.

    Worried for the kids, I wanted to go back to the hospital and give the whole story between me and ninja momma to them but then I remembered her reluctance to call the police and also the situation that going to the police would put me in.

    Right from my first interaction with the woman it had been more than clear that she dabbled in a dangerous troublesome world and frankly speaking I didn''t want any of it.

    I came to the past to make money and fuck, not make enemies with some deadly crime boss or syndicate.

    At some point, while thinking, my emotions in conflict, I put my car in gear and had my engine roaring the car moving forward and taking me into the roads of Los Angeles.

    I paid no attention to the time as I drove, my mind swirling with thoughts that as time went by slowly disappeared out of my head, my mind emptying till it was just blank.

    The next time I became aware of the time was after I put my gear in neutral and then glanced at the dashboard.

    "2:00 am, huh"

    I blinked and rubbed my eyes sitting up straight and then looked at the dashboard once more to make sure I was seeing things clearly.

    Unfortunately, the time remained unchanged and it was only after I took out my Nokia and focused on the home screen which showed the same 2:00 am that I slowly looked up and had a look at my surroundings.

    "Where am I"

    The streets were quiet and the residential story buildings I was used to were nowhere in sight, instead replaced by bungalows and peering around more closely it was obvious I was in a prime middle-class residential area.

    Massaging my forehead, I tried to remember as far back as I could, wanting to understand how I had gotten here, yet the last memory that came to mind was me exiting the hospital after my collision with Sade.

    I wanted to refuse that I hadn''t just lost more than 4 hours of memory, but the silence of the night said otherwise.

    I was far from my usual busy strict, and I could only hope that I was still in Los Angeles.

    "Seriously I hope so" I muttered as I looked at the dashboard which showed that the car''s engine was quite hot.

    "Where did I get the fuel to even drive this far"

    The last time I was conscious my head had been full of worries about the police, a half-dead woman and two missing kids. Now it was full with thoughts of how I had managed to lose over 4 hours'' worth of memory.

    "Oh Christ " I said closing my eyes tight in disbelief"

    knock!!

    Knock!!

    The sound rang out as my fist collided with the door of the house and it was only when I heard footsteps from the other side that I asked myself a question.

    "What am I doing in front of this house."

    Sure my mind supplied a good answer which came in the form of ''looking for help''. This same mind also told me that it was far too late for me to go knocking on people''s doors and that most especially I didn''t have any memory of me stepping out of the car and even deciding to come here.

    To me, I had just appeared at the doorsteps of this house.

    My mind was still racing when to my surprise the door of the house was opened and I had to tilt my head a bit upwards to stare at the body before me.

    "How can I help you"

    The man''s voice was deep and most importantly his face very familiar, yet, before I could hide the look of recognition that appeared on my face, his vigilant eyes picked up on it and the next second, my arms were over my face as a punch send me flying away from doorway down to the rock hard ground. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Bam"

    "Fuck" I cried in my head as almost immediately I rolled on the ground and avoided getting my head stomped by a black well-polished shoe.

    I wanted to run to my car and get away from this place, but with lighting from just the street and two lamps hanging from the walls of the house, I could only shiver as the shadow of my opponent loomed over me.

    "Hey man, "Let''s talk things out I said taking a few steps backwards as I watched the same tall, bald man who had rammed into Ninja momma in her dream now stand in front of me.

    "Who are you"

    "Just a lost guy"

    Unfortunately, my answer didn''t please the Baldy as with a push off the ground, he eliminated the distance between the both of us his right arm charging for my face.

    My eyes widened at the sudden charge, but then they hardened and with a step forward, my right leg shot into the air, moving faster than Baldy could react and hitting him square in the face.

    "Bamf"

    Unfortunately for my opponent, it was a hard solid hit, and he smashed into the ground so hard I felt sorry for him.

    Still having my hands raised up, I stared at my opponent, waiting for him to stand up and then when I realized that I had knocked him out cold I fell to my knees letting out heavy breaths.

    It wasn''t just the strength that the man I had just beaten possessed that rattled me, but the killing intent that had been oozing off him.

    It was one thing for someone to try to kill you and a completely different thing for you to feel their deep earnest desire to end you.

    I was still on my knees when I felt a presence behind me, but before I could turn to face the person, arms nearly as them as my thighs clamped around my neck and I was put in a chokehold.

    "No" I whispered in my head as my eyes quickly turned red and teary.

 Chapter 55 New Stakes

    I had never been put in a chokehold in my life. I had seen it on TV, but not even the visual stress and pain I had seen on the victims could prepare me for what I felt at the moment.

    With an arm over my neck and one pressing down on my head, I felt like I was being strangled under the sea.

    At first I panicked, totally foreign to the sensation, but as death finally came in sight, I clamped my hands around the arm of my captor and pulled.

    Stars were already beginning to swim in my eyes when my effort paid off with some results, but then they were limited as I was only able to release a little of the pressure on my neck.

    "What do I do, what do I do"

    With the small breathing room I had gotten myself, my mind had a chance to think and thankfully before I lost the strength in my fingers, scenes of Jackie in action flew into my head and without hesitation, I delivered three elbow strikes to the man behind me with all my might pausing as I was about to deliver the fourth when the clear sound of something cracking rang out.

    Silently my opponent''s arms loosened around my head and not waiting for them to come, I gripped his right arm and with a groan bent over while pulling on it, flipping the bigger man over and slamming his back to the ground as hard as I could.

    "Bastard"

    Letting out heavy breaths and massaging my throat, I watched the man roll around on the ground clutching his side in pain.

    Still in disbelief of what I had just been through, I moved to take a step in the direction of my car, but instead, I fell to my knees, my body shivering still terrified by what I had just been through.

    It was easy for one to imagine themselves being in a death fight when they had never been in one, their feeble mind unable to conjure what the real thing was like.

    I was an over thirty-year-old man, yet I found myself spending several seconds on my knees paralyzed with fright and I would have remained like this for longer if my opponent hadn''t finally gained a grip on himself and moved to stand up despite his obviously cracked ribs.

    "Like hell, I''ll let you stand" I thought, the terror at the thought of him getting up vanquishing the fear in my body, my desire to live soaring past the roof.

    Faster than he could pick himself up, I stood up to my feet and raising my leg I launched a heavy kick at his face, planning to knock him out as I had to first one, but my opponent wasn''t about to let that happen.

    Already on his knees just as my feet were about to hit his face, the man''s hand shot out to grab it but sadly for him, as my kick hit his hand despite bracing for it, it sent his body lifting off the ground and crashing to side, the force behind it being too strong for him to handle.

    "Bastard" I muttered, my fear forgotten.

    This time not giving him any respite, I walked to his fallen body and gave it a kick, sending it skidding back and then I delivered a kick to his face wincing when a couple of teeth flew off and his mouth turned bloody.

    "That''s got to hurt"

    Making sure my opponent was knocked flat out, I turned to the first guy I had taken down, studying his unconscious form for some second before releasing a kick at his face.

    Dealing him a second kick and only being satisfied when his nose broke and his face turned bloody.

    "That should keep them out for some minutes" I thought, my knowledge of fighting and knocking out people crude and supplemented by the things I saw Jackie and the others do.

    Looking away from the defeated men, I turned to my surroundings, conflicted on whether to be relieved or not that none of the neighbours had picked up on the conflict and anxious that the colleagues of these guys could burst out of the house any second.

    Though I had taken out two men I was still worried because while the first man was someone, I had seen back in Ninja Momma''s nightmare, him being the guy she had been shooting at, the second man with his blaze hairstyle was unfamiliar and this meant that the last hulking one, the one who had attempted to smash me to paste back in ninja momma''s dream was most likely inside the house.

    "Do I enter or not"

    Though Ninja momma had said not to call the police it seemed like the best option for me at the moment, because for all I knew there could be more than just that last guy in the house, a dozen men possibly and all of them with guns. It was too risky.

    "I''m out of here"

    I had just taken three ste0s toward my car when,

    [Ding

    New mission(optional)

    Save Mark and Anna from their kidnappers

    Defeat the leader of the kidnappers.

    Reward: 0.5% stake in Ford Motors.

    Possible bonus reward: 5-10 blank attribute points

    Blank attribute points: these are points that the host can add to any desired body attribute.

    Su mission (optional) S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kill the leader and all his goons

    Reward: 7% stake in Ford motors

    Mission duration: Tonight]

    On its own the blue screen popped up in my face, the previous mission cleared out and a new one was presented, and after reading the info on the screen. I screamed in my head.

    "Fuck you system, fuck you, fuck you."

    At the moment, Ford Motors had a net worth of about 17 billion dollars with a 0.5 stake in it meaning that I got 85 million dollars and a 7 percent stake giving me over 1.5 billion dollars.

    This was 2002, not 2025 when inflation had hit the economy several times, if I had I billion dollars in my account....

    I couldn''t even finish the thought as I blanked out lost in what I would do with the money, but this only lasted for a second as I shook my head and regained my wits.

    "Fuck you system" I cursed one last time and then

    "System, my profile"

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Skilled seducer (+3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence), Dirty Old Pervert

    Level/XP: level 4/ (760/800)

    Dick Length/girth: 6.6/3.7 inches

    Load Volume: 3.7ml

    PSDP:125085

    Potential sugar babies:(2/3) Martha Taylor, Valera Taylor.

    Sugar babies:(1/2)Lucy Corlea.

    Body stats:( Strength: 7.4 (3.4)/ Agility: 4.9 / Stamina: 6.4(2)/ Intelligence: 7.9(2)/ charisma: 6.9(3.4)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR(active).

    Knowledge: ??

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: in progress

    Shop(Knowledge tree)

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card]

    I had left my knowledge box empty, having no pressing ignorance to eliminate but now, things were different, there were a lot of holes to fill and risks to weigh.

 Chapter 56 No Such Scenes Allowed

    [Basic level kickboxing knowledge -5000PSDPs]

    [Intermediate kickboxing Knowledge -15000PSDPs]

    [Basic gunfighting Knowledge -5000PSDP] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Basic Entrepreneur Knowledge -5000PSDP]

    [Basic CEO knowledge -10000PSDP]

    [Intermediate CEO knowledge -25000PSDP]

    Of the presented knowledge boxes in the knowledge tree, these were the ones that were available, cheap enough and interested me.

    In less than a minute, knowledge from all these purchased boxes flew in my head, the process seamless and when it was done, I let out a deep breath and stood up straight, the look in my eyes hardening as a certain innocence it contained died.

    They say ignorance is bliss, and at the moment, I was having another real-life showing of it.

    I said I wanted to influence the world, become a tycoon, and make unions tremble at the mention of my name, but it was only after I digested the basic CEO knowledge that my eyes became opened to the true meaning of having a stake in a company such as Ford.

    My initial plan had been to stop at just the basic level for now, but the things I had learnt from it burnt at the corners of my brain and I had made another costly purchase.

    [Accept mission]

    Walking to the first man whose teeth I had knocked out, I looked down at him for some seconds and then I knelt down beside him.

    Crack!!

    I moved over to the second man and then I repeated my actions

    Crack!!

    "Snapping someone''s head isn''t so hard" I muttered walking towards the house and then I stopped just before the Porch.

    "Have I become consumed by greed? Then again, they started it."

    With a sombre smile on my lips, I continued my climb to the door, pushing it ajar and with my eyes narrowed slipped into it.

    To my delight, the living room was lit up, and sweeping my eyes across its empty nature, I silently made my way to the kitchen, my eyebrow raised in surprise at the thought that perhaps only the two men were around.

    A thud from above had me looking up and giving the ground floor one last sweep, I ascended the stairs my ears quick to pick up on the sound of the shower flowing.

    First doing a sweep on the three rooms upstairs and finding them vacant, I moved for the bathroom, my senses on alert and a frown marring my face as questionable sounds began coming from it.

    Anghh!! Anghh! Anghh!

    I pushed the door open, but as I took a step forward my eyes focused on the brown curtain that covered up the tub in the room, and a dangerous sensation went through me.

    "Wait, no way guys this professional will be fucking a bitch while on mission"

    With this thought, my eyes focused on the curtain around the tub, noticing the lack of movements from behind it despite the continuous moans and immediately, rather than take a step forward, I pushed myself backwards, my body going out of the bathroom just in time to see a blade swiping down right before my eyes missing my head by what should be inches.

    My heart jumped in fear, but I had no time to ponder on my near encounter with death as immediately I got back my footing, I took a step to the side avoiding the sword thrust of a young man in a similarly black suit who had landed on the floor.

    "Are you some sort of Ninja?" I asked, figuring that he had been hanging up at the corner of the room waiting for me in ambush.

    Wordlessly, he went in for another attack, going for a sweep and though I jumped away, I quickly sprinted forward to close the distance between the two of us, bitterly watching as with incredible agility he propelled himself back avoiding my punch.

    Once again at a distance he pointed his blade at me who had my fist expertly raised up and then when he least expected it, I turned around and ran down the stairs.

    Though I had some ideas, I wasn''t comfortable with the idea of using my bare fists against a man wielding a sword.

    "I should have checked those guys outside for guns"

    Just because they hadn''t wielded it didn''t mean they didn''t have it, I suspected they hadn''t used it because they wanted to be discrete after all what better way to call attention and the law to yourself than discharging a gun late at night.

    I was just about to reach the end of the stairs when a figure came falling through the air my eyes widening at the realization that he had jumped down the stairs, but then I grinned and without hesitation, gripped the railing and with just the strength of my arm and a jump, send my body sailing through the air delivering a heavy kick to my opponents descending form.

    While my suited opponent crashed to the ground, I landed on my feet, but before I could go and end him, he stood to his feet and ran toward me though this time without his intimidating blade.

    "Must have fallen off" I thought with confidence and just as the young man got close to me and released a punch, I with ease dodged out of the way and released mine on his face.

    Bam!!

    KO!!

    My one hit had the young man falling to the ground unconscious but as I moved to end his life I became aware of the gaze of a man standing over 7 feet with broad shoulders, with thick arms and neck on the other end of the room and silently watching me.

    Recognition flashed in my eyes and with a smile I asked.

    "Where did you come from"

    "Was in the basement when I heard the ruckus" the man answered his thick voice fitting for his size.

    "So, the kids are down there"

    "Yes," the man answered without bother, his gaze going to his colleague who was out cold on the ground.

    "You''re strong" The man said still watching me.

    "Think I could beat you"

    "Maybe" he said and then the next second he took out a small bottle and uncorking it drank its contents.

    "Hey, hey, hey, no power-ups" I shouted dashing towards him having already seen enough of such scenes in movies.

    I closed the distance between the two of us and just as the muscles on the man''s already thick arms bulged and became strewn with green veins, I landed a punch on his belly, one much harder than what I had previously given the sword guy.

    "Bam"

    A light wind blew over my face as my hand collided with flesh sinking into the towering man''s belly and then against his firm stand taking him off his feet and sending him shooting into the wall behind.

    "Woah" I exclaimed looking at my hand in shock because while I knew I had gotten a lot stronger after receiving my rewards from fucking Lucy, till now I had never known to what extent a 7.4 strength rating took me.

    My earlier fights with the men outside had made me underestimate my strength but now after acquiring some fighting skills and meeting a worthy opponent, I was able to unleash the dragon warrior in me.

 Chapter 57 Hell No

    Tightening my fists, I looked at my opponent who was in a daze but still very much conscious and sprinted forward.

    With his big form seated on the ground, I struck out with several blows to his face, their intensity tuned but gradually increasing when I noticed him refusing to go unconscious and several more veins running up his neck and face. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sensing that despite my hits the bastard was still powering up, my next attack was a roundhouse kick, my leg hitting him as hard as it could and sending his body shooting through the air and crashing into the wall on the other side of the room, his head burrowing through it and his body going still.

    "That was brutal I muttered"

    Moving towards the collapsed body, I grabbed the man''s thick arms and holding it tight, with a yank pulled the man out of the hole his head had made, observing his bloody face and dislocated jaw.

    For extra measure, I pulled him away from the wall and holding his neck,

    Crack!!

    Letting him fall to the ground, I repeated the same action for the sword guy and then descended to the basement of the house, my eyes quick to spot the bound-up and sleeping forms of Mark and Anna on a bed and with a sigh I picked them and gently resting on my shoulders.

    The night had initially started with me worrying and fearing for the lives of the two kids, then it had progressed to me worrying about the police, then my whereabouts, my life, money, and now them.

    Seeing their innocent faces, the darkness which had been consuming me was repelled and with care, I carried them out of the basement.

    Thankfully there was no Suprise waiting for me when I went back outside the house.

    I carefully kept their sleeping forms in my car and then went back to the front of the house, dragged the two dead men into the house, turned on the two gas cylinders in the kitchen and then set a bunch of clothes on fire and went out.

    Though I hadn''t done this before, only seeing it in the movies, the physics behind it made sense and as I collapsed into my car, I immediately revved and drove away.

    There were a lot of things on my mind but getting away from this neighborhood wherever it was, stood at the top.

    "System my rewards"

    [Mission, save Mark and Anna from their kidnappers and defeat the leader completed.

    You have received a 0.5% stake in Ford Motors,

    You have received 7 blank body attribute points]

    A grin appeared on my face as I read the rewards but then it turned to a frown when I failed to see the rest of the message.

    "Hey system, where is the rest of my reward, did you forget the submission"

    [Submission is yet to be complete]

    "Huh" I muttered, my mouth agape, " I killed everyone"

    [Submission is yet to be completed]

    Seeing the same message I didn''t hesitate to step on my brake and make a sharp U-turn, my eyes narrowed as I headed back to house.

    Speeding forward, I had just gotten the house in my sights looking to slow down and park when the house went up in a fiery intense explosion.

    "Boom"

    With the house on fire and everything in it getting cooked, I saw no need to stop and so continued driving, my mind going to the system.

    "Can I have my reward now"

    [Sub mission is yet to be completed]

    "What do you mean¡­." I started but I couldn''t finish my words as a loud roar came from the burning house and looking to my right, I watched a figure charge out of the burning house and ram into my car, the force of the hit sending it skidding off the roads and going off

    "Hell No"

    One look at the mighty form of the red flaming figure whom I knew must be the last guy I had beaten, I turned the keys of my car accelerating away when the engine came on.

    "No way, I''m fighting that thing" I thought to myself glancing back to check on the kids who were thankfully still asleep, but then remembering the consequences of driving away, my lips tightened.

    "System, how much more stakes do I get if only the leader survives."

    "Nothing"

    I groaned within, but then the sound of rapid stomping coming from behind had me looking at my side mirror and baulking at the giant form that was pursuing me.

    "This bastard"

    Despite the red creature''s towering form, I found myself needing to go 40mph before I began giving it distance, my heart pounding in realization of how fast it was moving.

    With some more fire, I was quickly getting the creature out of my sight, but then I stepped on the brakes and got out of the car.

    After driving for over a minute I had given the house quite some distance and the residents of the area I was in were still fast asleep.

    Out of the car, I began walking towards the red figure who was rapidly closing the distance between the two of us.

    "System, open shop"

    My eyes went through the items in the shop, a long katana soon appearing in my hand and then focusing on the creature ahead of me I shot forward.

    "System, put five blank attribute points in agility"

    [+5 agility]

    The influx of so many points left me for the first feeling a mysterious energy flowing through my body and then my speed shot up.

    "Boom"

    Leaving a light crack on the floor, my form accelerated forward, cutting through the wind and appearing before my red enemy in no time.

    Testament to his own strength, the red giant tracked me, his arms swiping through the air to hit my figure, but easily telegraphing its movement, I stepped out of the way, and zipped around it. I ran at it from the back jumping into the air and swung down my blade.

    Soundlessly and without obstruction my blade sliced through the thick veiny neck of my opponent, his enlarged form unable to do a thing and as his decapacitated head fell to the ground, so did his body a second later.

    [Ding

    Submission completed.

    All Kidnappers have been killed.

    You have been rewarded with a 7% stake in Ford Motors]

    [For your performance tonight, you have been rewarded with 2000xp]

    [For your performance tonight, you have been rewarded with the twin blessed desert eagles]

    "Blessed desert eagles"

    As I walked back to the car, I had two black desert eagles adorned with brown stripes appear in my hand and though I was tempted to test, I resisted the urge to pull the trigger and simply admired their sleek build.

    "So why are they called blessed"

    [infinite ammo]

    "No fucking way" I cried, the desire to fire the weapons stronger than ever but hastily I kept it away, relief leaving my lips.

    When I got to the car, I looked through the window at the sleeping kids and I entered and closed the door, and as I began driving, I wondered to myself,

    "Now what"

 Chapter 58 Tiger And Fox

    With everything that had happened tonight night, I had already figured that there was a strong connection between my missing memories and my visit to Ninja momma''s nightmare.

    If there were any doubts in me that associating with ninja momma wasn''t dangerous, my encounter with the red form of the leader of the kidnappers squashed it.

    Though I didn''t regret it, I knew that by saving her kids I had gotten myself mixed up in something secretive, a cult or a hidden government war.

    Whilst driving through the night, trying to find where I was, I half hoped whatever shenanigan I had been inflicted with from my nightmare invasion to take over my mind and control my body, but nearly an hour later I was still fully aware of my surroundings and praying that no cop stopped me because I didn''t know how I was going to explain the kids in the back.

    I wanted to hand off Mark and Anna to their mother whilst leaving no traces of my involvement.

    Thankfully after driving for some minutes, I soon found myself in familiar territory, relief washing over me to know I was still in LA.

    It took me parking and dozing off by the side of the street for the rest of the night and using up a suggestion spray on an unsuspecting woman jogging in the morning to take the kids off my hands and send them on the way to their mother.

    "You will take a left as you jog and feeling like you heard the sound of a child will look behind the dumpster in the nearby alley and finding two children there for fear of their safety will take them directly to the address lying beside them."

    The woman I targeted had the shapely contour of a mother, her ass jiggling in her tights when she ran and making me understand why she choose to have her run so early in the morning.

    To be sure I hadn''t handed the kids to some psycho bitch, against the fatigue in my body I discreetly trailed after her heading straight home when I saw her enter the hospital with the two kids in her arms.

    "What have I done"

    This was the lost thought in my mind as I fell on the comfortable bed of my room, sleep embracing my mentally and physically tired form.

    .....

    Knock!!

    Knock!!

    As had happened last time I was asleep on a bed, it was a knock on the door that woke me up, and when I went to see who it was, I found out it was the same person. Who had woken me last time?

    "What now, don''t tell me her affection for me has dropped"

    "Lucy," I said in a grumpy tone, my dreary face telling of what she had interrupted.

    "Are you okay"

    "Yes"

    "But it''s 12:41 and you''re asleep"

    "So I slept for half the day," I thought.

    "I''m fine," I said with a bit of irritation, my words causing her to flinch, but then she hardened her gaze and looked at me haughtily.

    "Well, I came to see you last evening and you weren''t around, so I came this morning to make sure you were okay."

    "Alright"

    With how dismissive I was currently being, I thought Lucy would turn and march off, but instead, her gaze at me softened.

    "I lost control of myself yesterday and injured you quite badly. Have you taken care of those wounds"

    My face had been either dull or irritated throughout but after she spoke, a smirk stretched across it, me not wanting to miss the chance before me.

    "Are you worried about me"

    "No" She sneered, "I just don''t want you being careless and ¡­.."

    Not in the mood for word games at the moment, before Lucy could react, my hand shot out and grabbed her waist, pulling her towards me and mashing our lips together.

    Lucy placed her arms on my chest but she applied no strength to them, she let me press her body to mine, her hands soon going around my neck as my hand moved down and grabbed her soft bottom.

    Hrrmmmm!!

    Like lovers our mouths soon parted way for our tongues to play, Lucy''s tongue being restless and invading my mouth.

    Crushing Lucy''s feeble attempt at invasion, my tongue entered her mouth, subdued her tongue and explored its inside before I then moved to sucking on her bottom lips.

    With my left hand pressing my fingers into the softness of her ass, my right hand had just begun cupping her breast when the sound of footsteps came from around the hallway and Lucy with her eyes snapping open pushed passed me and ran into my apartment, leaving me amused.

    "Cute"

    Closing the door, when I turned, I couldn''t help but chuckle as I found Lucy standing beside my bed, her head bent down and her face going red.

    "Don''t tell you''ve turned shy after entering the lion''s den. What happened to the feisty rabbit at the door"

    "I''m not a rabbit

    "Oh really, so what are you" I asked walking up behind Lucy and wrapping my hand around her waist, feeling a shiver go through her, reluctance in her eye against what was happening, yet her hands tenderly holding onto mine.

    "A tiger" Lucy whispered, as I sniffed and rubbed my nose on her neck, my hardening cock pushing against her rear.

    "So a Lion and Tiger" I huskily whispered in her ear loving as she trembled and pressed her thighs together.

    "No, a tiger and Fox"

    I paused at Lucy''s words, surprise on my face as I looked into her eyes, watching as she looked back at me and putting a hand behind my head pressed our lips together.

    My hands fly to the buttons on Lucy''s shirt, undoing them as I sucked on her tongue and when I was done, we parted as I slowly pulled off her shirt, watching as her naked breast came into view.

    "That fox has got to be a giant one considering he''s about to drill his cock in the tiger."

    My words had a bright blush claiming Lucy''s face, the confidence she had been displaying earlier Vanishing, yet before I could make any more moves, I heard a couple of footsteps run past my front door and I frowned as I felt something was wrong.

    "Marcus" Lucy called when I went still for some seconds, a bit of worry on her face.

    "I feel like I''m forgetting something"

    Normally I wouldn''t share such an issue, but this time the feeling was strong and it felt very important. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your assignment" Lucy offered but when I gave her a blank look, she hurriedly gave another suggestion.

    "Maybe a school payment"

    "Ahh shit, Martha"

    ,

 Chapter 59 Buried

    Though I wasn''t sure of the day, I could vividly remember Martha''s ugly drama with the landlord had taken place on a day when almost all the tenants were home.

    I had pegged that day to be a weekend, Sunday in particular but with the events of the previous nights and my lingering doubts of which weekend, I had forgotten all about the soon to happen event, only just remembering now.

    Leaving the confused Lucy, I walked over to my desk, checked my phone screen and confirmed the date.

    14 March, a Sunday.

    "Dress up" I said to Lucy who though lost, seeing the seriousness on my face quickly did as I said.

    While Lucy buttoned up, my mind went through a swirl as I thought about how to handle the current situation.

    For the matter concerning Martha, though I had been caught off guard, I had already long prepared for it, my problem right now was Lucy.

    In my previous life, when this drama had taken place, Lucy had not been home, and I was sure of that because I remembered that my eyes had been on the hungry search for her, wanting for a glance at her thighs.

    When I had made my plans for dealing with Martha''s situation, I had assumed that things would remain the same, but unfortunately, things had changed, this a clear ripple effect of my small tampering with the past.

    I had just barely gotten Lucy to be my sugar baby, and whilst Valera was a potential sugar baby and well in my grasp, her mother was hanging off by a thread.

    I wanted to handle each of these women individually conquering them in mind and body but the current situation placed me in a position where my plan may fall apart.

    "Navigating this and keeping them apart will be troublesome, but it''s still possible"

    "Marcus" Lucy called waving her hand in front of my face.

    "Is that what you are supposed to call me," I said glancing at the stunned woman, my words making her look away embarrassed.

    "You said you forgot something, did you remember it" Lucy said trying to change the topic, watching as I pulled open a drawer.

    "Yes, I did" I muttered, searching through the drawer and bringing out an envelope.

    Waving over Lucy, I went out and looking down the balcony, confirming that there was chaos down in one of the hallways, I turned and handed her the envelope.

    "Head to 36C and give this to a woman there. Her name is Martha."

    "Martha, who''s Martha" Lucy asked coming and looking over the balcony staring at the balconies below, especially the one two stories below us which had several people at its edge.

    "She''s a single mother who''s going through some tough times. She''s late on her rent and the landlord is trying to kick her out."

    "And in here is the rent money" Lucy asked taking the envelop from me."

    "Yeah $1000" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leaning on the balcony railing, I calmly watched Lucy''s mouth widen and close and then the woman looked at me suspiciously.

    "Why don''t you go yourself."

    "You know how troublesome single women can be, she doesn''t want help from men. So, this needs to be discreet and untraceable to me."

    Seeing Lucy still a bit hesitant, I walked up to her and held her face in my hand looking straight into her eyes and ignoring her cheeks which were going red as we were well within public eyes.

    [Daddy''s apple activated]

    "I know this is sudden, but Daddy needs your help. All you have to do is go down there like a good Samaritan and help Martha. Can you do that for Daddy."

    Bright red at the moment, Lucy nodded her head and with a smile, I kissed her lips.

    "Good girl"

    Letting go of Lucy I watched as she shakily turned and as she took a step forward, my hand flew to her ass.

    PA!!

    "Soft" I muttered watching as Lucy increased her steps glaring back at me while looking around hoping nobody had seen my actions.

    "System bring up Lucy''s profile" I said as I walked back into my apartment, not wanting to risk Martha spotting me.

    [Name: Lucy Corlea

    Type: Sugar Baby

    Trust:51

    Affection: 73

    Fear:11

    Loyalty:54

    Horniness:76

    Comment: Adores you

    NEED: To end her feelings for you.]

    Though I hadn''t questioned Lucy, from the events of yesterday I knew that Mike was still in the way and now looking at her profile. I knew I was right.

    "Despite her stark feelings for me, she has fear in the double digits and desires to end her feelings for me.

    What exactly is it about Mike that keeps her hooked to him because I know it''s not guilt."

    While I trusted Lucy to carry out my work, I collapsed behind my desk, booted on my computer and immediately opened Google, a single destination on my mind

    {latimes.com}

    My brain itched with slight discomfort wishing it could read a newspaper but unfortunately, I was burning with too much curiosity at the moment and wanted things fast.

    I rapidly scrolled through all the news articles of the day, my finger swiping over the mouse and then stopping when the image of a burnt house in a familiar setting appeared on the screen.

    "Blazing fire Engulfs Los Angeles Home, Leaving Family displaced"

    "An intense fire broke out in a Los Angeles home late last night reportedly caused by an electrical fault. The family managed to escape safely with no injuries reported..."

    Silently I read the rest of the article stopping when I came across the image of a family of four, their smiling faces making this new article so believable that even I who knew the truth was nearly convinced.

    Finding the article, I browsed through the web looking for news about the body I had decapacitated on the road and after seeing nothing of it, I finally sighed, rubbing my head.

    "Everything has been expertly buried"

    Realizing that there were forces I was ignorant of at play, though I felt my life was in danger thinking of the superhuman strength I now possessed and the twin desert eagles in my inventory, I felt confident.

    "Besides I''m now a billionaire," I thought with a grin then hardened my face.

    "Hey system, where''s my 7% stake."

 Chapter 60 Broken Deal

    At about 8:am on Thursday after doing my workouts and practising my kickboxing, I stepped out of my apartment dressed in Black Air Max sneakers, a black trouser and a blue long-sleeve shirt, the weather was rather cold this morning.

    Locking my door, rather than go left which was the route to exit the building, I moved right and knocked on the door of the next apartment.

    A minute went by with me knocking and calling Lucy''s name and just like the previous days, I got no reply and could only sigh and turn around and head out.

    Sunday was the last time I had seen Lucy since after I asked her to deliver an envelope to Martha, she had not returned to give me a report like I expected her to.

    This lack of presence didn''t just apply to Lucy, it also applied to Martha. The envelope which contained the money I had sent Lucy to deliver was the same one Both I and Marth had seen and laughed at last week when we met at the supermarket.

    With how observant Martha was, I had expected her to recognize it and run up to my apartment, raising a fuss and refusing to be in my debt and wanting to pay me back.

    Even if Martha had forgotten our history with the envelope, I had at least expected her to be curious about Lucy and become suspicious of me when she found out we lived next to each other.

    Martha''s failure to show up at my door the past few days meant my cooked-up plans had all fallen through and it left me thinking about what could have gone wrong.

    As for Lucy, the only reason I hadn''t made a report on her absence to the police was because she had picked up my call on Tuesday afternoon, her tone bland as she told me she was away and when I questioned her wellbeing, her reply was that she was busy.

    With her affection, loyalty and trust for me still unmoving it was clear that the woman was still enamoured with me and though I was left stomped wondering what could be the issue I brushed it off.

    "I already got her pussy, she''ll come around"

    My problem right now was Martha as at night I could still picture her fat jiggling ass as she twerked for me, even beating my meat off to thoughts of it bouncing on my dick last night, I was down for her bad.

    As I went down the stairs, going past Martha''s floor, my eyes went to the door of her apartment, I sighed at how unexpectedly busy I had been with school the past days and my mind booking an appointment with her.

    Keeping to time, I took a taxi to school, attending all 3 lectures I had for the day and finally being released from school by 2.

    Though I was now a human who could hit and maintain Usain bolts best speed on demand, as I stepped out of the lecture building I rolled my head and shoulders, working out the little kinks in them.

    "Hey Marcus"

    It wasn''t just one voice that said this but two simultaneously, and when I turned to my side, a look of appreciation appeared on my face, my eyes drinking in the sight of two beautiful girls. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You two look good, but Sophie what is that on your stomach, it''s making my tongue itchy"

    Isabella and Sophie were the two girls beside me. I had gotten to know them after inviting them out to an expensive lunch on Monday.

    That day I had just finished my lecturers for the day, thinking of going out for lunch when I stumbled across them as I left class, the sight of beautiful swaying hips convincing me that a lunch with some company wouldn''t be bad.

    Isabella was a Brazilian while Sophia was from Texas. They were the hottest girls in my hardware class, a duo brought together by their sexiness.

    Smiling at my question, Sophie who had on a white crop top shirt and jeans that wrapped around her thick thighs closed the distance between the two of us, her shoulder touching mine as she rubbed at her belly button,

    "Well, why don''t you check what it is yourself."

    "You got your navel pierced," I said as I moved a finger over the tummy, tugging on her ring with a bit of force, not minding that we were outside.

    I chuckled as Sophie winked at me, her tongue which came out to lick her lips being quite suggestive.

    "So Marcus, what''s up, got any plans for the rest of the day," Isabella who had been hanging back said moving to my other side, her body close enough to me that my arm touched her breast.

    "Nothing much really, but your breasts rubbing over my arm are giving me some ideas, keep at it."

    While Sophie gave Isabella a good run for her money when it came to having a big rear and thick thighs, the Latina made her heritage proud, by crushing her with her heavy melons.

    Considering this was just the second time we were meeting, Isabella was taken aback by how direct my words were, but Sophie who was to my side chuckled and without fear decided to get naughty with me.

    "Well, what if we both rubbed our breasts on your arms, do you think that would quicken the thinking process"

    Turning to Sophie, a smirk played on my face as stared into her teasing gaze, amused at the little girl''s boldness.

    "That''s not a bad Idea."

    My interaction and proximity with Sophie and Isabel had a lot of stares coming my way, and numerous conversations being sparked by our seeming intimacy.

    Things between me and the girls were just starting to get heated up, Sophie pulling a hesitant Isabella into the fray when a voice I had been waiting for interrupted us.

    "Marcus"

    "Give me a few minutes girls"

    Ignoring the tidbits of complaints from the girls as I left them, I turned to Sade, moving over to her, my eyes narrowing as I took in her image.

    Just as usual, Sade wore black flatsole shoes the cuteness it embodied as it revealed much of her feet not needing to be said, but for me, that was the only thing innocent about her outfit.

    Though She had on just a blue long-sleeved shirt and a black skirt, that properly went down her thighs, I didn''t need to glance at her thighs for the lust in me to be invoked, because her black office skirt did all the work.

    Tightly wrapping around her waist, revealing her slim well-toned tummy and then tightly spreading out as it hugged her wide hips and gripped her firm thighs.

    "I want to bend her over and pound her ass." I groaned internally.

    "Nice outfit"

    As I complimented Sade''s outfit, I let the lustful thoughts that occupied my mind be exposed to her and then the second it was gone, a firm gaze now on my face.

    I watched as she blinked a few times clearly trying to understand what she had just seen before then shaking her head, her eyes going to the girls behind who were waiting for me, disappointment flashing in her eyes before disappearing.

    "Hello Sade, how have you been" I said not caring about whatever she had concluded in her beautiful head.

    "I''m fine"

    "Well, that''s good because despite a certain deal we had, I''ve been finding myself rather stressed the past three days, do you have anything to say to that."

 Chapter 61 By Tonight

    When the week had started, my plan had been to use it to probe a little into Lucy''s problem, go for more slurpy lunches with Valera, and seduce and bang Martha at least by the weekend.

    Unfortunately, I had found myself being swamped by lecturers and students with either assignments to submit, assignments to give or excuses to help deliver.

    Normally these issues were things I would delve into and solve, but things were different. I was now a horny 25-year-old man with over 600 thousand dollars in his account, who wanted to spank fat asses, suck on titties and fuck pussies, all the while building an empire.

    "I''m sorry, something came up and I''ve been really busy the past three days"

    "You made me waste my time"

    An apologetic look had been on Sade''s face earlier, but after she heard my latest words, she frowned.

    "Helping your mates and teachers isn''t a waste of time."

    Holding her books to her chest while looking at me and saying these words, Sade looked like a book nerd, and while she was that to an extent, I had interacted with her enough to know that she was not the sort of na?ve person who thought the world was all rainbow and sunshine.

    "Not if I have something more important to do."

    "You''ve changed."

    "Are you trying to guilt trip me?"

    "No, I''m pointing out a fact."

    Despite the words we were throwing at each other, both Sade and I remained an example of calmness.

    "So, what are we going to do about this little renegade of yours"

    "You want to take things that seriously," Sade asked a frown on her face.

    "No, I just want to see if I can get a kiss out of you."

    My words, made Sade''s face tighter, but before she could get out a word, the loud commanding roar of a car rang out.

    All eyes in the vicinity turned towards it, surprise, appreciation, jealousy and desire filling them as they watched it drive from the road and park in front of our building.

    "Maserati coupe GT"

    Though Sade muttered these words, they had me turning towards her in surprise.

    "You know your cars"

    "It''s nothing much," She said looking back at me.

    "Would you like to drive one" I asked her but all she gave me was a blank uninterested stare.

    "What do you want."

    "Well for all the stress you put me through, I want you to come over to my place and tutor me on communications hardware."

    "You don''t have any problem with that topic"

    "The recent calculations that have been introduced are giving me a problem''

    "Why do I have to come to your place, why can''t I tutor you here at the library."

    "I''m busy, I don''t have time to come to school"

    Sade was just about to reply when a young man interrupted the two of us.

    The man greeted us with a bright smile before enthusiastically handing me a car key, and then before he left, I tipped him with a $100 bill.

    Taken aback, Sade looked from me to the car which the guy had just stepped out from, her eyes and that of others watching as he walked away not getting back into the car and then they all focused on me.

    "What happened to your Mercedes."

    "A giant rammed into it" I honestly said, but the disbelief in Sade''s eyes was clear.

    "When do you want me to tutor you"

    "Wait, you''ll seriously do it." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is there a problem"

    "No, I''m just once again curious why you want me to remain class rep so bad, even willing to tutor me."

    "If there is no problem, then I''ll come over when I''m free" Sade said and without letting me speak a word she turned and walked away, her departing from leaving me standing and watching her rear, loving the way, her butt cheeks rubbed against each other in their confines, my throat going dry.

    "Marcus" Sophie called snapping me out of the little daze I had fallen into.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I said to the girls as I walked over, smirking at the smiles on my face.

    "It''s no problem" Sophie said her hands on her hips before then turning to the new car which hadn''t been parked too far away from us.

    "Did that guy hand you the keys to that car"

    Rather than answer them I pressed a button on the key in my hand, watching as the lights on the blue car flashed.

    "I just bought it, let''s go have a look"

    4.2L V8 engine, 390hp, 0-60mph in 4.8 seconds and a 6-speed transmission. After getting my car bashed by a burning powered-up guy who didn''t want to die, I decided to get myself a new car as I had dropped the other at the garage.

    With its sleek, low-slung body and luxurious cabin, it had caught my eye while I was browsing online and though the price of $80000 had got me hesitating, my ongoing success with my trade and most importantly soon to be acquired shares had me taking the plunge.

    With the girls super excited it didn''t us long to fire up the engine and decide that a bit of celebration was in order.

    ...¡­.

    Throttling and revelling in the roar of my new engine, I took the girls, diving through the streets of Los Angeles, the windows put down as we drove, a cool wind rushing through the car.

    Full of life and eager to have fun, both girls chose to sit in the front passenger seat, Isabella sitting on Sophie.

    When we initially began our drive, Isabella had been reserved or in better words shy, Sophie''s teasing only worsened the case, but with me having an end goal in mind I made sure things didn''t remain the same.

    Saying nothing to either of the girls I took some corners and turns, steering us towards a particular region and when we got on the road by the beach, the cool breeze from the sea hitting us, I accelerated.

    120mph!!! 140mph!!! 160mph!!

    [Daddy''s apple -2000psdp]

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000psdp]

    [Sugar aura -4000psdp]

    After visiting the system and browsing through its updated catalogue, one of the techniques I had added to my toolbox was sugar aura.

    [Sugar Aura: one of the defining traits of a sugar daddy is the fun and excitement he brings into the life of a woman. Activate this technique to charm women 10 meters within your vicinity and get them excited by your antics.

    This technique propagates feelings of happiness, promoting thrill in the women and will work based on the feelings of the targeted woman towards you.]

    By the time I hit 70mph on the free road, a strong wind blasting through the car, Sophie''s screams of happiness had doubled and Isabell had joined in on the fun.

    Smirking, I turned and focused my gaze on Isabella for some seconds, my eyes watching as her erratic movements caused her large butt to rub over Sophie''s tick thighs before then moving to her heavy bust that swayed left and right.

    I wasn''t much of a breast guy, but the sight of Isabella Melons was sparking some changes in my psyche.

    "Let''s see how much fun I can have tonight"

 Chapter 62 Behind The Curtain

    "Miss how about this black kneaded skirt, they are the latest fashion from Madam Caserelle"

    After taking the girls on a thrilling drive, we bought some snacks before then moving over to the mall.

    They had both been confused about my choice of destination, but after I told them we were going shopping, they were all screams and jumps.

    It didn''t take long for me to receive multiple pecks on my cheeks and now within one of the clothing stores in the mall, as I followed behind the girls, the three of us being led by the store attendant who showed us different clothes, my restless hand when hidden from public eyes pinched and grabbed Sophie''s butt.

    "Incubus gaze"

    Along with sugar aura, this was another new skill that had been added to the system shop and like the name suggested it supported purely lust.

    [Incubus gaze: Your glance induces lust in women towards you. The intensity of this lust is decided by your mental and charisma and it will persist for the entirety of a day.

    Price:10000psdp]

    Along with my plans of taking the girls shopping, I had planned to purchase this skill, but after we entered the mall, making our way here, the extra sway Sophie put in her steps coupled with her glances at me which were tainted with desire had me hold up on making the purchase.

    Sophie''s actions boldened me to grab a handful of her ass from behind after we entered the store and though her face had been one of surprise and shock, the excitement in her eyes was undeniable.

    "With your curves, the black skirt will be an excellent choice for you miss. "

    Consumed by our hormones Sophie and I had fallen back, leaving Isabella to be bombarded by the sales girl while we played naughty behind.

    The mention of Isabella''s curves had me looking forward, my eyes training on the black cloth that had been selected for her.

    "She''s right Isabella, that cloth will fit you perfectly"

    Hearing me talk, Isabella glanced at me, surprised that I was giving an input, but then she shook her head with an embarrassed smile.

    "It''s too expensive though"

    "Pack it for her," I said to the attendant, but quickly, my attention was moved from the two women ahead to the one by my side, a shiver going through me as she grabbed my dick through my Pants.

    Of course, after selecting the clothes, it was time for the girls to test it out.

    They headed to a changing room and after waiting some seconds, I got to see the two women in different outfits, some of them sending my little brother looking for an escape.

    "Thank you, Marcus," both girls said as we exited the store. Sophie gave me a peck that had her tongue brushing against my skin and Isabella followed in her footsteps.

    "There''s no worries. Now unto the next shop"

    My words surprised the girls, but soon they discovered that I wasn''t kidding. We went to another clothes store, two jewelry stores and then an extreme high end cloth store.

    Like a fish being transferred from a pond to a river Sophie, took these changes in strides, her presence and confidence the only things that kept Isabella from running out of the Gucci store we had entered as she held clothes and handbags worth $600.

    Rather than the money I was spending on the girls, particularly in this shop, my mind was fixated on the plan I had drawn out for them, a shiver of excitement going through me when we went into the changing rooms, this time a private one. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a cushion to rest on and an expensive wine by my side, my eyes followed the girls, as they came out, sometimes holding each other hands and pressing their bodies against each other as they posed for me.

    "Marcus our next clothes are going to blow your mind," Sophie said after she and Isabella displayed themselves wearing tight red leather skirts that barely covered their asses, each stop they made cussing the skirt to ride up their thighs and give glimpses of their butts.

    "I''ll be waiting," I said, chuckling as Sophie dragged a stunned and confused Isabella back behind the curtains.

    It took some minutes for the girls to come out, and when they did, it was with Sophie walking at the front, each step of her bare feet one of confidence while behind was Isabella, who had her head down, her right hand held by Sophie who led her forward.

    With Sophie in lead, the girls moved till they were just about 7 meters away from me and then posed, their movement a practised symphony as turning to each other they wrapped their hands just above each other''s butt, pressing their barely clad bodies together and looking at me.

    "I didn''t know you picked out swim swimsuits"

    As I spoke, I stood up and approached the girls who wore a piece of clothing that other than a patch which covered their crotch, had three flat straps attached to it, one of which disappeared into their butt crack and the other just barely wide enough, went over their shoulders, covering their nipples.

    "Do you like them?" Sophie asked as I closed the distance and placed my hand around both their waist, her voice sultry.

    "They are beautiful"

    My eyes alternated between the two girls my gaze narrowing at Isabella who couldn''t look up at me and was trembling.

    "Isabella, you look stunning"

    "Thank you" she mumbled her face still kept down.

    "Isabella" I called once more, this time my voice, demanding and when she nervously looked up,

    [Incubus gaze -10000]

    "Go get changed, I want to talk to Sophia"

    My words surprised both girls but Isabella quickly nodded her head and rushed behind the curtain leaving just me and a curious Sophia.

    With just the two of us left, I gently leaned towards Sophia my lips pressing against hers in a soft kiss.

 Chapter 63 Behind The Curtain 2

    "You have soft lips" I said rubbing my thumb across them and then pushing it in between them, watching as she sucked it, my gaze shifting to the info on my screen.

    [aphrodisiac drop -3000]

    Sophie''s eyes closed in surrender as I kissed her once more, her body trembling as our mouths parted for our tongues and my hand pushed away the fickle covering on her chest.

    Sophie melted into my arms as our tongues twisted and pushed against each other but this didn''t last for long because our actions weren''t one born from love but rather one from Lust.

    [Horniness: 80(45)]

    The fire in Sophie lit up and rather than just be kissed like a princess, her left hand wrapped against my head and her tongue went aggressive.

    Our kiss rapidly shifted from soft to hard and while Sophie''s lips tried to subdue my tongue, her hand flew to my trousers, the woman undoing my belt with just her right hand and in no time, having my dick in her hand.

    Sophie moaned as her hand wrapped against the heat of my cock and while she began stroking it, my fingers slipped into her weakly protected snatch.

    With this much stimulation between me and Sophie, it didn''t take long for things to progress to the next stage.

    I moved to the couch, my shirt taken off, my chest laid bare and trousers pulled down to my ankles, watching as Sophie dragged her fingers over my body, the feel of it making her knees weak.

    Falling in between my legs, Sophie''s eyes moved to my cock. She moved her head forward and took a hard sniff of its musky scent, licking her lips as her body quivered and then looking at me, she stretched out her tongue as much as she could and licked my cock from base to the top.

    Placing my hand on the armrest, I watched as lust consumed the horny slut, an approving smile appearing on my face after the lick and encouraged, she wrapped her soft lips around the head of my dick and began sucking.

    [horniness:85(45)]

    Urghh!! Urghh!

    My latest services had been from Lucy and Valera and I was glad to finally have something close to Martha''s level.

    Delicately moving her head back and forth, as Sophia sucked my cock she steadily consumed more and more of my dick, the expertise with which she did it was mind-blowing especially when I could clearly feel her tongue swishing left and right around my dick.

    "Good girl" I encouraged.

    Soon my dick was regularly going out of my sight and my eyes were gifted to the sight of Sophie bobbing her head on my saliva-coated dick.

    Just like Martha, the young girl sucked my dick taking everything in and then spitting it out messier than before. It was like the idea of a gag reflex did not exist in her dictionary.

    Sounds of slurping filled the room as Sophie devoured my cock and while my hips bucked forward, the simulation too much for them to stay at rest, her hands went to my balls, eagerly fondling them.

    Urghhh!! Urghh!

    Sophie knew no rest, her persistence, the heat of her mouth and the massage my balls were receiving from her hands stimulated all my nerves, but just as I was going to burst my seed down her throat, she released my cock from its hot fleshy prison and caught her breath.

    Smirking at her breathless image, I moved to shove my dick down her throat, but Sophie got up to feet before I could grab her head and pushing me backwards, straddled me, her bare breasts right in my face, and while I moved the black little cloth that covered her pussy to the side she impaled herself on my stick.

    Ahhhhh!!

    Sophie let out a long moan as my cock went into her, the slipperiness of my cock and the wetness of my cave making it a frictionless process one which ended with a smack, my palm hitting her bottom.

    Quickly my hands, held her waist appreciating their slimness and then it went to her ass and sunk into their softness.

    Looking at me with a hazy gaze, Sophie kissed me once more, grinding her hips over mine as our tongue pushed and rubbed over each other and then lifted her head up, with her hands on my chest she began bouncing on my dick.

    Paaa!! Paa!! Paa!!

    Sophie didn''t need to bounce hard because with just the least effort, each descent of her hips brought about a loud wet hypnotic sound and the reason for this was her extreme wetness, her horny mind being completely let loose and making the most of the situation.

    As Sophie softly bounced over my cock, my hands squeezed and pulled her butt cheek apart, occasionally smacking them.

    For the first seconds, we maintained eye contact, the sights of our heavily breathing forms assuring each other that we were enjoying the unholy activity we were undertaking.

    As the minutes passed, the speed of Sophie''s movements increased her ass going higher in the air before descending and her chest pressed into my face.

    As the young woman rode me, we moaned and groaned, my hips soon beginning to buck upwards and smashing into her descents.

    "Marcus, I want you so bad" Sophie spoke for the first time.

    As if to prove her words, Sophie began bringing down her ass harder on my dick, her first descent sending my butt crashing down but after that, I toned my strength.

    Angsh! Anghh! Angh! Marcus

    Sliding down the chair so my butt hung outside it, I wrapped my arms around Sophie''s waist and moved my hips hard, smashing my cock into her with so much force that my arms around her waist were the only thing keeping her body from bouncing up.

    "Arhh Marcus you''re going in deep" Sophie cried.

    "Isn''t that what you wanted"

    Smack!!

    "I said isn''t that what you wanted" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes Daddy, it''s what I want" Sophie cried, her tongue hanging out of her mouth.

 Chapter 64 Where To

    A-aahh!! Ahn!! Mngh-ph!

    With Sophie bouncing on my rampaging dick, it didn''t her long for her toes to curl and for the dam to be opened.

    I felt my cock being squeezed by her walls, the greedy muscles refusing to let go of it as I pulled out and made one last slam back in.

    Though lost in the throes of passion I was sober enough to reach up and cover Sophie''s mouth she came.

    I had no doubt that some people outside knew what we were doing in there, but there was no need to announce it to the entire store and perhaps the mall.

    I held Sophie''s meaty ass down on my rod as she came, closing my eyes and enjoying her tight steaming cave.

    Sophie''s body convulsed and trembled for several seconds, her juices running down from the side of her plugged cunt and dripping on my pelvis till finally, she collapsed on my frame her body relaxing.

    "That was strong" I muttered rubbing my hands through her hair.

    Sophie stayed silent on my body for some seconds before finally pushing herself up and looking at me.

    "You didn''t come" she said with both Suprise and excitement her hips already beginning to move.

    "It will take more than that to be blessed with my seeds"

    Taking my words as a cue, Sophie wanted to start another round but a harsh slap to her butt had her looking at me with a pout.

    "That''s enough, we''ve already discomforted Isabella enough."

    The minute I spoke there was a low gasp that came from behind, my eyes and that of a single eye which had been sneakily watching us from behind the curtain meeting.

    The mention of Isabella had realization dawning in Sophie''s eyes, the woman looking behind in a sort of panic before them looking at me with reluctance.

    "Seems like I was right to give her aphrodisiac. Pounding her here with Isabella around might have been more troublesome.

    "You still want more" I asked, chuckling when Sophie cutely nodded her head and began moving her hips.

    "Alright let''s got your place so I can fuck your brains out."

    A look of satisfaction filled Sophie''s face at my words and as she got off me and rushed back behind the curtain, I looked at the mess we had made.

    It didn''t take long for us to pack up, and pay for the clothes we had picked a whooping $23000 leaving my account and then after I left a generous $2000 we headed for my car.

    While Sophie and I walked hand in hand, Isabella who had been avoiding my gaze briskly walked ahead of us.

    "Isabella has a great ass, almost as big as yours"

    My words travelled to just Sophie''s ears and she couldn''t help but nod her head and be as naughty as I had hoped.

    "You want to fuck it?"

    "Why not? She seems shy but I bet she''ll love it after I put it in her ass."

    "Her ass?" Sophie asked in surprise.

    "Of course, your ass will also be next in line I said looking at her. You''re going to help me get her right?"

    Though she had cum, the lust in Sophie was far from settled and though with the lust I had induced in Isabella, I could bag her on my own, I decided adding Sophie to the mix would be more fun.

    "I will, but if you want to fuck her, then it can''t be at my place. She has a boyfriend and he knows where I stay. If she feels she might get caught, she will be against the idea."

    Looking at Isabella who was ahead, though she tried to hide, I could see her rubbing her hips against each other as she moved, her body tight with tension.

    With that much Lust in Isabella, I could fuck her wherever I wanted, even back in the changing room but I wanted to indulge in lavish pleasure.

    "So which hotel do you want us to go to" I said my words surprising Sophie but the little gold digger''s answer did not disappoint.

    The girls took up the same seating position as they had last time as I started the car, I broke the news to Isabella but had a complaint.

    "My parents will be waiting for me at home."

    "Just call them and say you''re over at my place doing an assignment," Sophie said and while Issabell bit her lips, pondering her friend''s words, I placed my hands on her thighs surprising her and getting her to look at me.

    "I promise you it''s going to be fun and exciting"

    With Isabella already horny, it didn''t take much for my natural charisma to have her dazed by my face and as she nodded at my words, my hand reached up and gave her boob a light squeeze, this followed by me holding her chin and bring her head forward for some seconds of kissing.

    My actions stunned Isabella, Sophie not excluded.

    I had thought nothing would happen till we got o the hotel but as we got on the road, I had to deal with Sophie''s restless hands rubbing cock through my trousers and when we stopped at a red light, she set it free.

    With the warm soft feel of her hand, who was I to complain, I relaxed into my seat, enjoying the message, my eyebrows raising though when Sophie spoke.

    "Isabella, Marcus''s dick is dry and hard to stroke, suck it."

    "That''s not a bad idea" I contributed looking at Isabela whose face was down in reluctance. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing her remain silent, I thought I and Sophie might have perhaps pushed her too far but it seemed there was more between the two women because Sophie gave her breast a hard squeeze startling her and then pressured her.

    "Hurry up Isabell, the light will soon turn green"

    I thought that wouldn''t be enough but to my surprise Isabella lifted her head, glancing at me and with Sophie''s encouragement leaning over and putting my cock in her mouth.

    "That''s my girl" Sophie said delivering a tight slap to Isabella''s bum, making her shiver.

    I gently placed my hand on Isabella''s head as she sucked my cock, looking at Sophie questioningly and silently chuckling at the burning desire I saw in her eyes.

    Isabella didn''t suck my dick for long as all she had to do was get it well-coated in Saliva.

    "Urghh," I groaned as the light turned green and I stepped on the accelerator, Sophie jacking off my meat with a very hungry gaze.

 Chapter 65 Papi

    Hotel Covell was where I and the girls departed to. It was on the east side of Los Angeles and attended to the firm upper class of the city.

    With our crumbled dressing and dishevelled selves, if not for my car, I and the girls would have faced serious scrutiny when entering the hotel.

    Debiting my card got us one of the best rooms in the hotel my decision to spend so much money surprising the girls, Sophie even looking a bit hesitant.

    "A beautiful room for two beautiful girls, are you saying that you both shouldn''t be spoiled."

    A parlour, a room and a bathroom, from the walls to the ceiling everything looked expensive and it should be rightfully so considering I paid $7000 for it.

    "Isabella, do you think I should have gone for a single room"

    After sucking my dick, though Isabella had become a little less tense, she was still afraid to look up at me and even now as I called her name, she kept her head down as she answered me.

    "Well, a single room wouldn''t have been bad."

    "Come"

    My words were a command and when Isabella came close to me, I lifted her head by her chin and stared into her eyes.

    "So you just want to spend my money, ride my dick and then dump me tomorrow mornings, no cuddle or getting to know each other"

    At this point there was no need to hide anything, none of us were morons. I had made sure to infuse enough lust and need for my rod in both girls that fucking them was no issue.

    It didn''t matter if they were reluctant to my advances, taking them shopping and bringing them to this hotel wasn''t just a means for me to spend my money and behave like a sugar daddy, it also served as a means for me to dominate their psyche.

    Flustered by my words, though Isabella wanted to think about the elements that were wrong with them, under the pressure of my gaze she hastily said ''No'', shaking her head left and right.

    "Good, because I wouldn''t want to think I am being used by a sweet girl like you."

    Saying these words, I leaned in and kissed Isabella, my hand going behind her head while the other got to her waist and pulled her body to mine. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahh finally," I thought to myself as my hand grabbed a handful of her ass, and my chest got to feel her massive boobs.

    For several seconds, we sucked on each other''s lips, our eyes closed as we began unleashing the lust we had been holding back.

    I was deeply embroiled in the kiss when a presence from behind had my eyes flickering open, Sophie hugging me from behind her hands freeing my cock from its confinement.

    While I kissed Issabela, I was getting my shaft pumped by Sophie and my neck kissed.

    With such a dynamic it didn''t take long for all of us to be drowned in lustful passion.

    My shirt was soon taken off and my trousers pulled down, my hands quick to also help Isabella take off her top, and undo her black trousers leaving the woman standing in just her black panties.

    Behind me, Sophie did away with all her clothing, her naked breasts soon pressing against my back and her raised thigh rubbing against mine.

    The double simulation along with the long build-up, led to me groaning deeply and soon I was emptying my balls.

    Thick white semen flew out of my cock and poured onto Isabella coating her belly a thick white and leaving the girls looking at me in surprise as I stepped back.

    "So much and so sweet" Sophie said leaking off the drops that had fallen onto her hands without shame.

    "You need to try it," Sophie said, scooping some semen from Isabella''s tummy and feeding it to her.

    Though Isabell was hesitant, she tentatively sent out her long pink tongue and licked the white liquid on Sophia''s finger, her soft licks quickly getting stronger till she was sucking Sophie''s finger.

    Sophie smirked at Isabella''s sudden enthusiasm, before then leading her to my front and bringing both themselves to their knees, she began scooping wads of my cum off Isabella''s belly and bringing it up to her mouth so they could both lick.

    "How hot," I thought to myself loving the naughtiness of the two girls.

    As I watched the two women, their tongues sometimes playing with over other, my dick warmed back to life.

    It didn''t take long for Isabella''s tummy to be wiped clean and the woman after that tongue pressed against each other as their lips met in a passionate kiss.

    I had expected Sophie to be the dominant one, but to my surprise it was Isabella who attacked Sophie''s pussy as they kissed, immediately slipping two fingers in and when then Sophie arched her back, her body jolted by the sudden pleasure, she pushed her to the floor and crawled over her.

    While Isabella fingered Sophie, her actions making Sophie moan and shiver beneath her, my eyes trained on the erotic sight of their naked breasts rubbing against each other.

    "You girls are just full of surprises ehh," I said standing up and kneeling behind the two women, the image of Sophie being fingered and Isabella''s lovely ass presented to me.

    Hearing my words, Isabella took her hands out of Sophie''s cave wanting to get to her feet, but with a single hand, I pressed down on her back, having her collapse on Sophie and then I ripped off her black underwear.

    "Don''t "Isabella weakly said as I ran a hand over her wet cunt.

    "Now what is this sudden resistance, you were as meek as a mouse some seconds ago"

    Smack!!

    For my pleasure I slapped Isabella''s ass, putting my dick into her pussy while moulding her meaty behind.

    "This is nice," I said, as my dick was enveloped by Isabella''s cave.

    [Sweet hands -500psdp]

    At least this is still cheap.

    First, I started slow, passionately pushing my dick in and out of Isabella''s cunt and while I did that, I rubbed my thumbs around her rosebud shaped backdoor.

    With sweet hands activated, the feel of my fingers on such a sensitive spot had Isabella ascending several levels of pleasure.

    Mmmfffp! Unnf! Mmm-ahh! A-aahh!

    Her cunt quickly got wet till it began sucking in my dick with squishes, her moans telling of how much she loved my strokes.

    Within seconds I increased my pace, the sound of my hips smashing against her jiggling buttocks soon filling the room.

    "Ahh Marcus, deeper, fuck my dirty pussy harder. Fuck me harder Papi"

    "Fuck u mean Papi," I thought finding the lust in me being further fanned.

    Tightening my grip on Isabella''s hips I obliged to her words, my hips moving faster, my cock pumping into her intoxicating frame, but then after some minutes I pulled my dick out of her with a loud squelch and before she could question me I pressed it into another hole.

    "No, not there Papi"

    Smack!

    "Look forward" I said after delivering a harsh slap to Isabella''s bottom and as she did that I pushed in more of my dick into her tight asshole.

 Chapter 66 Papi 2

    "Fuck your tight, Ahhhh. So fucking tighter. I''m going to reshape this hole"

    Each push of my dick into Isabella''s puckered hole felt like I was sinking my dick into a black hole.

    Isabella''s wall gripped my dick hard, making each movement in her hole more strenuous but very pleasurable.

    Urhhh!! Mmmfrghh!! Mmmff

    Beneath me, Isabella let out a mixture of moans and groans as my cock violated her backdoor.

    She gripped Sophie''s hands tight, burying her head in her friend''s neck as her eyes went a bit teary.

    "Sophie finger her," I said reaching down and grabbing both Isabella''s arms, holding them by the wrist with a single hand.

    Paaa!

    Pulling on her arms, while Sophie slipped a finger in Isabella''s cunt, pumping it in and out of her snatch, I resumed swinging my waist forward and backwards but this time slowly.

    For the first minute, Isabella was still stuck in a limbo of pain and some pleasure but as time passed, her moans grew louder and I felt her greedily anticipate every pump of my dick.

    "Mais rapido papi, Rapido"

    "Fuck," I muttered, I didn''t understand what Isabella was saying but the eagerness in her tone turned me on. It made my already hard cock go even harder and throb within Isabella''s unforgiving walls.

    "What is she saying, Sophie"

    Even though I was focused on getting my full payout of Isabella''s nasty hole and had forgotten about Sophie, the girl was far from being left out of the pleasure as while she fingered Isabella, she also fingered herself. Worst of all Sophie had her mouth wrapped around her heavy melons, the sight of her enjoying Isabella''s knockers alone making me pound Isabella''s abused hole even harder.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck" Isabella screamed at my brutality, her mouth opening in deep satisfaction but a tear leaking from her eyes.

    "She said you should go faster," Sophie said, her tongue dragging across Isabella''s nipples, the girl aware of my vested interest in them.

    "Finish there quick and come join me here, her nipples are one of a kind" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Sophie finished talking, while looking at me she began lightly chewing Isabella''s nipples, her action making my body flush with the desire to release.

    I gripped Isabella''s hips even tighter, my fingers digging into her flesh and pounded away, her cries and my groans resonating around the room pleasure filling our heads till eventually, we reached our peak.

    Not being able to resist the deep heat and tightness of Isabella''s tight hole, my cock, twitched and with the contraction of balls, it released its hot seed into Isabella''s tight canal, the heat from my release being the simulation the Latina needed to hit her peak and begin squirting over Sophie.

    Arhhhhhh! Urghhhhhh!

    A mix of I and Isabella''s cry reverberated around the room as we came and I pressed her fat ass to my pelvis as hard as I could till I was done emptying my balls and filling her with my jizz, my form collapsing forward, held up only by my arms.

    Sweat I didn''t know I had begun releasing dripped down my face as I caught my breath, my eyes going down to Isabella who had fallen over Sophie and nearly suffocated the girl.

    I smirked at the sight of Sophie pushing her head out from beneath her friend''s big juggers.

    "Open your mouth "

    Sophie looked confused at my words but when a thick liquid began falling from my mouth, she hastily opened her mouth and began gulping it.

    Rising up, I pulled my cock out of Isabella''s hole, watching as while her expanded butthole tried to close up, cum ran out of her stuffed canal, flowing down to her cunt before dripping to the floor.

    "Beautiful"

    I muttered as I stood up and went to set up the next events.

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000]

    [Aura multiplier x4 -6000]

    "This is expensive, either I get another skill that enhances dominance or I unlock this mental and become able to better manipulate it." I thought

    Snap!!

    The sound of leather hitting leather rang out and then my voice deep and commanding rang out.

    "Both of you on your Knees."

    Though clumsy the girls both scrambled to push up their bodies, getting into kneeling position as fast as they could.

    "Glad that worked"

    As the girls knelt and turned to me, a shiver of fear went through their eyes as they saw the shiny leather belt in my hand and not giving the time to think, I gave my next order.

    "The both of you will crawl to the bathroom and the last person to arrive receives 3 whips from my belt."

    For better effect I snapped my belt once more, sending shock through their hearts and then I turned and walked to the bathroom.

    A few steps from the bathroom, I heard several thuds behind me, relief filling me that my plan had worked.

    My mind burned with the desire to turn and see the girls, but I suppressed it and instead walked a bit faster into the bathroom, quickly taking a seat on the edge of the bathtub and watching as seconds later, Sophie hastily crawled into the bathroom a smile of victory on her face, Isabela fearfully entering some seconds later.

    "You came last " I said looking at the girl, who hurdled by the door, my cock hardening at the sight of both women and shocking dripping precum.

    "Come here"

    Isabella shivered at my command but she crawled over to my position her slow movements giving me the time to admire the way her ass fell to the left and right as she moved, her huge dangling boobs making my dick rock hard and precum to actually drip from it.

    I had Isabella crawl between my legs stroking her hair as her eyes magnated to my throbbing cock.

    "Do you want to suck it?" I asked receiving a nod almost immediately.

    "Alright, but first before you to receive your punishment."

    "My ass hurts" Isabella called her watery eyes moving to the whip in my hand.

    "I know, but you were still last," I said stroking her face and to the surprise of both women, I threw the belt to Sophie.

    "Give her two lashes on her ass and they better be painful or I''ll use your ass to make an example."

    "Papi" Isabella whimpered burying her face in my hands as Sophie with trembling hands held the belt, only swinging it down on the Latina''s big bum when I fixed her with a hard gaze.

    Whip!!

    A squeal of pain left Isabella''s lips but then rather than run away she buried her face in my hands, her body trembling unceasingly.

    I watched Isabella''s body with a burning desire and then looked up at Sophie''s naked curvy form which raised the belt for the next whip, a rush of power going through me.

 Chapter 67 Big Swaying Flags

    Thwack!!

    The second hit came down hard, and Isabella buried her face further in my palms, her eyes dripping tears and her body trembling harder.

    Though Sophie hit Isabella hard, it wasn''t bad enough that she would be in pain for the past hour.

    Buckling under the pressure of my gaze and threat she managed to find a balance between listening to my orders and causing her friend as little pain as possible.

    Though I wasn''t completely satisfied with my work, I nodded my head to her as this was just the first time, there would be other times in the future to stamp my authority over the two women.

    Getting my acknowledgement, Sophie dropped the belt and knelt beside her friend, an apologetic look on her face as she gently rubbed her back.

    "Isabella I''m sorry" Sophie said her eyes getting teary.

    Impassively, I bent forward and reached for Isabella''s bum, grabbing a handful of her ass cheek particularly where Sophie had whipped and then gave it light spanks.

    "You have a big beautiful ass, Isabella," I said pulling on her hair and having her look up at me.

    "Thank you" She muttered in a shaky tone, her eyes barely able to remain on me.

    "Sophie, go eat out Isabella''s ass, it should help with the pain, and also there''s a snack there for you."

    Sophie was caught off-guard by my words, but after glancing at me she quickly crawled behind her friend giving me a heavenly view of her wiggling ass buns and then she extend her tongue and began lapping at Isabella''s hole.

    Sophie first licked up from Isabella''s pussy, her tongues scooping the cum which had dripped down and then when she arrived at Isabella''s hole, she gave it several kisses, burying her head in the crack of her friend''s big bum and then pushed her tongue past her sphincter.

    Isabella had stopped tearing up and began shivering when Sophie got behind her, but when her asshole got invaded, this time by a much softer and gentle organ, she let out a gasp, looking up at me with ecstasy.

    Without a word, I leaned down and captured her lips, sucking on pink lips and then invading her mouth with my tongue and dancing with her submissive tongue.

    Wads of Saliva flew from my mouth into Isabella''s filling it and forcing the girl to swallow, and when we separated, spit drippled down her mouth to the floor her breath heavy from the long intense kiss and Sophie''s attention to her backdoor.

    "Did you enjoy it"

    "Yes," Isabella nodded.

    "Good now take care of daddy''s meat, it''s beginning to hurt him." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As if being reminded of something she had forgotten, Isabella''s eyes lit up, excitement filling her as her eyes moved to my cock whose cap was coated in pre cum. Still, before she gobbled up my dick, she pushed her big ass back at Sophie with a long moan, her eyes closing and then moving her body forward she came for my dick.

    Isabella''s pink tongue slipped out of her mouth, this soft organ the first to make contact with my twitching dick.

    Her tongue slipped onto the underside of my dick, acting like a sort of cushion as her mouth opened wide and swallowed the head of my meat.

    Hmmmmhh!!

    Within her mouth, I could feel Isabella''s tongue swish and wrap around the head of my cock, licking off the pre cum that had been loaded there and then putting her hand on my thighs, she swallowed a bit more of my dick before sucking her hard on it.

    In a slow rhythmic movement, Isabella''s head moved back and forth on my dick, twisting left and right and she wrung my pipe dry of any liquid still left in it.

    She sucked for some seconds before releasing my cock with a pop and then pushing several strands of hair behind her ear, she focused on my dick and when next her head moved forward she gobbled nearly all of my dick.

    Urghhhh!!

    I groaned as Isabella got more intense with her work and my eyes drifted down to the sight of Sophie feasting on Isabella''s big butt while her own curvy ass, stood swaying behind her like a flag.

    "So much ass," I thought, the visual sight making me skip a couple of pleasure ladders.

    I had thought Isabella would be the one to drain my cock, but Sophie in a display of skill had gotten her to cum rather quickly and while Isabella lay on the floor shaken up, Sophie menacingly crawled forward and devoured my dick.

    "How devious," I said with a chuckle getting a wink out of Sophie.

    Sucking my dick like it was her long-lost lollipop, Sophie soon got me to jerk backwards and pour my seed in her mouth.

    The dark-haired girl hungrily swallowed it like it was a fountain pouring out cream and after I shot the last rope, she went over to her friend and shared the rest which she had stored in her mouth.

    Watching the two girls exchange my cum in a sensual kiss was quite the erotic sight but before my dick got any more ideas, I pulled us into the shower, the three of us leaving it several minutes later with me having a raging hardon and while Isabella called for dinner over the phone, I attacked Sophie pussy.

    I carried her in my arms like she weighed nothing, my strength shocking the girls and then putting my dick in her hole, gave her the hardest fucking I had ever delivered, her scream so loud that I had Isabella stuff her mouth with both their panties.

    ....

    What woke me the next morning was the feel of one of the soft warm weights I had been enjoying leaving my right chest.

    Cracking a single eye open I watched as Isabella carefully pushed herself off the bed careful not to make a sound but just as she moved to walk away her eyes fell on my exposed semi-hard cock.

    I amusingly watched as she took a hard swallow, fighting several thoughts in her mind and then with shaky steps walked away, heading for the living room.

    A minute later after carefully detaching myself from Sophie''s warm body, I headed to the living room not hiding the sound of my steps and I found Sophie with her skirt on and struggling to strap on her bra.

    "Marcus" she called looking at me with a guilty gaze and when I kept silent and moved towards her fearfully began walking back.

    "Were you planning to leave us and just silently sneak out."

    "No," Isabella said with a croak, increasing her pace when I moved faster.

    "Really, why do you have on your shoes and skirt, and are hurriedly trying to wear your bra."

    "I..." Isabella wanted to say, but soon the words were cut out of her mouth as her back collided with a wall and I was upon her trembling form in a second.

    I grabbed her chin and was just about to speak when Sophie interrupted from the back.

    "Marcus there''s a call for you."

 Chapter 68 Thats Not How To Do It

    "Bring it" I waved my hand.

    The caller was unknown so I picked it up with a sigh, holding the phone to my ear while fixing Isabella with a stare that had her pressing her fingers together and looking down at them.

    "Hello"

    "Is this Marcus Lawson"

    "Yes, this is Marcus."

    "Well My name is Dwayne Garrick, representative lawyer of Ford Motors and I''m calling you because of some shares which have been transferred to your name. I believe you have already been made aware of this."

    "Hmmm"

    "Did you hear me, Sir"

    "Yes"

    "Okay, to finalize the transfer and give you a short brief, I will need you to come to the company headquarters today by 3 pm"

    I took my phone off my ear and checked the time and then I answered him.

    "It''s 7 am and I''m in Los Angeles."

    "We are aware of that and have prepared a plane, all we will need is a location so we can send a car to come pick you up immediately."

    "I''m at Ritz Carlton, come pick me up by 9

    The man on the other end of the phone was taken aback but then he answered.

    "Very well, I will be expecting you. The car will be ready."

    "Good"

    "Till then Sir''

    "Bye"

    "A readied car and a plane" I mumbled as I handed the phone back to Sophie who had already clung to my back and began pinching my nipples and then I focused back on Isabella.

    By now, the girl had already calmed down but there was still a bit of fear on her face since she had after all been caught.

    Isabell had on a shameful and guilty expression but before she could speak, I leaned forward and kissed her.

    Though it had already been a whole night, the lust I had induced in Isabell with my incubus gaze was still there just temporarily satisfied by our actions within the night and waiting for the least opportunity to resurface.

    Isabella first pushed against my tongue when it tried to invade her, but without much effort, it was overpowered, and when I wrapped my hand around her waist pulling her body to me, she melted in my arms.

    As we kissed my hands, went to her thighs, grabbing them and then moving up, pushing up Isabella''s skirt till my hands finally grabbed her incredible rear.

    Parting my lips from Isabella''s with a single look in her eyes, I saw that she was already being consumed by lust.

    "You''re hard," Isabelle said looking down at my cock, grabbing and giving it a hard squeeze, speeding up the flow of blood to my lower region.

    I pressed my lips on hers once more, loving as she wrapped her around my neck, pulling me deeper into our kiss.

    We kissed for some seconds before I suddenly held her by her hips and lifted her up, taking us to the couch, where Sophie already was, the girl having her legs crossed while sipping on some juice which I could bet cost three times its worth and looking through the food menu.

    "You guys want anything in particular for breakfast"

    "Make the decision'' I said turning back to Isabella and grabbing her large breasts.

    "Finally"

    "You squeezed them yesterday" Isabella said embarrassed by the worship I was looking at her knockers with.

    "Not enough, you kept on passing out after each orgasm, leaving me and Sophie to fuck throughout last night."

    "And yet you''re still as hard as rock" Sophie commented glancing at my dick which was hard and pressing up against Isabella''s butt.

    "With women like you around how can it sleep? Maybe after I''m done I''ll come help you with your ass again.

    "NO," Sophie said looking at me warily, ready to bolt if I made any move towards her.

    "Hmm, what did he do," Isabella asked taken aback by Sophie''s fear of my dick, her hand reaching back and grabbing my dick.

    A deep pout claimed Sophie''s face and with an evil grin, I looked up at Isabella.

    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll show you some other time."

    Isabell wanted to talk but I dived in for my prize, sucking the sides of her big melons before then attacking her areola.

    Mmmhh! Mmmmhh!

    Isabella clamped down on my head as I vigorously began sucking her tits, hoarse moans leaving her mouth but she did not stay idle as one of her hands stroked my dick, burying it in her ass crack and then humping it.

    Isabella and I were in our world of pleasure, sucking and groaning, when Sophie suddenly spoke.

    "Here let me help you."

    "She got off the bed and got between my legs and taking my cock from Isabella''s hand, admonished her.

    "You need to make it slippery so he can enjoy it."

    With those words, my cock disappeared into Sophie''s mouth going down her throat immediately.

    Getting to suckle on Isabella''s boobs while getting my dick sucked was okay for me, but then I felt Sophie take my wet dripping cock out of her mouth, rub its tip across Isabella''s butt crack and then slip it past her rosebud.

    "There" the woman said returning to the couch and leaving me groaning as Isabella sank on my cock.

    For some seconds, Isabella''s face was tight with pain, but as I sucked her melons the pain abated and soon she was moving her ass up and down my thick length, letting out deep gasps and clutching onto my shoulders firmly.

    .....

    My phone rang at 9:24 am and by the time it was 11: 17 am, I was dressing up after giving Isabella''s ass a cream pie and having breakfast.

    "Seriously, do you have to go," Sophie said rolling on the bed and arching her back, making her already big ass more prominent and my throat to go dry.

    "Yes, I do" I said to the girls chuckling at Isabella''s pouting face.

    "You said we would spend the whole day together."

    "I know, but I didn''t expect something to come up"

    Having had the hotel get me something quite form-fitting, white sneakers, blue fashion jeans a black shirt under a blue jacket, I moved to the girls who were lying on the bed rolling and playing with each other''s sexy bodies.

    "You have the room for the rest of the day, so enjoy yourselves."

    With these words, I leaned down and kissed the girls, and as I exited, the room, my mind forgot all about them, the overwhelming amount of money I was about to get my hands on, was the only thing on my mind.

    I was just about to exit our lodging when there was a knock on the door and opening I saw a hotel attendant holding two bottles of wine.

    "Your order Sir"

    "Huh order"

    I was still confused about this order when Sophie wrapped in a blanket came trudging towards us, an embarrassed smile on her face as she took the bottle and shooed the waiter away.

    "Here," I said giving him a tip before he exited."

    "What are those," I asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just wine" Sophie answered but the system thought otherwise.

    [Ding congratulations to the host for completing a hidden sugar daddy mission and getting a forbidden sugar daddy skill.]

 Chapter 69 Test

    [Ding congratulations to the host for completing a hidden sugar daddy mission and getting a hidden sugar daddy skill.

    Hidden Mission: spend $100000 on a woman and fuck her within 24 hours.

    Hidden Mission reward: Daddy''s slave, the option to turn Sophie Harlan into a slave.]

    [Daddy''s slave: spend $100000 on any woman and fuck her within 24 hours to turn her into your totally loyal slave. Though she will seem to still possess a will and thoughts of her own, her every being will be tuned towards serving and pleasing you.

    Warning: There is a x10 increase in the amount to be spent on the next woman after each successful enslavement.]

    "A literal slave" I muttered in my head, my mind had already been blown away by the system''s ability to take me back in time but to think it could make someone my slave was bizarre.

    I gulped at the implications, but unfortunately sobered up quickly as I realised how easily it was to find myself needing 100 million to enslave someone.

    [System from what I understand enslaving Sophie is free and will not be counted as me having used my skill once right]

    "yes"

    "Good, enslave her."

    "If the system had said no, there was no way I would have wasted such an expensive skill on her money angry ass."

    [Ding Sophie Harlen has been enslaved.]

    Just like that, it happened and while I looked for any noticeable change in Sophie, I questioned her.

    "Is there really nothing to those wines"

    Sophie smiled sheepishly and then hiding behind the bottle spoke.

    "They are Domaine de la Romanee and cost $8000 each."

    I blinked at Sophie''s words my mind reeling at the fact that there were actually drinks that expensive.

    "How much have you spent since getting to this hotel"

    "I don''t know"

    "Estimate"

    Well, I would say $30000 but I made an order to the hotel on your tab for some exquisite brand clothes from their shops for me and Isabell so it could still be more. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And when where you going to tell me about this purchase"

    "Tomorrow when I see you at school"

    "Slap"

    With no warning, I delivered a harsh brutal slap to Sophie''s left cheek, swiftly grabbing the two bottles from her hand as she crumbled to the ground.

    Though I was annoyed by the extra spending Sophie had decided to indulge in especially wanting to do it behind my back, it didn''t really bother me considering there was a limit on my tab and her actions were still tolerable.

    The real reason I had hit her was to test the authenticity of her enslavement.

    "Get up"

    Though disoriented, Sophie pushed herself to her feet, tears already falling down her eyes but I leaned forward and wrapping her arm around her neck kissed her softly.

    "Don''t cry" I whispered.

    ''I''m sorry" she muttered weeping with sincerity that startled me.

    "It''s okay I''ve forgiven you"

    "Really" Sophie asked looking at me hopefully and I had to kiss her again to assure her all was right.

    Though she still had a red stinging hand print on her face and her cheeks were marked with tears, Sophie smiled at my words, leaning forward and captain my lips, pressing her body on me and kissing me passionately.

    "Is everything okay?" A voice asked drawing our attention.

    It was Isabella and when we turned to her and she saw the red imprint on Sophie''s face she rapidly approached, each of her steps causing her massive naked knockers to jiggle and my throat to thirst.

    "What happened," Isabella asked, her gaze immediately landing on me.

    "It''s not Marcus Isabella, It''s my fault"

    "What do you mean, what did you do that made him dare hit you," Isabella asked, her expression one of fury. The girl looked ready to go a full 360 on me.

    "I tried to steal a million dollars from him"

    "You what" Isabella exclaimed in disbelief, her anger at her friend being hurt unable to trump the weight of a million dollars being stolen.

    "Stop it, Isabella, you and her can discuss this later, for now taking care of her face is the priority."

    "I have some salve in my bag" Isabella heavily said rushing off and when she left, Sophie looked at me with a grin.

    "How do you like my story Daddy"

    "Beautiful, but you''ll need to cook another far better one to convince her to keep bouncing on my dick," I said pinching her breast.

    "Don''t worry I know what to do."

    When Isabell returned, we moved to the room where I carefully applied the cooling cream on Sophie''s face my motion gentle.

    When I was done, I shared a passionate kiss with Sophia before grabbing a confused Isabella and after kissing her departing, back on track to claim a generation changing sum of money.

    ............

    After I had completed my bizarre mission and gotten my hands on a 7% stake in Ford Motors, I had been quick to ask the system for my shares only to be told that it would take a notification and 5 days for me to have it in my palms.

    The notification came two days later, meeting me in the form of an email and then today it was 5 days and I was travelling to get what was mine.

    Descending from my hotel room to the lobby, I took a look at the time and seeing that I still had some minutes to spare moved to sit in one of the available chairs but then I was approached by a young man in a black suit.

    "Good morning, sir," The man said with a bright smile.

    "Good morning"

    "I''m Abel Rodrick, your driver, here to take you to the airport"

    "Okay"

    Hearing my simple answer, Abel nodded and led the way, the young man flashing a smile to one of the hotel attendants who stood behind a shiny brown counter.

    "When we stepped out of the hotel, I was led to a black Lincoln town car, the door opened for me and gently closed when I got in.

    While I got comfortable on the exquisite white interior of the cat, Abel took his place and the driver seat and quickly started the car, quickly getting on the road.

    "Seems he is aware of my time crunch."

 Chapter 70 A 9 To A Slut

    My time with Abel while considerable was uneventful as after several minutes of driving which included a stop at my house, we entered Los Angeles International Airport.

    When I was told that a plane had been arranged for me, my mind quickly conjured up the luxurious image of me being offered a first-class seat, it was too limited to imagine that I would be taken to the private terminal of the airport and parked before what was unmistakably a black Gulfstream.

    "A jet" I muttered, my mouth falling open as I stared out the window.

    Unfortunately, this embarrassing, bumpkin moment of mine was witnessed by Abel but acting like he had seen nothing he loudly cleared his throat.

    "Sir we have arrived."

    "Ahh Yes"

    Abel''s warning came just in time as a second later, the door was opened by a female in a white shirt, and tight red skirt which would have been proper for the office if it wasn''t too short. She had on black heels and a red beret.

    "Sir"

    Having already regained my calm I confidently stepped out of the car and received a warm greeting from the woman, my balls tightening in my pants as I followed her to climb up to the craft, her compacted butt presented to me in the most devious way.

    Captain Tush was the man who piloted this Jet and as I put on my seat belt for what I had been informed would be a 4 hours flight, the plane got on the runway.

    "Can''t believe I''m in Jet and worst of all on my way to claim ownership of 100s of millions of dollars."

    In my previous life, when things had still been going well, I had been nowhere near this level of success nor did I interact with someone on such a level.

    The realization of how many ladders I had skipped to get here shook me to my core my throat going dry in a silent disbelief.

    I watched through the window as the plane took into the air and then I released my seatbelt and trying to get comfortable began looking at the luxury around me, my eyes falling on the hostess approaching me.

    For this flight, other than the captain, there were two hostesses on board, the one who had welcomed me from the car being Leticia and the second who was currently walking up to me called Jane.

    "Sir, can I get you anything, a drink perhaps" Jane asked bending down so she was looking down at me, the red lipstick on her face complimenting her beautiful face and uniform.

    "That would do"

    "Any wine in particular"

    "Hmm. Forget the wine, there is something else I would rather have" I said, with a smile that got the waitress''s curiosity stroked.

    Minutes later, a couple of laughs were circulating within the plane and the sitting position had drastically changed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Compared to the modest seat I had first taken, I was now seated on a sofa, Jane seated on my right thigh and laughing as I heavily coughed.

    "You inhaled it too fast, she said rubbing my back and taking the lit cigar out of my hand. She waited till I calmed down and then waved the Cigar at me.

    "Still want to go"

    "Sure"

    With a smirk, she put the Cigar to her lips taking a light drag, making it end light a beautiful red and then after some seconds she brought her lips hovering just some inches from me and let the smoke go."

    "Now you try," she said, her voice low and sultry and rather than pass me the cigar, she brought it to my lips.

    Looking away from her dark eyes, I focused on the cigar taking a light drag and then savouring the smoke as I had been instructed, I let it out.

    "Not bad, you learn fast" she said her left hand stroking my cheek and as I released thick smoke over her face, she leaned forward and placed light kisses on my lips, before finally capturing them in a blown kiss.

    If any of you are wondering how things got to this point, you know the development of the sexual tension between me and Jane, well, for the most part, it''s quite simple.

    Rather than a drink, feeling invigorated about my climb up the ladders of wealth I decided to finally indulge in a habit of the wealthy I had always envied.

    Smoking big fat expensive cigars.

    A simple $100 cigar was what I had in mind when I asked for one, but instead, I had been offered what was called a Cohiba Behike this Cigar going at over $500.

    A $500 worth Cigar was what Jane had brought me and with desire in her eyes had offered to teach me to smoke, the woman confidently taking a seat on my lap as she gradually turned the atmosphere into a sexual and luxurious one.

    I summed up Jane''s interest to the fact that I was an average 23-year-old and had suddenly been thrown into serious wealth.

    With how bold she was, I assumed that both she and her friend had been made aware of who I was and they wanted to sink their claws into my innocent and naive mind by getting into my pants.

    "So, this is the power of money. The ability to turn a 9 in a cock hungry slut"

    The kiss between me and Jane deepened, the $500 worth Cigar dropped to the side as she straddled me and began grinding on my hard cock.

    "Fuck" I groaned as my hands went to her butt and sank into them helping to press her down harder on my body.

    Jane and I were full blow out horny by the time we decided to take our actions to the next level, my cock quickly freed and her skirt raised to the waist.

    The exotic woman, pushed her underwear to the side revealing her well-shaved pink pussy and then aligning my cock with her cunt, descended on it.

    Mmmmmfhh!!

    Groans both left our mouths as a wave of pleasure went through us, our eyes closed as we enjoyed the formation of our connection.

    Jane sank till all of my meat was swallowed and then hooking her finger around my neck she began gently bouncing up and down, my hands running over her smooth delicate thighs, its texture sending tingles through me.

    "This is a different class of woman."

    Jane might just be an air hostess, but she was a hostess to a group of people with luxurious taste.

    While she rode up and down my cock, I was being hit with her delicious scent, the sweet feel of her skin, and the feel of her pussy walls wrapped around my cock.

    "So sweet, Anghh Anghh, so deep, Anghh"

    Jane''s hips moved faster as she spoke, her words pouring straight into my ears, and as I let myself be consumed by the pleasure of her cunt and her erotic moans, I wondered what scheme was being played at the moment.

 Chapter 71 Do You Know Who I Am

    With creamy skin that had me licking her neck and the nerve-pleasing cries that left her mouth, it was no problem for me to erupt inside the woman despite my earlier activities this morning and then proceed to bend her over.

    Anghh Anghhh, Marcus-ohh, Mmmhh

    Seeing Jane make no considerable effort to silence her moans, I went with the flow, hammering my hips on her soft white ass and leaving red prints on them as I smacked them.

    Her beret having fallen off some time ago, I pulled on her black hair as I fucked her, grunting as my sacks tingled in preparation to release another load.

    Though Jane''s cunt, unfortunately, didn''t drip like that of the other women I had fucked, it was wet enough that my cock slipped in and out of her effortlessly.

    Rubbing my thumb over her pink rosebud, I upped my pace, my actions eliciting loud elegant moans from Jane and a minute later, I erupted, my cock, pulsing with thick white semen and blasting it all over the pink walls of Jane''s cunt.

    Mmmhh!! Mmmhh!

    It wasn''t just me that came, but Jane also and for this nerve wrecking moaning she sealed her lips shut, looking up in delight as her body trembled.

    Having one last feel of the woman''s bottom I pulled out my cock, and tucking it back in my pants sat by the side leaving a raised pink gapping hole hanging to my left for some seconds before the owner found the strength to bring down her butt and pushed herself up.

    Sprawled over the sofa, I watched as she stood to her feet with panic in her eyes, quickly pulling down her skirt and struggling to fix her messy hair courtesy of me.

    "Hey calm down, why are you looking so frightened."

    "I could get fired for this" Jane said in fear and then looked towards the crew cabin staring at the curtain which had been closed the whole time.

    "Oh no, no, what have I done"

    As Jane spoke, she buried her face in her hands, shaking it furiously and in disbelief.

    "Calm down, it''s just sex" I said wondering what Jane was playing at.

    "No, you don''t understand, I could get fired for this, I don''t even understand how this could have happened. I didn''t want this, I''m usually so well coordinated."

    "Are you saying you didn''t want to have sex with me, that I forced you"

    "No that''s not it" Jane quickly explained.

    "I admit that I had a bit of a crush on you the moment you stepped into this aircraft, but it was not so bad that I would lose control and have sex with you. Having sex with you is a violation of my employment contract."

    "Are there cameras on the jet," I asked and she shook her head.

    "So then who will tell on us," I said standing and pulling a stunned Jane into my arms, my hands going to her butt.

    "The captain is locked away in his cabin right."

    "Yes, but there''s still Leticia"

    "Aren''t you both friends, she let us fuck here without saying a word"

    Jane looked down in embarrassment, her current behaviour a 360 spin from the confident woman who had straddled and kissed me.

    Jane looked up at me hesitantly, her hands gripped my shirt and then she whispered.

    "I''m not sure."

    My eyes narrowed at her words, and bringing my lips down to her ears I whispered, "What''s the matter."

    "There is no way Leticia had no idea what was happening here. She should have come here and stopped this, but she let it happen.

    I suspect I was setup."

    "How" I asked very doubtful, thrown off right now, unable to comprehend what was happening.

    I thought I was the one being plotted against, but it was beginning to seem I was just a pawn.

    As if sensing my doubt, Jane''s body trembled and in a shaky tone, she whispered in my ears.

    "I think I was drugged."

    Jane''s reply made me step away from her, my eyes narrowing in doubt but with eyes which had gotten teary at some point, she shook her head at me with a silent plea.

    "Mr Lawson, I hope all is well"

    "Yes it is," I said answering Leticia who had popped out from behind the curtains and was looking at me with an innocent smile.

    "Would you care for a drink"

    "Yeah, I would like one"

    Collapsing on one of the seats, I stared up at Jane who was pitifully looking down at me and pulled her into my arms, having her sit on my lap once more despite her protests. I was interested in where all this was leading.

    When Leticia returned from the bar, I noticed that Jane looked down unable to face her colleague and so I decided to get to the bottom of things, stopping the woman from leaving after she had poured me a drink.

    "Leticia you''re aware that Jane and I were fucking like rabbits just some minutes ago right"

    My questions had both women looking at me in shock, my directness in approaching the problem stunning them but as I had a taste of sweet burning wine, I got my answer and an unwanted message.

    "Yes"

    [Ding, Jane Lareth has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "System seriously" I cursed in my mind focusing on the issue at hand.

    "Good, now do you have a hand in any of this."

    "No"

    "Do you plan to use this against her"

    "No Sir, I have no such plans"

    After the questions, I reached down and had another sip of wine, letting out a hum as it slowly went down my throat.

    "Leticia, do you both have the least idea who I am"

    "No, we just know you''re a special guest of the company who needs to reach Michigan quickly."

    "Jane, how about you,''

    "Same as Leticia" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though both answers surprised me, especially when Jane agreed with Leticia, I kept my face calm.

    "By now I''m sure you both must have figured out that I''m not used to luxury, and so are wondering what I have done that necessitated a jet being flown to come pick me and well the simple answer for that is that I am the newest major shareholder in the company.

    Do the both of you understand what that means?"

 Chapter 72 Cooperate Headache

    Though I exaggerated a bit, considering a more appropriate term for me would be significant shareholder, my words got the intended effect as Jane stiffened and Leticia''s eyes widened.

    They both nodded their heads to my question, their bodies taut.

    "Leticia, I''m going to give you a second chance and ask if you would like to retract your answer because if I find out that you have been lying which wouldn''t be difficult I will make you regret it for the rest of your life"

    I glanced at Letica when I finished speaking, my gaze making her flinch with visible fear. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Taking a sip from the glass cup, I smirked when seconds later, Leticia spoke,

    "I would like to retract my answer"

    "In that case, tell me what is really going on."

    "I drugged Jane with a potent Aphrodisiac when she came to get you your cigar and then videoed the both of you having sex."

    "Why"

    "I wanted to get Jane to refuse the European transfer which the company has selected her for, so I can be sent instead."

    I hadn''t even gotten my shares and I was already having an episode with the nasty side of the corporate world, a sigh left my lips, and I stretched my hand forward.

    "The camera"

    Fearful, Leticia quickly went back to the crew cabin and brought the camera she had used and as I watched the recording of I and Jane engaging in the throes of passionate sex, I wondered what it would be like to have a naked Leticia there with us.

    "So you made a record of me to display to other people."

    "Sir please, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I did it for the sake of my family I don''t want to lose them"

    I smacked my lips at her words, and looking at her spurred her to explain.

    "My husband lives in London and has been discontented by my absence from home, he threatened to get a divorce, if I can''t get a transfer to London or agree to quit my job"

    Leticia had regretful tears as she said this her body trembling and then she fell on her knees and begged me to have mercy.

    "Well if you suck my dick and ride my cock for the rest of the week, I''ll forget about this and even help you be transferred to London"

    That is what I would have liked to say, but the starry lovey-dovey eyes Jane was looking at me with at the moment had me change my mind.

    In just the minutes we had interreacted the girl had developed an unhealthy attraction for me.

    I had an important meeting ahead of me and wasn''t ready to push the buttons of a girl who was a bit too bold and possibly emotional.

    I didn''t want the news headlines reading something like "hostess kills her fellow hostess over their stunning hot boss"

    "Jane will decide your punishment, leave."

    Though a look of near despair flashed on Leticia''s face, she stood to her feet and moved out of our sight, leaving me to have my lips crashed into by Jane''s.

    Pulling on my head, Jane passionately kissed me, pouring love and affection into it while I with my hands poured lust and desire to breast and ass.

    "Marcus" Jane suddenly said ending our heated exchange of saliva and looking at me with embarrassment.

    "Yes beautiful" I decided to be sly, making Jane blush with a cute smile but she hardened her expression and spoke.

    "I know this might sound crazy, but though I''ve just met you, I think I love you."

    Jane''s words stunned me for several seconds, but just as I was about to speak, she hurriedly spoke.

    "Look, I''m not trying to obligate you to anything or make you feel guilty. I just want to say how I feel, because like I said, though without being drugged I wouldn''t have fucked you, with the feelings you sparked in me when you got in here, I definitely would have kissed you before you left."

    Along with looking vulnerable, Jane had her fingers pressed against each other when she spoke and then when she was done, she placed a firm kiss on my lips, stood up and hurried away.

    "I don''t give girls flowers, I give them good wood though...." Leaning into my seat, I hummed one of the popular songs from the future, shaking my mind of thought about Jane as I remembered that I still had a couple of sugar babies to handle.

    The system was quite strict that I should at least care for my sugar babies while having them loving me, I wasn''t looking to add another woman who I would have to keep an eye on.

    [Ding, Reminder that Jane Lareth has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "System seriously,"

    ......

    After having a good fuck, and settling the squabble between two women I would like to see go down on each other, relaxing for the rest of my flight was all I had in mind, but I didn''t get that.

    Jane with her confidence and prime looks restored walked towards me, the smile on her face suggesting that she had settled things with Leticia.

    "I decided not to give any punishment, I understand her case and told her I would deny the transfer and recommend her instead."

    Though I wasn''t in support of Jane just letting Leticia off the hook, I didn''t make my thoughts known.

    I nodded at Jane with a smile and then after she happily took a seat opposite me, her bearing and posture what one you would expect from an elite hostess, she initiated a light conversation between, not hiding her desire to know more about me.

    "I''m 23"

    "How about you"

    Jane bit her lips for some seconds a little embarrassed and then looking at me keenly answered.

    "26"

    Relief went through her when she saw me nod casually at her answer and then she smoothly continued the conversation.

    "If you''re worried about meeting the CEO, then you shouldn''t worry much. I may not know him on a personal level, but he is a really humble man who respects us all very well.

    "I see"

    Seeing me silent, Jane fidgeted for some seconds and then she spoke

    "Do you have a place to stay in Michigan"

    "No"

    "Well, how about'' she enthusiastically started but I stopped her with a hand.

    "Jane, the fuck was good, but I''m not looking for a relationship."

 Chapter 73 Cooperate Weakness

    It was just a 4 hours flight, yet as I descended the jet, I felt like I had been in it for a whole day. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The new life" I muttered, my eyes going to a black jeep waiting for me.

    Though I knew I wouldn''t always be travelling with a private jet, the fact that I had gotten it along with a bunch of special treatment made me feel detached from the common people of the world.

    I was in a whole different world, one which they would probably never get to experience in their lives.

    I struggled to better understand my feelings as I descended but before I could find an answer, I was standing before a car and having the door opened for me by a new driver.

    I moved to step into the car, but then a pointed gaze on my back had me turning around to look at Jane.

    I gave her a slight smile, chuckling internally as her face brightened and then slipped into the car.

    "My name is James, it is a pleasure to have you, sir"

    "Thank you, James."

    "I hope you had a great flight"

    "That I will"

    "The headquarters is 20 miles away and that should take us about 20 minutes, please inform me if you need anything"

    "I will"

    Our exchange was simple and polite and for the next two minutes, I rested and looked out the window, observing what Michigan looked like and nodding my head at the occasional location the driver pointed out as we drove.

    It didn''t take long for us to drive away from the noise of the city and enter a green un even region, a tall and long structure which could only be the headquarters of Ford Motors soon coming into sight.

    The car took me straight to the front of the building and as I stepped out, my eyes went over the shiny dark glasses that made up the wall of the building.

    "The 23 floor, Mr Garrick says he will be waiting for you there"

    Nodding to James as he closed the door, I walked into the building, nodding at the man who opened the door for me and feeling out of place as I entered the lobby and found I was the only one not putting on an official attire.

    "Oh, well," I shrugged my shoulders.

    Several eyes scrutinized me but I ignored them. I headed for the receptionist to ask for directions, telling them my business and though they were sceptical, after a phone call, one of them immediately offered to lead me.

    While I was being led, my eyes linger on the butt of the female ahead of me, using the sways of her hops to pass the seconds and I think she noticed me because she turned around and gave me a smile, putting a much better sway and jiggling her ass as she moved forward.

    "At this rate, women in the cooperate might as well just be my weakness"

    To my confusion, we went past a number of elevators which I had thought she was leading to before then rounding a corner and entering a hallway that had just two gold-plated elevators.

    "Here you go Sir, the VIP elevator"

    "Hmm, you have a nice ass"

    My words caught the woman off guard but with an embarrassed smile, she answered.

    "Thank you"

    "Bend over let me properly see it."

    The receptionist blinked in surprise once more but looking around and seeing no one in sight she bent forward.

    "Can I touch it"

    "Yes," she said with a trembling tone, her eyes darting around.

    Smack!!

    Smack!!

    "It''s a really nice ass. you can go." I said after smacking her buns twice, my eyes now on the elevator.

    Hearing her heels clack as she walked away, probably confused about what had just happened, I stepped into the elevator when it opened, moving to the back and resting on the right side when it opened.

    1,2,3,4,5,6,7, ding.

    My destination was the 17th floor, so I looked up when the elevator opened at the 8th and the three most beautiful women I had ever seen stepped into the elevator, the female in the middle being levels above the other two women I thought she was a Lilith.

    When it came to their outfit, it was the two blonds that flanked the woman that looked the sexiest, both of them wearing a black long-sleeved dress that clung around their body and best of all had a long revealing slit.

    Their dresses properly showed off their well-endowed body, their thick thighs and protruding butts catching my attention.

    Observing their stance and slightly bent posture it was obvious they deferred to the woman in the middle, possibly being her attendants.

    Normally my brain would have begun drawing up what the two women looked like naked, but it didn''t have time for that as it moved to the woman in the middle, the sight of her evoking a feeling I had only ever felt from Martha, pure lust.

    Most people termed raging sexual appetite and severing lack of self-control as lust, but for me, that wasn''t it, after all the women, they believed they felt lust for, wouldn''t get a reaction out of a 2-year-old or most of their own gender.

    For me pure lust triumphed over hormones, it was not a feeling that compelled one to have sex, no it was a feeling that compelled one to desire to claim and own at all cost.

    Unlike her attendants the woman was dressed quite conserved, forgoing a suit for such a setting, she had on what I could best describe as green robes, the cloth going down all the way to the floor.

    It was a simple dressing that should leave one just nodding at her, but the slight bump at the back of her robes had me gulping,

    "She''s going to have a massive bouncy ass"

    As the elevator began moving, my eyes trailed up the woman''s figure saving her face for last, but past her waist, I suddenly lost interest.

    "Weird"

    Shrugging off this foreign feeling, my eyes continued their climb and as they gulped once more at the sight of the heavy rising of her chest, I suddenly felt danger.

    "Weird"

    Shrugging off the foreign distracting feeling once more, I continued my climb till I finally lay my eyes on the most beautiful face I had ever seen.

    The mature woman had long blond hair that threatened to reach her fat butt and she was dead looking at me.

 Chapter 74 MAN OF CULTURE

    At some time the mature beauty had turned in my direction and now we were looking at each other eyeball to eyeball, a heavy pressure rapidly building up in my head and my eyes stinging a bit, urging me to blink.

    I stayed looking at the woman with a smile, not hiding the deep unholy desire I felt for her till the dismissible sensations I had been feeling turned into the feeling of a hundred needles prickling my skin.

    The grin on my face quickly turned to a frown as I realized there was more at play, before I could make sense of what was happening, the woman''s lips twitched into a small grin and I was hit with a stabbing pain in my head.

    The world suddenly went dark like light had been taken from the world and then when light returned I was presented with the backs of the three women leaving the elevator.

    "Thick" I muttered rubbing my aching head and watching the big butts of the two women in black grind and sway as they walked away.

    Before the elevator door closed I saw the two women turn to me with deadly stares, but then the woman in the middle said some words and nodding their head they looked away.

    [You are one hell of a pervert host. A man of culture]

    [Ding!! You have unlocked Mental, congratulations host, this is an important milestone in your growth] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Ding your perverseness knows no bounds, not even before giants that could crush you. You have been bestowed with the title, MAN OF CULTURE]

    Happy with getting a reward but confused at the genuine praise from the system, I wanted to inquire for more, but the elevator rang out, stopping and revealing me to a handsome middle-aged man dressed in an ash suit.

    "Mr, Lawson," The man said extending a hand which I took

    "Yes"

    "I''m Dwayne Garrick the one who called you on the phone"

    "Oh"

    Dwayne and I exchanged pleasantries and then he led me forward, going past the floor''s receptionist, several working desks, and rooms and then arriving at his office.

    Dwayne''s office was quite fancy, wide enough for me to fit in three of my apartments, have three glass table and leather chairs that made me want to run my hands over them.

    "Have a seat" he pointed me to a cushion at the side of his office and then picking up some files he came over to me.

    "Here he said" dropping a picture on my desk.

    "This the man that has changed your life, Albert Chase."

    "Albert Chase" I muttered, looking at the white-haired man in the image.

    "He looks like a gangster" I muttered, my eyes going to the man''s slicked hair and his white moustache, the grin on his face strengthening my opinion of me.

    "Yes, Albert was a hard man. He caused the most headaches but always had everyone''s best interest at heart.

    Do you recognise him"

    "No"

    "He said you wouldn''t since when last you guys met, you were still just a boy."

    "I see"

    "You know you''re taking this quite well, considering even I am still stunned that he decided to transfer all his shares to you just because you helped him with a 20-dollar bill when he was at his most desperate years ago."

    "I don''t remember the old man, but I do remember giving someone 20 dollars. It was night time and he seemed like he would die of hunger anytime."

    "Well, it was the greatest decision of your life because now it has earned you wealth that generations of families would never be able to attain"

    This story about me receiving wealth for giving off 20 dollars wasn''t new to me because it had been stated in the email I had been sent days ago.

    The whole situation was bizarre but it was happening right in front of me.

    "Take this, read it and sign."

    I took a document and started reading it but halfway turned to Dwayne in shock.

    "1995"

    Shrugging his shoulders Dwayne gave me a smile that said he also didn''t understand what was going on.

    After saving Mark and Anna and ending the lives of the kidnappers, the system delivered the 7% stake in Ford Motors it owed me by having Albert Chase transfer their shares to me, not will it but transfer it.

    I had tried asking the system for more info about this transfer of wealth, wanting to know why Albert would transfer a ton of his hard-earned wealth to me, but the system had been quiet about it, all it had told me was that I would get my shares.

    In the email I had gotten, it had been revealed to me that Albert Chase had died just two days ago and that before that he had put his shares in a trust fund, a trust fund meant for me.

    With Chase''s death being on the same day the system gave me the mission, I figured the man had created the trust fund on that same day, but now from what I was reading, it said that Albert created and ran the trust fund for me since 1995.

    I wanted to be shocked and speechless considering I never got this in my past life, but if the system could bring me back in time, then what was stopping it from seeing the future or changing the past.

    "No one knew about this trust fund, till Albert disclosed it to the board members the day before his death," Dwayne said.

    "I see" I muttered silently reading the document which concerned my identity.

    I signed a few other mundane documents before Dwayne stood up.

    "I believe we''re done here," Dwayne said standing to his feet, and then he looked at his watch.

    "Good, we''re just in time."

    "In time for what."

    "A board meeting. The board members have been informed of your presence and they are elated to see the newest adoption to the table."

    "How come you didn''t inform me of this"

    "I wasn''t sure you would make it here in teem and that we would be done so quickly"

    I frown at this new development, looking down at my clothes in doubt but then Dwayne patted me on the back.

    "Don''t be so self-conscious, everyone understands your situation, no one will criticize you. They''ve already been informed let''s not keep them waiting." Dwayne said already heading out of the office.

    With a sigh, I followed after Dwayne, I didn''t want to go but at the same time I didn''t have any real reason not to and I saw no reason to needlessly offend a bunch of oldies.

    Those guys held grudges like it was money.

    We walked for some seconds and then,

    "Alright past this point, I can''t follow you"

 Chapter 75 Rot

    "What do you mean," I asked looking at Marcus who had led me before an opaque glass door.

    "Only shareholders and company directors can enter here, don''t worry it will be okay," Dwayne said with a smile.

    Though doubtful, I slowly nodded my head, watching as Dwayne patted my back and lightly pushed me forward with an encouraging smile.

    "If you need anything I''ll be at my office"

    Going past the doors, I entered a long room with a long glass table at its centre and about a dozen chairs around it, the outer wall of the room being made with glass that showed the beautiful greenery around the headquarters.

    Before entering the room, I had taken a deep breath and stilled my shaky nerves ready to meet the audience inside, but when I entered the room I couldn''t help but be hit with a bit of disappointment.

    With how much Dwayne had urged me to come here, I had thought I was going to meet most if not all of the other leading members of the company, but instead, I was met with just four people, three men and one woman.

    They both kept silent as I walked in, no one uttering a word even as I stopped at the table.

    "I''m I in the wrong room?"

    "Sit"

    All three men in the office were middle-aged, and whilst one of them wore a black suit, the other two were dressed in white and black shirts, their legs crossed and watching me and though I didn''t let it show on my face I frowned internally as I felt I was under the threat of vipers.

    The person who had spoken to me was the female and with a predatory gaze, she got up with a stack of papers held to her chest and walked over to me.

    "I said sit" she repeated.

    "Could you try saying that politely"

    Though I was not sure what was going on, I wasn''t going to let myself be walked over.

    With a smirk, she looked away from me, but just when I thought it was over, she threw down a folder.

    "fraud"

    Before I could talk, she threw down another folder and spoke

    "Negligence of company duties"

    "Employment Violations"

    "Shareholder derivation"

    "And worst of all breach of Fiduciary duties"

    For each folder she threw on the table, she called a crime and for each crime she called a heavy weight settled on my chest and my throat went dry.

    When she was done, I sighed within, my eyes moving to the other three men and noticing the indifferent gaze they had towards what was happening.

    "You can either sign these papers and make these all go away or you can go with our friends at the door."

    Looking at the door, I saw two men in black uniform with guns holstered down at their waist enter and looking back I saw the papers on the desk.

    "You''ll have me arrested?"

    "Do you think all these charges are jokes?" The woman said looking at the folders she had dropped on the table.

    "They each have the ability to put you in jail for up to 8 years with the last capable of making you do 17 years."

    "Now we don''t have to involve the law and the police. These are settlement papers, you can either sign them or go to jail"

    Through all that, the woman had been saying my mind had been calm and though my eyes were on her, my mind wasn''t, it was instead on the system screen before me, looking through the knowledge tree for a box that would pour information about how the law worked into my brain.

    While my intermediate CEO knowledge gave me a generic overview of how the cooperate word functioned, it didn''t educate me on its laws and so while I knew what the woman was saying before me was crap, I had no way to back those words.

    Unfortunately by the time I was done looking through the knowledge tree, I had failed to find what I was looking for and could only focus back on the woman deciding to deal with her my own way.

    Silently I moved to take the papers from the woman, but before I could grab them the door was furiously pushed open and a woman with a frown on her face marched up to the two of us.

    "Laura, what do you think you''re doing" she said, seizing the documents I had just picked up, her eyes speedily going across the writing on it, and then she ripped them in half. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How dare you, I could sue you for this." the woman bellowed her expression now one of annoyance.

    "Sue me for what? Do you even know what you''re doing? "

    "Dealing with a growing rot in the company"

    "Growing rot," The woman said sarcastically, "He''s not even joined the company for more than a day and he''s already a rot, how senile have you old coots gotten"

    When the woman spoke, her eyes moved to the three men at the table her gaze making them flinch.

    "Watch your tone, young lady"

    "Hmm, well at least you aren''t denying that you''re old coots. If you want to charge my client with crimes, then you know better than me that as a shareholder, you are meant to inform him 5 days prior" the fiery woman said and then she turned to me her tone softening.

    "Marcus, were you informed about any indictments prior to today"

    "No" I shrugged.

    "Then we''re done here" The woman said further tearing up the papers in her hand and as she turned to go, she grabbed my arm and pulled me along with her.

    Offering no resistance, I let myself be dragged out of the room by my steaming Savior, her angry form leading me all the way to the elevator, and it was only when we began descending that the tightness of her face loosened.

    "Sorry for letting that happen to you."

    "You arrived before anything damaging could happen, I have no reason to be angry with you."

    The woman nodded at my words, sighing as her shoulders dropped in relief but then suddenly, she perked up and looked at me with an embarrassing smile.

    "Sorry I''m Grace Jenkins, Albert''s attorney, and now your attorney."

    I looked at the hand offered to me and with a smile shook it while looking at Grace''s blue eyes and long blond hair, my eyes having already devoured the image of her big ass and petite boobs back in the office.

    "I didn''t know I had a personal attorney"

    "Yeah, like I said, sorry about earlier, I should have been on the watchout for this, but these guys took advantage of my situation," Grace said shaking her head and rubbing her forehead.

    I wanted to talk, but she raised her hand.

    "Not here, we''ll talk in the car."

 Chapter 76 Grand Mission

    "I''m sorry that you had to be exposed to the dirty side of the corporate world so suddenly. I planned to slowly ease you into how business is done at this level but now...."

    The strong form Grace had put on back in the office was no longer present as the woman drove us in her black Toyota. Her face was tired and though her makeup covered the darkness underneath her eyes, her weak eyelids gave away her desire to sleep.

    "Where are we going," I asked.

    "To my office, there are some things Albert left behind for you and some files I need to go over with you."

    "Okay, but are you sure you''re up for that, how about we do it tomorrow, you look like you could use three days of sleep."

    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. Immediately I''m done with you I''ll get some rest."

    Since Grace didn''t deny her current state, I nodded my head and simply focused on the road, my mind spiralling with several thoughts and then I questioned.

    "What about Dwayne. Was he in on that scheme?"

    "Dwayne is a good man, but unfortunately, he serves the company. I was supposed to fly to Los Angeles and come meet you, but those old coots used Dwayne to get you to come here so they could pressure you into signing those documents."

    "What were these documents"

    "Settlement papers. I didn''t read much into it but my guess is they were meant to get you to admit to some fault and agree to a very disadvantageous deal to compensate the company for your inadequacies. You could have signed off your voting rights, or worst of all some of your shares."

    "I see"

    "And who were those four" I asked, and despite me keeping my calm, Grace looked at me with narrowed eyes.

    "You want to go after them"

    "Maybe, with this move, they declared war on me, I should at least know my enemies." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s brave of you, but you''re not yet ready to try taking them on"

    I wanted to speak but Grace raised her hand.

    "Laura Jacobs, Leonard Yinsky, Padro Gulli and Rashiv Han. Those are the four people and the reason I am telling you their names is because I expect you will keep calm and not do anything rash" Grace said looking at me, her questioning gaze getting me to nod.

    "Why are they attacking me."

    "Unless there is something I am unaware of, then it''s nothing personal, just business. Albert left his fortune to some average college student and they saw an opportunity to benefit, but then again, they might have had a grudge against Albert."

    "Wouldn''t the CEO and the rest of the board members be against them if I had signed it."

    "Depends, it might be put to a vote and depending on what they have managed to hoodwink from you, the board may support them"

    "I see." I muttered then spoke, "I signed a few documents with Dwayne"

    "Can I hope you read them"

    "I did, they were about assuming duties and signifying ownership"

    "That is troublesome, but there are no worries. "

    Grace and I drove for several minutes, entering the heart of the City before driving underneath a tall story building.

    "Leonard Spark, that''s the law firm I work for," Grace said as she led me to her office and when we got there, she collapsed behind her desk and poured herself a glass of scotch."

    "You want some"

    "No, but do you have any Cigars"

    Grace raised her eyebrow at me and then shook her head with a chuckle.

    "Already developing bad habits".

    "I just want to try out new things"

    "Well, don''t let your new position get to your head, keep afloat else you''ll sink into a volcano."

    Unfortunately, Grace had no Cigar and I could only watch her empty her glass and then bring out a couple of documents.

    "Most of these are all copies, the original deposited in bank safes which I will transfer to you.

    The remaining documents you will thoroughly read and sign whenever you want to, don''t take too long.

    This is a video Albert left for you only, you can go watch it over there."

    Taking the offered laptop and a flash drive, I moved from Grace''s desk to a cushion at the left side of the room, making myself comfortable on the leather and setting up the video.

    Perhaps if the story that had been created between me and Albert were true, I would have found the man''s words heart touching but it wasn''t.

    I had shed blood to be where I am, so the only thing of admiration to me in his video was his eloquent speech and his really good moustache.

    Though the video was unnecessarily long, I found listening to Albert talk about his life while growing up quite interesting.

    I had thought the man would leave me some critical or hidden information but all I got was the last words of a man who I believed knew he was going to die.

    Other than Grace falling asleep on her desk, nothing noteworthy happened while I watched the video until the end when Albert spoke his last words.

    "And oh, stay away from my wife."

    "Huh"

    Surprised at Albert''s words, I could only watch as the video ended and then out of nowhere, a screen appeared before my eyes.

    [Ding!! Grand mission (mandatory)

    Fuck Albert''s wife.

    Reward: An instant upgrade to MENTAL no matter the level, Master Card.

    Duration: 5 years

    Failure: Death

    Master card: You can use this card to obtain all knowledge in any field of your choosing]

    "System isn''t death a bit too much"

    [....]

    Getting silence from the system, I looked at the rewards, the writing and explanations telling of how important they are but my mind was unable to see how they could compare to my life.

    "From the fact that I was given up to 5 years to complete the mission, it would seem Albert''s wife isn''t someone easy to crack"

    I''ll first need to see her and then make my plans after that, for now, let me deal with the trouble before me."

    Looking up from the screen, my eyes fell on Grace and I was about to walk to her when her phone rang and she jerked awake.

    Her tired face immediately became worried after she answered the call and when she was done, she quickly stood up and began heading out.

    "Grace" I called my voice actually reminding her I was present.

    "Oh Marcus, I''m sorry but I have to go my son is at the hospital..... Please let yourself out, I''ll give you a call so we can meet again."

    With those words, she was out and I was left watching her butt jiggle as she rapidly moved.

    "Bad Marcus, her son might be in a life and death situation and you''re admiring her ass, what a pervert you are."

 Chapter 77 Viper

    It had been two days since I came to Michigan, two days since I was ambushed by Luara and her gang.

    Today being my third day in this state, I sat under the shade of an umbrella on the balcony of the hotel room I was staying at, my new laptop kept to the side and drinking some apple juice while smoking a Davidoff Cigar, finding it taste more appealing that the Cohiba I had tasted back at the jet.

    After going through the documents Jane had given me and those on the flash, I was now one of the shareholders in Ford Motors and also the owner of a 417 million dollar account.

    Despite the luxury of the room I had booked, paying $20000 per night and having a hotel attendant throw desirous gazes at me, I wanted to return to Los Angeles.

    Within the last two days. I had received multiple calls from different people, none of them known to me and all of them wanting to be familiar with me or strike some business deal.

    With the dangerous reception I had received after arriving in Michigan, I was wary of everyone. I waited for Jane to contact me and also tried to find a way out of my current mess.

    [drifting knowledge box

    Basic chemistry knowledge

    Basic physics knowledge

    Sword fighting knowledge

    Tank driving knowledge] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For the umpteenth time, I scrolled through all the options available in the knowledge tree, sighing as what I wanted was not available.

    Something like a cooperate law knowledge box would have been greatly appreciated at the moment.

    "I leave you for less than an hour and you''re already back to being moody," a soft voice said from behind me, two beautiful legs that carried a naked body donning just a bathroom robe approaching me.

    Rubbing my chin, the woman crossed her beautiful leg onto my other side, straddled me and then rested her kitty on my sleeping rod, slowly grinding on it.

    "What are you thinking about," Jane asked leaning close to me and layering my cheek with kisses.

    "Nothing much, just business."

    "Is that so," the woman said her hands moving to my nipples and pinching them, a smirk coming to her face as my cock stirred and a groan left my lips.

    We had been together for just one day and the woman had already found my weak spot.

    After informing Jane of my disinterest in pursuing a relationship, though at first disappointed, she had brightened up and with hope in her eyes insisted that we keep in touch.

    Yesterday she had called me and after getting my location had come around and ridden me like a starving bunny.

    I didn''t inform Jane about my encounter at the headquarters and after our intense fuck she had taken me for a boat tour one where our hands had gotten quite naughty and we had returned to the hotel to fuck some more.

    Now it was past midafternoon and we had both woken up from a very long nap.

    Closing the unhelpful system screen, I pushed apart Jane''s robe, dived forward and caught one of her nipples in my mouth, sucking on the woman''s breast and my hand grabbed her other breast,

    Mmmmhh!! Yeah baby

    Jane pressed my head to her chest as I bit and flicked my tongue over her nipple, my action making her shiver and grind her kitty harder on my bulge.

    Smack!!

    Anghh!!

    Smack!! Harder.

    Grabbing as much of her ass as I could with my left hand and squeezing, I released her soft ass and smacked it again, this time really hard.

    Arhhhhh!

    Jane let out a sharp gasp, opening her mouth and raising her head in a mix of pleasure.

    "Ride me"

    Though the balcony of my hotel room faced off into a green field with sparse trees, on both sides of it, there were balconies of other different hotel rooms and though at the moment, they were empty that didn''t mean their occupants couldn''t come out at any time.

    "Marcus" Jane said with hesitation, her eyes going left and right.

    Smack!!!

    "If I have to ask again, you''ll be punished".

    My latest smack had Jane arching her back and releasing a cry of pain, but the woman held onto me and ground her soaking cunt harder.

    She looked down at me with a hurt gaze and seeing me remain unflinching, moved her hands to my pants and pulled them down, releasing my cock.

    With her head down, Jane looked around in embarrassment and then biting her lips she stroked my meat and lifting her body brought her cunt down on it.

    Being enveloped in her tightness, made me let out a groan and reclining into my seat I put my hands behind my head and let her work.

    Keeping her head down, Jane first began moving back and forth, her hand around my neck and then slowly she began rotating her hips on my cock.

    Perhaps with the white robe that covered her, someone who saw us might suscept nothing, but when she began bouncing on my cock, our actions were more than clear.

    Despite the initial hesitation, Grace soon let go of her misgivings and gave into her sinful desire, her lustful moans began sounding out, spurring the fire in me.

    Several minutes later, without incident, I released my seed into the woman, once more, my hands going around her slim waist, but then as we cuddled my phone rang.

    Picking the phone, I realised it was Grace but before I could get out a word she spoke in panic.

    "Marcus where are you now, I need you to get to the district court in Detroit"

    "I''m at MGM Grand Detroit Hotel," I said a frown marring my face as the distress in her tone.

    "Oh, that''s good, it''s on my way, text me your room number I''ll be there"

    Before I could say a word, Grace ended the call and I silently looked at Jane who had a worried look on her face

    Is everything okay"

    "It''s fine" I said pulling her close and kissing her lips.

    "Go get dressed, someone is coming over."

    True to her words, Jane arrived in less than 10 minutes and when she entered and lay her eyes on Jane opened the door, she shook her head at me and then rushed over, not speaking a word to me and she threw a paper on the table.

    "A petition for an injunction has been filed against you. I need you to sign this counter petition so I can take it to the court in time else your shares will be seized and your accounts frozen."

    What!!

    After two days of being tense, the sudden news was like the arrival of the storm which had been brewing for some time.

    A feeling of fear and anxiety bubbled inside me, panic moving to consume me, but with a shake of my head, all the negative feelings in me were washed away and my eyes narrowed as I was hit with a familiar feeling.

    I looked at Grace''s panicked face and then at Jane who had on a worried and confused look, feeling that something was wrong.

    It was just like back with Laura before Grace arrived. I felt like I was before a viper which was bearing its fangs at me.

    [Daddy knows best]

    [Name: Grace Jenkins

    Type: older woman

    Trust:32

    Affection:12

    Fear:9

    Loyalty: -85

    Horniness: -12

    Comment: she almost got you hahaha]

 Chapter 78 Viper 2

    I wasn''t amused.

    "System, what is happening"

    [Mental gives you the ability to sense active intent directed at you]

    I had to blink and read the info on Grace again to be sure I was not seeing things and after confirming, it took all my strength not to have on a bewildered expression.

    "Marcus, did you hear me, we don''t have much time" Grace said.

    "Just these papers" I asked picking up the three documents she had placed on the table, the compactness of the writing as I tried to read it making me frown.

    "Yes, these three, be quick, I''m supposed to be in court in 5 minutes."

    For the next seconds that passed, my head was heavy as I tried to understand what was happening, and then I chuckled my laugh making both women look at me in worry.

    "Marcus, I know this seems scary, but I promise you we will get through this. Albert trusted me to be his lawyer and then trusted you to me. I need you to show that same faith in me.

    We will win this thing."

    Hearing Grace''s words rather than calm down, I looked her in the eye and burst into another round of laughter, resting a hand on my knee.

    Perhaps if Grace''s disloyalty was -20 I would have harboured some hope, but a -85 meant I was being taken to a slaughterhouse.

    Every move the woman had made since meeting me, had never been for my benefit, it was against me.

    I wanted to burst into another round of laughter but a thought came to my mind. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Daddy knows best activated]

    [Name: Jane Foster

    Type: older woman

    Trust:34

    Affection:77

    Fear:2

    Loyalty: -90

    Horniness:60

    Comment: I thought getting here would take a bit longer. Not bad, you''re learning]

    I had decided to look up Jane''s stat on a whim, my mind which was rapidly guarding up, put her and every person I had interacted with in Michigan up for scrutiny.

    In the case of Grace, I had placed myself in her hands, and in that of Jane, I had thought I was being loved. I had been caught in a perfect trap.

    When the system had offered me the mission to kill for a stake in Ford Motors, after understanding what it cost, I had for the first time since coming back to the past opened my heart and mind and altered its makeup, priming it for survival, and now for the second time, to survive in the world I was being shown, I opened my heart and brain.

    "So even if the other party intends to kill me, as long as she meets the minimum requirement you will recommend her as a potential sugar baby"

    [Yes]

    Getting this answer, I stood up straight, wondering how to handle things onward.

    "Sorry for scaring you guys"

    Both the women moved to speak but I ignored them and walked over to a chair, collapsing on it and then waving them over.

    "Marcus are you okay" Jane asked quickly moving to my side and grabbing my hands.

    "Marcus, stay calm, I''ll call a doctor"

    "I don''t need a doctor Grace, drop the phone."

    "Yes you do, you just had a near mental breakdown, other than some checkup, you will also need some therapy"

    Watching the concern and worry on Grace''s face as she made the call chilled me to the bones.

    Her every move was flawless, her own body deceived into believing the current situation.

    I wanted to look at Jane to see if she was the same but I stopped myself, Grace was trapped in her acting and so could not observe, but Jane was completely focused on me. With their acting skill this good, I didn''t dare rashly put my acting skills to the test.

    "Could they be assassins?"

    A shiver ran through me at this thought, but then I turned and looked towards Jane, my hand reaching up and caressing her cheek.

    "How much do you love me"

    My question startled Jane but seeing the tremble in my eyes she quickly answered.

    "With all my heart"

    "Fuck yeah" I screamed in my mind, I might not have been trained but I had lived years far more years than them and been through emotions they had yet to feel, I wasn''t some helpless college student.

    "Do you trust me"

    "Yes,"

    "Good, just stay with me" I whispered kissing her, then turned to Grace.

    "Srop the phone"

    Just as I spoke, the call was picked up and the beautiful lawyer ignoring my order began speaking into it.

    With a sigh, I reached behind the chair and when my hand came out, I was holding onto a gun which I pointed at Grace.

    With her eyes opening in shock, Grace who found herself before my gun understood the assignment and dropped the phone.

    "Marcus calm down, we can talk this out" Grace said, glancing between me and the black desert eagle in my hand.

    "Marcus'' Jane whispered from beside me, her voice laced with fear but I pulled her head close and placed a kiss on her cheek,

    "Don''t worry, I got this."

    Was Jane''s story about getting drugged back in the jet all a lie? Were Jane and Grace working together or individually? What was their goal, and who sent them?

    My opponents knew lots of things about me, while I knew nothing about them other than the fact that they both liked dick.

    Rather than take on the two of them at once, I decided to go one at a time. First I would deal with Grace, if both she and Jane were working together, Jane would come to her rescue, if they weren''t then I have to specially plan for Jane''s interrogation after all she was the most dangerous.

    The idea to stay silent and play their game had crossed my mind, but thinking about my lack of resources, having not even a single loyal person in all of Michigan, I decided to do things the hard but effective way.

    "On your knees," I said to Grace who was inching closer, my gun waving her down, and then when she knelt, a smirk played on my lips.

    "Crawl over"

 Chapter 79 Lies And Schemes

    "The difference between an ignorant man and an arrogant man is that one is blind, while the other raises his head to high."

    Watching the confusion and fear in Grace''s eyes as she crawled up to me made me realize that the play of both women had been designed to take down a naive young man and yet it had nearly taken down an old man from the future.

    Believing myself to be wide and experienced I had overlooked the trap set up for me and nearly fallen into a hole set by two girls.

    "Arc your back, I want to see your butt as you move"

    Grace stopped at my words, a bit of confusion in her eyes, but after readjusting, though not perfect, her waist went lower while her ass went higher and she resumed crawling.

    Not hiding my unholy thoughts, my gaze went to Grace''s hips which moved up and down in her tight skirt as she moved, my hands going down to Jane''s right breast and grabbing it, fondling it as Grace approached.

    "Stop" I suddenly said.

    "Marcus what is going on" Grace said warily pushing herself up till she was standing on her knees, her eyes going to Jane.

    "Did something happen to him"

    "I don''t know, he was fine till you came in and dropped the news," Jane said a bit fearful.

    "Hey, I''m the one with the gun," I said getting Grace''s attention back on me.''

    "Are you loyal to me"

    "Yes, why would you think otherwise."

    "So, if I go and read those papers, I won''t find out that you were trying to make me sign some incriminating document.

    "What, Marcus where are you getting these ideas? If You want to read the papers then go read them, don''t question my integrity."

    Grace''s reaction was so real, I couldn''t help but be taken aback, though I didn''t let my doubt show.

    Without a word, I got to my feet, startling both women and walked over to the desk picking up the papers Grace had wanted me to sign.

    I half expected Jane to follow me, but the woman stayed kneeling, her eyes fixed on me in worry.

    "Remain kneeling," I said to Grace when she attempted to get to her feet.

    Though compact it didn''t take me long to read through all three papers and I dumped them back on the table after finding nothing.

    "Satisfied now"

    I glanced at Grace''s agitated expression for some seconds not letting out a word and then I looked back and reached for her bag.

    "I have had enough of this, I bust my ass, trying to help you despite the fact that my son is on the sick bed and all I get from you is....."

    "slap"

    A hit on her cheek with the back of my hand sent Grace stumbling to the side and falling to the floor, and not paying her any attention I turned over her bag and poured everything in it on the table.

    A couple of papers both straight and folded fell out and I reached down and began going through them.

    The three papers she had given me were authentic, with nothing vice in them, and though for a moment I wondered if perhaps she had been genuine about the needing to submit a counter-petition, I decided to go through everything till the end.

    I thought I would have to search for some time, but the second paper I read while seemingly a counter-petition carried words that would definitely see my ass in jail and the firm retaining my shares as compensation.

    "This says that I agree to dereliction of my duties, tax evading and fraud and is willing to come out clean, this document doesn''t just benefit Laura and her goons but the company.

    Is everyone in the company against me" I said turning to Grace who was looking at me with wide eyes and shaking her head.

    I moved over to Grace and stooped so I was eye level with her and then despite the vigilance, the woman was looking at me with, I knocked her out. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Jane, come help me carry her body to the room"

    Having gotten to her feet when I hit Grace, Jane walked over, shivering as she approached.

    "Was she really trying to trick you"

    "Of course, I mean, why else would she carry this" I said waving a paper and handing it to Jane.

    With a complicated gaze, Jane took the paper to read it from me and as her eyes fell on it, I chopped her on the neck and knocked her out.

    "She didn''t react to that, she''s no ninja baby," I said with relief.

    .........

    When next the women came around, they were each bound to a chair, their mouths taped and had water dripping down their faces.

    Shaking off the water on their faces, they studied their bound-up forms and looked at me with varying amounts of fear.

    They both let out muffled sounds, trying to talk to me but I held up a hand as I typed on my laptop.

    "Which of you wants to go first"

    While Jane looked frightened, betrayed and unsure of me, Grace had on a fearful but furious look, she looked like she had a lot to say and at the moment was more pissed at the tape on her mouth than at me.

    "Well, I guess you''re first then,"

    Keeping the laptop to the side, I went up in front of Grace and peeled off the tape but before I could return to my seat, she spoke.

    "What do you think you''re doing? Do you know how much trouble you''re putting yourself in"

    The woman would have talked some, but I brought up the black elite gun in my head and she went silent.

    "It seems even with me holding this you haven''t realised the situation you''re in"

    As I spoke, I brought the gun down to her chest, pressing it against her bust and then dragging it down her body till It reached her exposed thighs loving as her eyes followed my every movement.

    "Who sent you"

    "What do you mean who sent me? Marcus calm down and think about it.

    That paper in my bag, I have no idea where it came from and the fact that you yourself knew to find it on me, means someone told you about it.

    You''re amongst the top-performing students in your class, you''re smarter than to let yourself be used. Even you can see that I''m being framed, we''re being set up against each other."

    Grace took a deep breath before she answered me, the calm with which she spoke making me nod my head.

    Truly she was a good lawyer and might have convinced me that she wasn''t innocent if it wasn''t her words against my intuition and the system''s analysis.

    I pressed the nuzzle of the gun against her fleshy thighs and took aim

    "Bang"

 Chapter 80 Lies And Schemes 2

    Ahhhhhh!!

    Grace''s scream was loud and painful but rather than try to muffle it, I returned to my seat and showed her my laptop screen, nodding my head as her mouth went close in shock.

    Though it took a while, Grace quickly suppressed the agonizing pain going through her and focused on something more important.

    "Where did you get that"

    "You have a beautiful son, would you mind telling me his name."

    "Leave my son out of this"

    If before, Grace''s eyes were full of pain and anger, now they were carrying malice and fear, but it didn''t bother me the least.

    "Sure" I said keeping my laptop to the side.

    For a while since coming to this world I had seen myself as just a trader with knowledge from the future, my mind focused on just making money comfortably and easily but after I read the document I found in Jane''s bag, I understood how naive and lazy I had been and how I quickly needed to change this mindset.

    The people of the world wouldn''t just lie back and let me own the industries and buy whatever business i wanted.

    Perhaps if I just wanted to sit at home, and play games all day that would be possible, but so long as I wanted to influence the outside world and even go around fucking women of different breeds and backgrounds, then I had to be a somebody whether to those in the shadows or those in the lights.

    I had to stop being lax and get active, I had to put all my skills and knowledge to good use, not just my trading skills but my computer skills and every other advantage I possessed.

    With this shift in mindset, though things were a bit different and underdeveloped at this time, I found my way to the dark web.

    I might lack contacts, but I had money, and it wasn''t hard to find guys who were willing to take a hefty pay just to find me information on two women or kidnap a kid and make a simple harmless video.

    "The same way you want your son out of this is the same way I want you both, away from my money and my life"

    Jane tried to say some words through the tapem, but I ignored her and focused on Grace.

    "Now, you''re badly injured and bleeding out so it''s only a matter of time before you go unconscious and maybe into shock and maybe die, leaving your kid all alone.

    I won''t do you any more harm grace, but if by the time you pass out, I still haven''t heard the full story, I don''t know, I might decide to play with your son."

    After I was done talking, I tapped at my laptop and displayed my screen to them both once more, showing them a video of a child talking with a masked man in blue in a room filled with tyres and car parts, a place which was definitely not a hospital or school.

    "So much for your son being sick"

    I saw a shiver run through Grace as she watched the video and when it was over, I kept the laptop to the side and smiled at her wickedly.

    "Now will you sing like a bird"

    Grace was a good lawyer, a good actor and most importantly a mother. As I rested back into my seat, without questioning me any further, the mother who could already feel herself weakening began speaking but she had barely just begun telling me how Regan Bastio had approached her when Jane by virtue of my design pushed through the tape loosely placed over her mouth and spoke.

    "Stop Grace, have you forgotten the consequences."

    The confused look on Jane''s face was gone, replaced by a frown.

    Grace''s throat went dry as she heard Jane''s words, and Jane made sure to strike when the iron was hot.

    "He''s bluffing you, do you think he''ll really go as far as killing your son? Even now, he shot at a location where you would still be safe"

    Jane''s words had Grace contemplating but before the woman could think any further I got to my feet.

    "A minute please"

    I left both women and went into the room grabbed a pillow and returned.

    "I believe this is how they used to do it in the movies," I said pressing a pillow to Jane''s tummy and before either of the women could talk.

    "Bang''

    Despite the pillow muffling the sound of the gunfire, the strength of the impact still had Jane''s chair toppling over and while she lay on the ground bleeding out I returned to my seat.

    "You don''t have much time, sing faster."

    ...

    [Blank spray -1000psdp]

    [low-grade healing potion: - 5000PSDp]

    [low-grade healing potion: - 5000PSDp]

    Halfway through Grace''s very enticing song, I had needed to hit Grace with a blank spray, so I could administer a healing potion to Jane.

    I had shot her in a very dangerous area and unlike Grace couldn''t be sure I hadn''t hit an organ.

    It was a good thing the system considered a bullet wound to be just a low-grade injury because while shooting the woman, I had been dreading how much I would have to spend at the system store.

    With Grace''s thighs messed up and bleeding, I needed to patch up her wound midway and urge her to finish her story before then also giving her a healing potion.

    It was a few hours before I woke them and immediately, they stirred I used a suggestion spray on them, my suggestion meant to give them a much reasonable explanations of what had just happened.

    While it would have been easier to refuse to tell them why they were both in perfect health despite being shot.

    I decided it was in my best interest to stay low and not give my enemies any idea of my capabilities.

    Besides, Grace was a layer and with all that happened I was wary of putting myself in a position where she could use the law against me. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "When you wake up and find out that both you and Grace are healed on seeing my smirk you will immediately think that I had hypnotized you both as that is the only way what happened in you remember could have happened."

    "There is no better lie, than the one we tell ourselves."

 Chapter 81 Lies And Schemes 3

    Taking a seat, I watched as the effects of the suggestion spray cleared off the faces of both women.

    Their eyes were groggy as they took in their surroundings, and immediately they noticed me, they both jumped to their feet.

    Instinctively both women had their hands going to the places they had been shot, Jane holding her belly and Grace her thighs.

    "What happened to our wounds," Jane asked looking over her body while Grace silently rubbed her smooth undamaged thigh and watched me.

    "I''ve gotten what I want from the both of you, take your things and leave."

    My words made both women flinch, hesitation and doubt on their faces as they tried to be sure of what I was saying, the suggestion I had given possibly making them think everything had been a dream.

    "What did you get from both of us." Grace calmly asked her intense gaze on me making me run my eyes over her body, smirking as a shiver rippled through her."

    "I know that while Leticia had truly indeed drugged Jane, it had all been part of a plan to get her to worm her way into my heart.

    I know that this was done to get me to lower my guard around her, just like my encounter with Laura was a plan to make me see you as my saviour and then become dependent on you.

    Both you and Jane being in this room today is not a coincidence it was a plan cooked up to lure me into a false state of security and sign those three papers."

    I also know that If I were to have caught you, Jane was supposed to use your betrayal as an opportunity to place herself in my mind and earn my complete trust.

    "Should I say more"

    There was silence for some seconds and then Grace spoke,

    "You''re right about everything Marcus, but what you don''t understand is I changed my mind about betraying at the last second and that is why that last paper was in my bag."

    "I admire your persistence but you''re wasting your time because I am more than sure that you are a traitor right till the moment I caught you, you confessed to me of that when I asked.

    As for the paper being in your bag, my guess is that you planned to have me sign the first three and then rush back in here with it just as you are about to leave.

    In this way you will max the amount f pressure on me and get it signed with no fear of a failure.

    My words had both women speechless, their minds still trying to wrap around the fact that what was in their minds had indeed happened and that they had been completely seen through.

    "But you did shoot us right "Grace said

    I smirked

    "Where is my son"

    I smirked,

    "What happened to our gunshot wound" Jane spoke up this time

    I smirked and getting to my feet this time, replied.

    "I have my ways, now the both of you get out of here before I call security."

    Though both women still had doubts on their faces, I wasn''t worried as when they left, they would talk with each other and after sharing their stories would conclude that they had both been hypnotised.

    My one worry now was Jane finding out that I had replaced her shirt.

    It took a while for Grace to pack her things from the table, and when she was finally gone, I locked the door, went into the room and collapsed on the bed because not only had today been a mentally exhausting one, but it had been even more physically draining.

    Taking off both women''s clothes, cleaning them, ordering new ones for Jane, cleaning the carpet, all these things had me want to just cancel my plan and let the two women know what had truly transpired but one of the things I got to learn from Grace stopped me.

    After my run-in with Laura and her goons, I had thought Ford company was the one after me, but it turned out I was wrong."

    Singing like a bee, Grace told me that the person who had been behind the plans to destroy me was not from the company, it was an outsider, an outsider capable of controlling Laura Jacobs the 4th highest shareholder in the company.

    Someone who had drawn up a plan, that had failed only because I activated mental and had smelled the ill intent directed at me by Grace.

    With an unknown enemy who seemed quite resourceful, patient and was ready to commit his resources to bring about my demise, keeping my strengths to myself and projecting the wrong image was in my best interests

    As I lay on the bed, slowly slipping into sleep, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the fact that at a point I had thought Jane was some assassin, when she was just an air hostess, a hostess who had served influential people enough to know how to put on a perfect mask.

    .....

    Going to bed by 9 pm, I put in the least amount of sleep that a tired body like mine could take and was awake by 3 am looking for an attorney.

    Though I might have exposed Jane and Grace, that didn''t mean that I was out of the Lion''s den.

    "Now what do I need in a lawyer" I questioned myself as I sat before my laptop, chuckling as an answer popped into my head.

    "She has to be a woman"

    Unless I wanted to kill or bring misery, both the system and I were better at dealing and interacting with women.

    I had the ability to make women loyal to me, but I couldn''t say the same for a man. Men were more likely to want to kill me after I had fucked their wives.

    I spent the better part of 2 hours going through law firms and attorneys, crossing off names I had penned down and just when I began crying at how much work I still needed to go through a call came from the most unexpected person.

    "Hello"

    "Hello Marcus, it''s me, Grace."

    "Hey Grace" I answered my tone unchanged, it was like nothing had changed between us.

    I heard an audible swallow from the other side of the phone before a reply came.

    "I know I''m the last person you want to speak to at the moment, but can you please give me a chance let''s talk." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Will you twerk for me"

    There was silence from the other side for some second before an answer.

    "If that''s what it takes,then okay"

    "It''s nice to see that you are so sincere, but I''m not interested. Now is there any tangible reason you called me."

    "Can you promise that you won''t harm my son?"

    I had no further plan for Grace''s son after I sent her away, but why should I tell her that.

    "Now why will I do that''

    "I''ll do anything for you, please just don''t harm him, he''s my only child"

    "I can give you another child if you want" I teased.

    Once again, my words left Grace silent her poor mind probably trying to understand what angle I was coming from.

    "A child will build a strong bond between us" Grace replied and this time it was my turn to blink and be silent for some seconds.

    "If you weren''t a traitorous pussy, I wouldn''t have minded keeping you around. Hit the nail now Grace, what do you want?

    "I want to trade important information with you for a promise that you won''t harm my child"

    "Hmm, so despite me telling you to sing everything, you kept some verses hidden"

    "No, it''s new information, something I just figured out."

 Chapter 82 Possible Murderer

    Despite my snide remarks, I had no interest in getting together with Grace or keeping any relationship with her. It irked me that I couldn''t consider the option of killing her and Jane due to the consequences.

    With her betrayal, our ship had long sailed or at least it should have, till she threw out bait and I found myself unable to resist biting.

    Though I might have sniffed out Grace and Jane, that still didn''t change the fight that I was out on the open field being preyed on by enemies in the woods.

    Grace''s information for me might be false and misleading or a last-ditch effort to poison a helpless man, but it might also be the hook that would pull me out of danger.

    "Alright, I promise I won''t harm your child"

    "I''m going to need better than that."

    "Don''t tell me you want a signed document."

    "That would be better but I doubt you''ll agree to. How about something simpler, something we can do over the call."

    "Which is"

    "Swear on your mother''s grave"

    Grace''s words made me go silent for some seconds, a mirth playing in my eyes.

    "She did her homework," I thought to myself.

    "I swear on my mother''s grave I won''t harm you child, but I have to warn you that if I find you snooping around my business, I will make sure he begins looking for a new parent."

    I kept my voice calm not making it cold but the care with which I articulated each word had Grace go silent and when next she spoke, I could hear a faint quiver in her tone.

    "You''ll never see or hear of us again in your life"

    I raised an eyebrow at the fear in Grace''s voice and could only conclude that my ability to kidnap her son had actually terrified her.

    "Well, that''s up to you. Talk"

    "After we left your place, Laura and I informed the boss Regan Bastio about what had happened. We expected a heavy reprisal, but he just simply shrugged things off and let it go, it was like he didn''t care.

    Now I know there is a chance that his nonchalance is just an act, but it got me thinking, even if we had succeeded in our plan with you what would have been the outcome?

    The truth Marcus is that it would have made life hell for you, but we would have been able to outrightly take your shares, well as long as you didn''t do something idiotic.

    My point here is that taking a step back, while I was initially told that our actions would render you without resources, so you can be more easily coerced, this night I thought on a wider scale, one much bigger than just the company on who was to gain if piles of complaints and allegations were to be successfully pinned against you and my answer is Albert''s family.

    Perhaps you saw no reason to worry about them because no one has knocked on your door, but the reason for that isn''t because they have no interest in the billions worth of shares their father has just given out but because they are waiting on his will, everyone wants to be on their good behaviour, in case he sets a clause in it."

    I took some seconds to digest Grace''s words and then I asked her a glaring question.

    "Albers shares were transferred to me, not willed, how do they hope to get into the door."

    "You know, you never asked about how Albert died" Grace said her voice low and hinting.

    Grace''s words made me flick my tongue because she was right and I could only blame my nonchalance and lack of desire to know more about him considering those shares were a reward I had risked my life for, albeit an unproportional risk.

    "Answer my question."

    "Albert was killed. What better entry point than one which accuses you of this murder."

    "On what grounds will they make those charges"

    "On the grounds that you were fucking his adopted daughter and the both of you plotted to kill him."

    My eyebrows rose at this, my mind going through all the women I had fucked in recent times even going as far back as high school but I could find no one who could be Albert''s daughter.

    "Who"

    "Lucy Corlea. It also doesn''t help that Albert died in Los Angeles."

    ..............

    "Excuse me, sir, do you want anything" a waitress in red asked as I idly scrolled through the document on my laptop screen.

    "Tea will do" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Anything in particular

    "Just bring me something nice, don''t worry about the money"

    "Okay, excuse me"

    Rather than be served breakfast in my hotel, I had decided to go outside and find something to eat, wanting to bask under the morning sun''s warm glow.

    My initial plan was to walk a very long stretch but somehow, halfway there I stepped into ''Molly''s cafeteria''. It was a humble spot which Jane had shown me, and I couldn''t help but think of the traitorous but appetizing woman as I sat in it.

    Unfortunately, I had bigger fish to fry and the image of Jane''s creamy butt bouncing on my dick reverse cowgirl was soon gone as I focused back on finding a lawyer.

    The thing about my situation was that not only did I need a lawyer who could hold her own against the powerful forces that were coming after me, but she also had to be a woman and in 2002, things were not yet set like that.

    At the moment, I was trying the idea of selecting a woman based on her accomplishments in the future and along with the fact that I could only remember a handful of exceptional lawyers from the future, a troubling problem was that they were also greenhorns, ones whom I couldn''t wait for to gain experience.

    I was still scrolling when my phone rang, and I answered it with a sigh.

    "Sade"

    "Hey Marcus, are you all right, you missed school for the rest of last week."

    "Yeah, I was busy."

    There was silence on the other side after my reply.

    "Will I see you in school tomorrow"

    "No, I''m not even in LA, I''m in Michigan."

    "Oh," Sade said the disappointment in her tone clear as the sun in the sky.

    "Can I ask what you''re doing there"

    My eyebrows raised at this before settling, Sade was never one to care about anything that happened outside the school gates, but I was tired and frustrated at the moment so decided to indulge her.

    "I''m out on business"

    "You sound tired, seems things aren''t going as you like"

    "No, they aren''t, "

    "Could you tell me the problem, perhaps I might be able to help"

    Now this was super weird,

    "I''m looking for a lawyer."

    "Oh, don''t you like the ones there at Michigan"

    "No, I''m looking for someone special,"

    "I have someone special, She''s in New York though."

 Chapter 83 Info Gathering

    As my flight to New York taxied on the runway, I typed on my laptop

    {New chat with deepsnake; 1:56pm}

    {How are you today}

    {Fine, how about you}

    {I''m good. I need your services again}

    {Good, the last pay was great what do you have for me this time?}

    {I want information on another lawyer, but this one is going to be tough, she''s not just anyone.}

    {what''s special about this one?}

    {she just recently passed the bar, scoring a 341. I want real deep knowledge, past even what the police got}

    {That''s a scary score. Give me her name I''ll see what I can find} Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    {Nadia Krowsky}

    {Got it,}

    It would have been better if I took my time to investigate Nadia, but unfortunately for me, time was of the essence i didn''t want a case where I would be caught off-guard by some petition against me, this time a real one.

    When Sade suggested someone to me, I had been hesitant not sure she understood the kind of help I needed, but then she recommended me a woman who not only scored 341 in her bar exam but also graduated from Havard and was working at a prestigious firm in New York.

    Though Nadia was still new to the job, unlike other women in her category, her incredible score showed that she had more than a solid understanding of the law, that her analytics skills were top notch and that with a firm behind her, her inexperience could be shored up.

    Nadia was someone I would want as my attorney and though I knew the options to grab her were low, they weren''t absent especially since Sade was able to get me a meeting with the woman the next day.

    "Sire please we will soon be taking off, all electronic devices are to be turned off"

    "Sure"

    "Thank you"

    {3:22}

    {Hey are you there}

    {Yeah, I''m here, the plane just landed}

    {I checked your girl and was able to go as deep as you liked but I also found something quite interesting}

    {What did you find}

    {First pay up}

    {How much}

    {$5000}

    {Aren''t you getting ahead of yourself here}

    {I know it looks like I''m being greedy, but I''m not, what I''m about to give you is FBI level info}

    {3:35}

    {Money sent, talk}

    {I''ll send the files on her, and as for the special info.....}

    {well...}

    {341 isn''t her true score, she actually scored 371 but it''s being hidden, that girl has incredible backing}

    [I see]

    {{8:53}

    {I need information on Denise Harther}

    {9:31}

    {Erhh Boss, I can''t}

    {$20000, be quick}

    ...........

    When my eyes opened on Sunday morning I spent up to a minute looking at the ceiling my mind lost in thought because of two things.

    One I had a lot on my plate.

    Two, I had a morning wood.

    I couldn''t remember when last I had gotten a morning wood or even gotten hard while being on my own.

    It had been long since I last beat off my meat.

    Unfortunately, immediately I pushed off from bad, rather than indulge in the tingles of my body, I went back to reading the files I had been sent and taking notes.

    At 10 am I exited the hotel I was staying at and took a taxi to Blackstone and Finch, a law firm on Fifth Avenue.

    Dressed in white and black sneakers, black jeans and a white T-shirt with a black bag on my back, I stepped out of the taxi and walked into the building.

    "Good morning, Sir, how may I help you" the receptionist said with a bright smile.

    "My name is Marcus Lawson, I have an 11:00 appointment with Mrs Nadia Krowsky"

    The receptionist looked up at me sceptically and nodded.

    "Please take a seat, I''ll inform Mrs Nadia and let you know when she''s ready.

    "Thank you," I said retreating and relaxing on one of the white chairs at the side.

    Two hours later I was still in the lobby, watching the women that paraded into the building debating with myself whether their asses were big or small, curvy or plump.

    My treatment at the moment was well within my expectations and It didn''t bother me.

    Three more hours went past and then I was called

    "Mr Lawson, Mrs Nadia will see you now,"

    "Thank you"

    Blackstone and Finch wasn''t too tall a building, and after going up two sets of stairs, I arrived at my destination.

    Considering this was my first time in the building I should have asked for directions as I passed the floor''s receptionist, but instead, I waved at her with a smile and went on my way.

    Walking the floor which had housed the most elite attorney of the building in my simple outfit drew a lot of stares but I ignored them, moving at a relaxed and confident pace till I got in front of a desk.

    "I believe I have an appointment here, Marcus Lawson"

    My words had the pretty blonde behind the desk looking up from her computer and with a raised eyebrow, she checked a book by her side and shook her head.

    "Sorry, there is no scheduled appointment at this time.

    "True but before you dismiss me, can you please tell your boss that it''s Marcus Lawson, code 371"

    The receptionist had looked ready to dismiss me, but then she hesitated, the uniqueness of my words stirring her mind and she picked up the phone.

    With a curious look the blonde dropped the phone seconds later and told me I could go inside, her eyes and that of those around following me with surprise and interest.

    "You have a nice office" I said as I closed the door behind me taking a deep breath and loving the natural air that circulated the room.

    "Damn the design of this room must go into the thousands" I added and when the woman behind the desk remained glued to the paper in front of her, I shrugged and moved over to the large aquarium that had been placed to the side, beside a long white couch.

    Taking a seat on the chair''s armrest, I bent over and admired the blue and red fishes, my brain churning and trying to see if it could identify the species.

    "The knowledge box should have something on fishes" I idly thought and to my surprise, just after one scroll through my system screen I saw it, just that it cost 10000Psdp

    "Yeah right"

    It wasn''t up to a minute after that I began looking at the fishtank that the door of the office was pushed open and a pair of heels rapidly walked in and directed her voice at me.

    "What do you think you''re doing in here"

    "I came to talk to granny" I said turning to look at Nadia who stood behind me and had a shocked look on her face.

 Chapter 84 Offer

    The room went silent for several seconds, a conflict of emotions running through Nadia''s eyes but what surprised her was the fact that the woman behind the desk remained unaffected.

    It took Nadia some seconds to get over her shock and she shook her head in disbelief as I turned around.

    Standing at an impressive height for a girl, Nadia was a dark hair beauty, at the moment she had on a business suit and her shiny lisp made her look like a long legged delicacy.

    "Come with me"

    As Nadia turned and began walking to the door, so did I turn back to the aquarium and it wasn''t long before the departing pair of heels stopped in their tracks and the owner marched up beside me.

    "Didn''t you hear me" Nadia spoke, her tone low but very annoyed.

    "If you want to see me, we can do that later, Granny and I are still yet to talk."

    My mention of the word granny had Nadia freeze up, her eyes going to the woman behind the desk who was still minding her business and then they snapped back to me.

    She was just about to open her mouth when I raised up a finger while still looking at the aquarium.

    "Are you trying to undermine your teacher''s authority. The fact that I''m in here and neither she nor her secretary is bothered about it should tell you that I have both their blessing."

    "Your appointment for today was with me not her, you used the desire to meet me as an opportunity to sneak over to her office."

    "And what does that matter"

    My words surprised Nadia, frustration bubbling in her but unfortunately, everyone else around her was too calm for her to take the drastic actions she would have preferred.

    "There are rules to be strictly followed."

    "And there are times for these rules to be broken," I said then looked around at Nadia.

    "Are you sure she''s your mentor, because at this rate I don''t see you measuring to half of what she is in your lifetime."

    "You have no idea what I am capable of." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you say so," I turned back to the aquarium.

    "When do you think she will be done, you made me wait for over 4 hours in the lobby and now I''m hungry."

    As I spoke, I rubbed my tummy and under Nadia gaze walked to the only occupied side of the room, going in front of Denise Harther .

    "Excuse me" I said reaching down and picking the phone on her desk.

    "Sweetheart, could you get us two cheeseburgers and one Margherita"

    There was silence over the line and then the secretary spoke

    "Where is Mrs Harther."

    "Oh, she''s busy"

    The line went dead and after the secretary poked her head through the door to see what was happening inside, she silently departed.

    "She isn''t going to get the pizza is she"

    "No" Denise answered"

    "What of the Margherita. It is supposed to be your favourite."

    "No"

    But I''m getting hungry.

    I wasn''t surprised at all when Denise answered my questions but then her next words to Nadia took me aback.

    "Nadia come listen to him, if he''s talking trash, call the security."

    I had just blinked at this when Nadia in her black heel took a seat before Denise''s desk and then offered me the one to the side.

    As I sat, Nadia cleared her throat, her aura shifting from one of an angry woman to a superior female and after pushing a strand of her red hair out of her face, she spoke.

    "Why did you come here today, Marcus"

    "To get a personal attorney"

    "So then why did you come into Mrs Harther''s office"

    "To ask her to be my personal attorney"

    My words had Nadia raise an eyebrow, but that was the only reaction.

    "So, your meeting with me was just a farce to get to her."

    "I planned to ask you to be my attorney after Sade told me about you, but then I heard of your teacher and I changed my mind."

    "Well, my teacher is no longer taking on clients and is already preparing to retire so I''m sorry but we can''t help you."

    "How about 250 thousand a month"

    "That''s generous but it doesn''t change the situation.

    "500 thousand"

    At this amount, Nadia paused and squinted her eyes at me, but then she shook her head and stood up.

    "A million"

    This time Nadia froze, her eyes going to her mentor and then focusing back on me.

    She took her seat, her legs crossed and looked at me with a very interesting gaze.

    "Who are you"

    "Marcus Lawson"

    "Yes Marcus Lawson, a fourth-year student in the university. I know that, but I also want to know more. I would like to know what makes you speak about paying a million dollars so casually."

    "Well, I have a 7 percent stake in Ford Motors"

    Those words had Nadia''s eyes opening wide but to my uprise they also had Densie looking up at me for the first time, but her eyes did not contain amazement and shock.

    "How did you come upon those shares"

    "They were given to me by Albert Chase"

    Denise''s eyes had been bland when she looked at me but after I mentioned Albert''s name, I saw what looked like pity for me flash in them.

    "I''m sorry Marcus but I''m not interested in serving as your attorney in any form, please have a nice day" Denise said.

    "Granny, I love how you''re finally taking things seriously, but before you throw me out of your office, how about we have a private talk."

    "I''m not interested"

    "In this life, there are three things you desire but have not been able to get and will most likely never be able to.

    Of these three, I am very sure of two, and of these two, I can give one. What do you say?"

    "I''m not interested"

    "Even if it stops the nightmares"

    I had thought my words would finally get the shock I had been searching for out of Denie but the woman remained calm, rather it was Nadia who was looking between the two of us with burning curiosity.

    "What nightmares"

    I opened my mouth to speak but Denise beat me to it,

    "Nadia leave us."

 Chapter 85 Offer 2

    It was just two days ago when I found out the current two most active women in my life were working to sabotage me, yet for me it felt like it had been a month.

    It probably had to do with how fast I had moved on from the disaster though.

    From being at the mercy of the two women, I had shot them, interrogated and distanced myself from them and was now in a totally new city making contact with completely new faces and personalities.

    In my previous life if I had only just entered the private jet it would have been a story I would be telling my family and friends for generations but now it was just a small part of a bigger and still ongoing story.

    Though the last days had been filled with a lot of bad news, one good thing that I had to say is I was lucky to find was deepsnake.

    I didn''t know his real name and I didn''t ask him for it.

    I had been stumbling around the web trying to dig out dark sites since the dark world was still in its infancy and yet to be created.

    Stretched for time, after about 30 minutes with no leads, I had been about to get up and go hire a gang when I saw deepsnake''s contact in a bland ad that said he offered information.

    When I had first contacted him, I thought he was some small-time hacker scrounging for money, but the amount of files he had provided for me on Jane and Grace had left me internally praising him and paying $3000, $1000 more than our agreed.

    I hadn''t been happy when he charged me $5000 but the results, he had given me had thoroughly impressed me while those on Denise Harther had slightly scared me.

    When deepsnake had complained that it was FBI-level info, he hadn''t just been making noise, the document he had sent me was not something that the public or even the police could access.

    I watched as Denise kicked Nadia out, telling her secretary that no one was to disturb her and then focused on me.

    "What do you know about my nightmares."

    Looking at Denise''s deep dark eyes and the several grey hairs stuck on her face, I silently took a deep breath because I knew that right now might be my one time to get the woman''s trust.

    "I''m not here to threaten you, in a way I''m sort of desperate because, for the people I''m dealing with and the ones I will be dealing with, I need a person of your means by my side."

    "You still haven''t answered my question."

    "The Richards case, though you kept your involvement with it a secret, it was personal to you, very personal. So much so that you drank yourself into a coma after you lost it.

    Since that day you''ve been having nightmares, dreams of what those killers did to the family, it''s been..."

    "What did the killers do" Denise suddenly interrupted me, her eyes narrowed.

    "In your dreams, 4 mask men attack a family while at home, they rape both the mother and daughter in front of the family before then proceeding to kill everyone except the son and the father.

    The men didn''t steal any cash or Jewellery, they only came to destroy a family and eliminate a witness."

    Testament to the woman she was, other than a sigh, Denise remained unaffected by the story I had just said and it got me wondering if perhaps what she had told her therapist was at all true.

    "That information is quite top secret how did you get it."

    "I have my ways"

    "Well then just use these ways of yours to get another lawyer. These nightmares are a thing of the past I got over them about 5 years ago, I don''t need any help."

    "It''s good that you don''t need my help, but that doesn''t change the fact that the guilty party is out there walking the streets after committing such a heinous act."

    "I took the case to the court and lost it, Harry and his friends are innocent"

    "Is that what you believe or is that what the court believes."

    "Where are you going with this, do you have new evidence for this case"

    Though she tried to keep it at bay when Denie asked this question, she had hope in her eyes but I shut it down.

    "Nope."

    "Then why are you here bringing it up"

    "Because I can help you, I can provide you with the resources you need to take down Harry and put him behind bars."

    Denise went silent seeming to consider what I had just said, and then she burst out laughing.

    "Please don''t tell me you''re talking about your money, if you were able to get this much info on my past then you must know how much debt I am in just because of my insistent pursuit of this case, can you pay that back."

    "You''re 60 million dollars in debt. I''ll help you pay off your debt and inject you with an initial funding of 10 million to reopen the case. I''ll even help you get back your firm."

    Denise paused at my words her eyes containing a melancholy and vulnerability one would never expect from a strong-faced woman like her and then she shook her head.

    "You young people, you always speak like just imagining something will make it come to past," Denise said.

    "I like to call it youthful exuberance," I said my voice low and hitting a frequency that made Denise focus on me and exposing the age of my soul through my eyes, I reached out and grasped her hand.

    "There used to be a time you had it burning in you, the Falarash case, the Mintons class action, the Philemons case all the way in Europe.

    You showed a ton load of energy when you took them on and claimed victory. You were unstoppable."

    "That was in the past, I''m old Marcus, how long more time do you think I have to push for the Richard''s case something only I believe in?

    I appreciate your appreciation for my talents and high evaluation of them despite the many years that have passed, but will you keep pushing for this case when I die."

    "So little trust in me" I joked, but while Denise let out a smile it quickly faded as she shook her head.

    "Even if I believe in you Marcus, it takes more than just money to fight that case, it takes something much more powerful"

    "How powerful"

    "There are things not even you can fathom in this world, Marcus. You have reached one of the thresholds of the word quite abruptly, I am going to advise you to keep your head low and be satisfied with where you are because above is only misery."

    "Hmm, now you sound like a loser."

    "Losers are the ones who have seen the harsh truth of reality"

    "Well, I''m a winner, what does that make me"

    "An ignorant fool"

    After saying this, whatever solemness that had filled Denise rapidly began leaving her but as she moved to pull her hand from mine, I tightened my grasp on it.

    "Well how about we both be ignorant fools,"

    "I''m not interested." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You don''t have a choice."

    [Nightwalker]

 Chapter 86 Night Horror

    As I had suspected before coming, Money couldn''t sway Denise even though she was well in debt.

    Looking through the information on her, Denise had only met one major stumbling block in her life and it was the Richard case.

    She had dropped all her other clients, sold her properties and even taken loans just for the case and after continuously meeting failures, she disappeared from the eyes of the world.

    Even online, Denise Heather was only talked about as just impressive lawyer and nothing more.

    It was like she and the world had agreed to slowly kill off her existence, to eradicate every footprint she had made in this world.

    The information deepsnake provided me with, while it gave me another clear glimpse into the other side of the world and also the depth of deepsnake''s skills, it also gave me the key to Denise''s heart and mind.

    I had expected to need to go through a couple of doors to the woman''s heart, but with the first door, I had made it there.

    Having Denise slip into a state of reminisce and slight vulnerability wasn''t just a result of me blabbing to her that I knew about her nightmares, more importantly, it was the result of an advantage I didn''t even know I had.

    They say the eyes don''t lie, and though it should make no sense given my charisma and appearance when I let down my defences and opened up myself, I let the woman stare into the eyes of a man who had seen just as many years as she had.

    The familiarity Denise felt from me was an attack she hadn''t placed any defense against and when my words moved to strength of the past, she succumbed to the melancholy in the atmosphere.

    Unfortunately, despite my words and offerings of a second chance, Denise had lost faith, she had lost hope and as we talked the woman began awakening from her sombre mode, her mind''s fortifications readjusting and rapidly building up.

    Seeing that Denise would be back to her normal not cooperative, uninterested, dismissive, all-knowing, probably unforgiving self, I knew that I had to do something.

    Rather than let Denise recover though, I decided to further break her walls. I planned to make her more vulnerable and then strike.

    Nightwalker was a technique meant to infiltrate dreams. It came with a warning about the consequence of using the technique on someone who wasn''t dreaming, telling of entering the person''s nightmare, and at the moment that was what I wanted.

    I hoped that my use of the technique would take me to Denise''s nightmare of the Richard''s family.

    Just like last time, darkness swallowed my vision and when the light came back, I blinked my eyes and frowned at the scene before me.

    I had expected to be taken to a scene of three dead bodies and two traumatized people or in the worst case, one where Denise''s imagination had created the horrifying scene of the family screaming as they were attacked, but instead, I found myself standing several meters away from Denise who was kneeling at the center of living room, on a wide blue rug and helping two kids put together building blocks.

    "Did she have children" I wondered, my eyes looking at the two at most 9-year girls who were excitedly putting several building blocks together before then moving to a boy who sat on a chair to the side reading a book.

    "Man, she has a fat ass"

    Since getting into Denise''s office back in the real world the woman had remained glued to her seat, but now, standing behind her as he knelt and bent forward, the crack in her ass being visible, I yearned to go behind her and ram her rear. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It took me some seconds to shake my head and take a step forward, suppressing my perverseness in favour of understanding my situation.

    I wanted to move over to Denise, but then I hesitated, because if things in this dream turned out like they did with ninja Momma, then I might be kicked out of it before accomplishing anything.

    Rather than expose my presence, I took stock of the house and then quietly moved behind a wall that hid a door that led to the back of the house.

    I had just taken my place behind the house, focusing back on the peaceful scene at the center of the house, when footsteps sounded behind me and the door was opened.

    I froze in shock unable to believe that I had been caught so soon, but the man and woman who entered didn''t spare me a glance. With smiles on their faces, they closed the door and passed through me, heading for the center of the room.

    "So, I''m invisible and intangible"

    Thinking of this, the tension I had been feeling washed away, but as I walked out from behind the wall, my image perfectly in the line of sight of the man and woman who had entered and were now talking with the kids who called them daddy and mommy, staring at Denise''s back which was turned to me, I rushed back to my hiding spot.

    "Why do I feel like things will be different with her. Man, what kind of a nightmare is this."

    Taking a peak at the scene in the living room some seconds later, I spontaneously imagined leading Denise to one of the rooms upstairs, having her turn around while I zipped down the skirt she had on, took it off and buried my face in her fat ass.

    I was lost in thought of what I could do with Denise''s unholy ass when finally, she stood to her feet, and while laughing moved to the couch to the side, revealing her mature beautiful face and the tears unceasingly flowing down it.

    "System you said nightmare, not horror."

    Just because I had been looking at Denise''s butt didn''t mean I wasn''t paying attention to what was happening.

    When the man and woman entered the house, they had been smiling with Denise, agreeing to some deal the couple had gone outside to privately discuss with her.

    Their conversation had switched to talks about the children, the parents talking about the mischief of the last child and eliciting laughter.

    It was a fun and peaceful atmosphere, Denise especially being quite forthcoming with her praises for the kids, yet as she sat down the tears flowing down her face said something else.

    Peaking from behind the wall at her side profile, While Denise spoke motions in Denise''s mouth her eyes were vastly different, and it didn''t take me long to guess what was happening.

    "Her present self has been immersed into her past self in the dream. She is reliving what happened."

    This reasoning all made sense till I remembered a critical detail that made the whole scene before me very wrong.

    "Unless this isn''t the night they died, Denise wasn''t even in the city the night tragedy struck."

 Chapter 87 Night Horror 2

    The story of the Richards family was quite a pitiful one, it was a horror which even the media was hesitant to release and whose occurrence brought about nationwide changes.

    The story began with a man and his wife who witnessed a shootout while going to the store from inside their car.

    Now a shootout unfortunately wasn''t much of a new thing so it shouldn''t have been a breaking news that caused commotion around the world but unfortunately, this shootout had one difference that caused a major outcry.

    In the process of the gun firing, a bullet had strayed into a moving school bus leading to the death of the driver and the bus swaying on the road, colliding with a fuel tanker and causing an explosion which had multiple people and a dozen kids going up in flames.

    With this change, a major city-wide hunt for the shooters had been made, and Kate Richard couldn''t contain the guilt welling in her and so had made herself available proclaiming to know the identity of the shooter and serve as a witness.

    The whole thing was patriotic and modelling till nights later just before the woman could testify in court after having pointed out the culprit Harry Loid, her family was attacked, and though the media kept the rest of the news hidden or perhaps were never informed of it, from the info Marcus was sent, the mother and her daughters were rapped, something traumatizing to think off.

    Now how did Denise fit into this story? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, the Richard family were no average family, with the head of the family James Richard, a successful businessman, they may not be tycoons, but owning a yacht was no problem for them and they had Denise, a big-time attorney at that time as their family lawyer.

    It was understandable that Denise would be grieved by what had happened to her clients, but now one expected her to come out of the blue and launch a strong case against Harry Loid, pointing him as the culprit of the tragedy of the Richard family.

    One would think a big name Like Denise who decided to pull all her efforts against the man wouldn''t spend much time putting him in the electric chair, but what should have been a swift victory turned into a battle of top-flight lawyers which lasted for years and ended in a defeat for Denise.

    That was the story as I knew it, and keeping that in mind, I could only conclude that Denise was reliving the times she spent with them and weeping for the future she knew would come.

    "Well, the description said the person''s nightmare, it didn''t say It would also be a nightmare for me."

    With Denise''s fat butt now resting on the couch and out of my hungry eyes and Kate''s ass similarly unavailable, I began tailoring the words I would speak to Densie to the situation.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    I had gone far in my planning when gunshots rang outside and the door of the house was kicked open and four masked men marched in.

    The men carried just pistols and it didn''t take much effort to have everyone on the ground, the children running into the hands of their mother, while their father tried to placate the armed men with Denise''s support and then I shivered in terror.

    "Wait, why am I shivering" I thought.

    Offering up everything he had, James Richard sought to create diplomacy but the armed men were not here for his property.

    A blow to the head had James falling to his knees and cradling his head and while he groaned in pain on the floor, as another of the masked men began hoarding and tying up at the family my eyes followed a particular man who went up to Kate and gave her a brutal slap.

    "Who are these bastards" I thought to myself fear gripping me, my heart beating in panic. Clutching to my bag, I thought of holding out and finding the time to call the police.

    "What are these thoughts? which bag?"

    I was confused about what was going on with my mind and body till I saw the bag Denise clutched in her hand be seized and then her form be thrown in a pile with the children.

    "You bitch, do you know what you''ve put me through," The man who had slapped Kate said and then he pulled off his mask, letting her see his furious expression, the face of Harry Loid.

    Fear and terror ran through me as I watched the man rain down blows on Kate, my heart beating for fear of her life and then unable to take it anymore I moved out of my hiding spot and spoke.

    "Stop you''ll kill her"

    My words got the man''s attention but rather than face me, he turned towards Denise who had also spoken at the same time and was looking straight at me in shock.

    "Well would you like to take her place, the man said with a smile, chuckling when Denise flinched and turning back to Kate.

    "Because of you, because of you¡­" The man turned to speak out, the following words being hard for him to speak but then another of the masked man decided to help out.

    "He got taken like a bitch in prison."

    A round of chuckles rang out from two of the other masked men while Harry fumed in anger and shame but before anything further could happen, another masked man walked in, immediately silencing the group.

    "Are you done?" the massed man who was obviously the leader said to another of the masked men who all this while had been silently drawing different symbols on the dining table."

    "Almost done" the soft unmistakable voice of the female rang out.

    The leader looked at the three men his eyes making them flinch and then he returned outside.

    Silence marred only by the lady scribbling on the dining table and the men binding and dragging the family to the table rang out.

    Taking a gulp, feelings of fear and anxiety ringing through me, I walked over to Denise who had been tied up watching as her teary eyes seemed to bore into me despite the fact that she was talking with the kids and trying to assure them.

    "If my first theory was right then she should be conscious but stuck in the body"

    "Is all this real or just a figment of your imagination?" I said and after getting no reply from the woman whose gaze was on the actions of her captors I moved towards them.

    The woman drawing on the table, Harry, and the other two masked men, all of them I went to and could only phase through, my presence invisible to them.

 Chapter 88 Night Horror 3

    Seeking information, though I was unsure if I could, I tried taking a step out of the house, and surprise flashed on my face as I realized I actually could.

    Realizing that my freedom in the dream wasn''t limited to Denise''s presence or what she could see, I immediately rushed to find the leader of the masked men, curiosity burning within me on what he was doing that kept him outside instead of being in with his team.

    I had just rushed down the lawn of the large two-story house behind me when I fell to my knees, my heart rapidly beating and terror filling it, my entire being wanting to go back into the house and save the children,

    "This is just a dream, I can''t do a thing." I tried telling myself but it changed nothing.

    Dragging myself to my feet, I spotted a police vehicle parked down the road, this most likely being the security the family had been assigned.

    Observing more closely, I noticed no activity coming from it and could only conclude that its occupants were dead.

    Looking away from the police car, I took a left, stumbling like a drunkard as I looked for my target, but just as I caught sight of him down the lawn around the corner, the masked leader standing before a podium that carried a thick large book which was open, fear and terror I had never felt in my life consumed me and before I knew it I was rushing back to the house.

    "Stop it, stop it, stop it"

    I didn''t know what happening, but I wanted whatever was happening inside to stop.

    I burst into the house expecting the worst, but nothing could prepare me for the sight of one of the masked people muttering several incoherent words, while Harry had his hand around a dagger which was stabbed into the heart of one of the girls while kneeling on the table beside her.

    "I''ll do anything, please"

    "No please, Tess. Please no"

    "Leave her alone"

    "What do you people think you''re doing, she''s just a little girl."

    Inside the house was a mess and without delay, I rushed towards the men tears going down my eyes as I tried to stop them,

    Punches, kicks, pleas, tackles.

    Regret, shame and guilt at my weakness filled me as I watched what was undeniably a barbaric ritual go on before me.

    From the stab to the heart, blood flowed onto the table guided by a mysterious force to follow the lines created by symbols that had been drawn on the table.

    I watched as Harry pulled the blade out of the dead girl, Kate weeping and sobbing behind struggling to move forward but held back by the other masked man.

    Releasing a chuckle Harry glanced at Kate and stabbed the girl''s heart once more.

    "Don''t worry I haven''t forgotten you."

    Cackling madly, Harry focused on the girl before him and began stabbing at her chest repeatedly, the mutterings of the female masked woman close to him becoming faster and louder as seconds passed till suddenly the entire table was consumed by an intense fire.

    I thought the table and its occupants would burn but instead after some seconds, the fire went out, leaving nothing but a dead girl and a man whose clothes had been burnt off but was sporting a big grin.

    "I feel different," Immediately Harry said this, he pushed off the table with unbelievable strength.

    Harry softly landed before one of the masked men, particularly the one who had ratted about his misfortunate in prison and struck out with a fist that packed enough strength to go through a brick wall.

    I thought a fight would break out between the masked men, but just before Harry''s fist could meet his target, it stopped a few inches from the masked man seemingly blocked by some invisible wall.

    "privileged prick" Harry snorted but before he could make another move, the female spoke.

    "Behave yourself"

    All the female did was speak but for several seconds everyone in the house went silent, not even a sobbing Kate daring to let out a sound as a deadly chill spread through.

    "I''m next," the masked who had just been threatened said after some seconds, his voice amused and excited, and without delay he grabbed onto the other little girl''s arm, pulling her from her mother and dragging her to the table.

    Kate and James despite the beating they had been through, squirmed trying to reach their child, and while the other masked man kicked James on the stomach and had him rolling away, Harry grabbed Kate by the hair, pulling her up like she weighed nothing and then ripping her clothes with a single tug, malicious intent clear in his eyes.

    "This is a nightmare"

    At this point I didn''t know what to feel, I felt I could go mad at any moment, and could only look at Denise who at the moment, was looking left and right, the tough mask she had put on this whole time cracking and then when a scream left the mouth of the little girl on the table and her mother let out a deep cry of anguish, tears flowed down her eyes.

    "Please, please, let me go" Denise croaked out, too scared to even move.

    "Who are these monsters? Isn''t this a bit too much?"

    After shouting and screaming and struggling in vain to make a difference, I fell to my knees and wept, tears leaving my eyes uncontrollably.

    "Marcus please do something"

    "Huh"

    Undoubtedly someone had spoken to me and when I looked up, I saw Denise''s eyes on me, pure fear in her eyes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please take me out of here"

    The strong aloof woman I knew was completely gone, looking at her all I saw was a little girl who dreaded what was to come next.

    I saw intense struggle on Denise''s face and it made me realise that she was fighting through whatever powers enabled this dream just to communicate to me.

    It was clear to me that Denise didn''t want to continue in this nightmare, but unfortunately, I could do nothing.

    Everything Densie felt in this dream I did and I feared it was at a x2 ratio.

    Immediately she had broken down in tears, the hopelessness that had hit her had also hit me and as I dreaded what was to come, the next redon of fire which had been blazing on the table went out and a naked young man with blond hair stepped down from the table.

    "It''s your turn Mike," The man said, taking his eyes off his friend who was already dragging a screaming boy to the table while he moved towards Denise, the raging boner he had telling of his intentions for her.

    For a moment time went still and then my body burst forward in action.

    Feelings that were not my own but which I fully welcomed consumed, me, anger and defiance filling my entire being as attacked the blonde hair once more.

    Unfortunately, nothing changed and I was left as just an observer, bearing witness to the man ripping off Denise''s clothes, even loosening her bind taking pleasure in watching her struggle harder as hope which didn''t exist was rekindled.

    "This is going to be so sweet" the blond man muttered.

    Every emotion Denise felt, I did, and though the woman resisted with all her strength, I could feel her desperate hope for a Savior or a miracle and worst off I could feel the way these feelings gradually faded away as a cruel reality set in for her.

    "System please take me out of here"

    "System"

    "System"

    I wanted to be strong but I couldn''t, the darkness I could feel encroaching was all-encompassing and I didn''t want to face it.

    When my wife left, I thought I had been taken to the deepest of hells, that I had seen the worst but right now...

    [Ding!! Spend 10000 PSDP to escape the nightmare]

 Chapter 89 I Understand

    It seems realizing how badly affected I could get the system had come to save me, but before I gave my answer, I glanced at Denise who had completely subdued.

    It was meant to be just a glance, but my eyes ended up remaining fixed on her, not staring at her body which had been laid bare but at her eyes which were fixed on me, an attempt by Denise to distract herself from what was happening.

    "Bam," An eruption of fire sounded to the side but I paid no attention to either it or the words that were being said.

    "He''s is not a virgin. The ritual failed and you''ve been badly injured"

    My mind heard words but didn''t bother to send me their meanings at the moment. For me, Denise was the only thing that mattered.

    "System what will happen to the dream if I leave"

    [It''s a nightmare, it will play out till it''s end]

    "Any other way to stop it"

    [No]

    "Then it''s okay, I''ll stay till the end" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Good]

    I raised an eyebrow at the system''s comment and then went back to what was happening around me.

    Internally revolting at how easily I had broken, I down sat and observed.

    I let the worst of emotions and sights rush through me and fill my every being, repulsion being my companion till the end finally came.

    "What happened to him," the leader said suddenly appearing at the door and looking at one of the masked men who was sitting to the side, his body burnt in several areas and his breaths very heavy.

    "The sacrifice was not a virgin." The female said pointing to an unconscious form on the table.

    "What about them," The leader said looking to Harry and the blonde who were lost in their carnal pleasure.

    "They should have drained out all the lust by now and be back to their senses."

    "Both of you pack up we''re leaving."

    The leader''s voice immediately got both men to pause in their activities. Harry wanted to complain, but a single look shut him up.

    Disengaging from Kate, Harry shot the broken and dispirited wigan dead, but the blonde man instead fixed Denise with an amused look.

    "I like her, let her live"

    "That is not part of the plan."

    The leader lifted his gun to end Denise himself but the blonde stood fearless in front of her.

    "I''ll take responsibility for her "

    "Brat get out of there, do you know who she is," Harry said lifting his own gun at Denise but the blonde simply narrowed his eyes.

    "I do and that is why I want to keep her."

    "She''s seen my face, my head will be on the line, our heads."

    "More like your head," The blonde chuckled his eyes carrying a light that made Harry worry for himself.

    "Anyone who harms her should be ready to face me when we leave here."

    With those words the blonde moved away and though there was hesitation on their faces, both Harry and the leader lowered their weapons.

    Denise''s eyes remained open through all this and as the team left, she spoke.

    "Why"

    "Never seen a woman as feisty as you, I love it and I plan on coming back to have another taste."

    The masked men exited the house, and just as I came, so did I leave.

    For the first time, I enjoyed the darkness, hoping it would last longer, but then it was extinguished by the light and I was back in the real world looking at Denise who had tears flowing down her eyes and ruining her makeup.

    "Is that what really happened."

    Still shaken from her experience, without even thinking Denise nodded her head.

    "Did he ever come back?" I quietly asked

    With her head bowed down, Denise shook her head and a good portion of the rage which had been boiling within me vanished.

    "I''m sorry."

    Along with the memories of the nightmare, I also carried the emotions and had been given a permanent place in my heart and mind.

    At this point, it was clear that the story about the Richard''s case which had been presented to the world was very wrong and though I wondered and desired more of the details, I didn''t ask.

    I had already been selfish once and taken the woman to a nightmare that could have borne her, questioning her after what she had just been through, if she would even agree to answer me was just cruelty.

    Though it took some time for Denise to adjust to being back in the real world, when she did, she dried her eyes with a white cloth and then proceeded to begin reapplying her makeup.

    My initial plan had been to use this moment of vulnerability to console her and plant myself in her heart and mind but after being exposed to the truth of that night, I changed my mind on how to approach things.

    As weak as Denise might be in the interior, I had learned that her perseverance was unreal and attempting to use this moment of perceived weakness to manipulate her would not end well.

    "You look beautiful" I commented as she placed the last touches.

    "Me or the makeup"

    "Both,"

    Denise nodded her head and quietly continued her work and I stayed silent till she was finished and focused on me.

    "That nightmare was your handwork, right?"

    "Yes"

    "So, you''re like them, you also use magic."

    I wasn''t sure if the system and the benefits I got from it were related to magic, but I nodded my head at Denise''s words, I couldn''t afford to show ignorance and most importantly weakness at the moment.

    "Yes"

    Immediately I answered, Denise''s eyes narrowed at me, her face tightening.

    "Just like there are dirty cops, there are also clean cops, just as there are corrupt lawyers, there are also honest lawyers. I can''t say the same for politicians, but in life, there are always two sides to a coin."

    "What about you then, which side are you"

    "I''m in the grey"

    "An excuse for doing bad"

    "Can also be an excuse for doing good."

    "So, you''re not like them."

    "No, I''m a pervert but nothing that twisted."

    Denise''s face tightened even harder at this but I simply shrugged and got to my feet and looked down at her.

    "To be weak, to beg to be saved, to despair with no hope, to feel defeated, I know what it feels like. I have learnt from you how much it hurts and stings.

    I know your anger and hate, I know your thirst for vengeance. I relish in your thirst for vengeance because I also desire it.

    I want to hang them from an electric wire and torture them for weeks with every torture tool available in the world. I want to butcher and burn the people behind them, those people that make them so out of reach to our hands.

    Your hatred is now my hatred, your war is now my war."

    I took some seconds of silence, staring at Denise and seeing that she understood that we had shared something special in the nightmare, continued.

    "I''ll be leaving for New York tomorrow."

    With those words, I turned and left the office, the sight of me an attraction for the men and women outside.

 Chapter 90 Perverseness Is The Way

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Skilled seducer (+3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence), Dirty Old Pervert, MAN OF CULTURE.

    Level/XP: +3100xp = level 6/ (1460/3200)

    Dick Length/girth: 7/3.9 inches

    Load Volume: 4.2ml

    PSDP: 65000

    Potential sugar babies:(2/3) Martha Taylor, Valera Taylor.

    Sugar babies:(1/2) Lucy Corlea.

    Body stats:( Mental: 2, Strength: 7.8 (3.4)/ Agility: 10(-0.3) / Stamina: 6.8(2)/ Intelligence: 8.3(2)/ charisma: 7.3(3.4)/ luck:0.1, blank point: 2)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR (0/5).

    Knowledge: Basic kickboxing, Intermediate kickboxing, Basic gunfighting, Basic Entrepreneur. Basic CEO, Intermediate CEO.

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: Grand mission

    Shop (Knowledge tree)

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card]

    After my interaction with Denise, I retired to my room at the hotel.

    Though I had some doubts about leaving the woman with such domineering words after what I had just put her through, I shook them off as I knew it had to be done.

    Denise was a mentally powerful woman and if I took things lightly, I would end up finding myself being an equal partner with her or even used.

    Such an outcome was less than ideal for me.

    I thought of playing the long game, wanting to impress and subdue her with time, but Denise was a shark. If I tried the carrot and stick method with her, she would wait her time and devour both me, the stick and the carrot.

    The best play for me was to get her to swallow her pride and bend the knee whether she was honest or not.

    From there things would be easier, after all, if she could see herself pretending to be my subordinate what would stop her from being a true follower after she sees my capabilities.

    As I lay on the bed, the TV playing in front of me, I finally did away with thoughts of Denise and opened my system screen looking to study the changes that had happened to it during this intense period.

    "System, what''s with the minus beside my agility stats"

    [Just as the other brackets indicate points added to your stat, the negative indicates points deducted from it.

    For your agility and any other physical attribute to go beyond 10, you need to reach level 10 and for best results take all your attributes to 10 and have some points to spare]

    "Why do I need to reach level 10 to be able to increase my points past 10"

    [Because 10 is the limit of any human, it is the limit the pure human body can reach when activated to its fullest potential.]

    "What lies beyond 10"

    "Power that belongs to those known as enlightened,"

    I rubbed my chin as I thought about what the system had said and then tightened my fist as I felt the strength in me.

    "System don''t you think it''s about time you introduced me to the current situation, the current working of the world we are in."

    [You mean like give the whole story about what is happening around you, the things you saw in the dream]

    "Yes"

    [No]

    "Why"

    [Because it''s not in my programming]

    "You say that, but there are times when you have gone out of your way to help me. Is that in your programming"

    [Yes]

    "What!!"

    [Haven''t you figured out the basics of how I work by now]

    "No"

    [Well, I don''t blame you, your intelligence points aren''t anything noteworthy.]

    The system''s words had me blinking in surprise. My mind trying to understand that I had just been roasted by a system.

    "You do realize that right now you are being quite humane and somewhat friendly with me right"

    [Yes]

    "Why"

    [Because you''ve earned it.]

    "How"

    [You already know, why are you asking]

    "I need to be sure"

    [Are you saying you''re not confident in yourself, that you doubt yourself]

    "Why are you all of sudden being helpful to me''

    [What would you have done if you had fallen for Grace and Jane''s trap and lost everything.]

    "I would have gone back to my normal life built myself up and then gotten my revenge on the girls whenever it''s convenient"

    [What do you think such an experience would have dozen to your character]

    "Harden it, made me..... wait, don''t tell me.... You bastard"

    [Yes, that is what I was hoping would happen and pushing towards.]

    "Do you have any idea, what such a loss would have done to me, do you understand how hard it is to own such amounts of stake in an already established company.

    Those stakes don''t just represent money, they represent influence, world influence."

    [That''s the point of making you lose it all, and that is what should have happened, but then it didn''t. Why]

    "You said it yourself activating mental helped me be able to sense the intent those women had for me"

    After saying this my mind churned for some seconds and I sighed.

    [You get it now]

    "You''re trying to point it out to me that it was my perverseness that led to me activating mental and evading the trap I was supposed to fall in."

    [Not your perverseness exactly but your confidence to be so whenever you thought was right.

    Had you composed yourself in that elevator wishing to be professional, you would not have awakened MENTAL]

    "You''re praising me for being a rebel"

    [No, I''m praising you for embodying what the system aspires you to become. When you do that, you get favoured.]

    "A Perverted sugar daddy. What if I don''t want to become that"

    [Hahahaha. Nice joke.]

    "I''m beginning to prefer your robotic replies,"

    After saying this, though the system didn''t reply to me, I was not worried, I had gotten the answer I needed.

    With the knowledge tree and system shop, my only limit was the amount of PSDP points and the resources available for purchase and like the system said, to deal with these limits, all I needed to do was be a better perverted sugar daddy.

    I had gotten up to 600xp from spending on Sophie and Isabella but only 100xp after fucking them.

    If not that sex sped up the whole emotional process, I was very sure that even without fucking a single woman I would still make strides with the system, but my progress would be slow.

    Before I swiped away the system screen, I decided to check up on my new Boldy written title and ability. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [MAN OF CULTURE (level 1): This title has several levels to it and each level provides the host with an ability.

    Level 1: A sex video is created whenever the host fucks a woman]

    [MENTOR: Activation of mental has made it possible for MENTOR to be upgraded. You need 10 kills to get it to the next level]

    "Kills? System are you trying to put me in jail."

 Chapter 91 Upgrade

    Sunday 19th of May

    [Charles Schwab VIP Premium account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $63000000

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $151,016,400

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 12485 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $240

    Unrealized P/L: +$2,696,400}

    --------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: SpideX S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Quantity: 1020000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $2

    Current Price: $22

    Unrealized P/L: +$22,140,000}

    ----------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Cocta

    Quantity: 4060000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $0.5

    Current Price: $3

    Unrealized P/L: 12,180,000}

    =======================

    { Stock Name: Captcho

    Quantity: 2100000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $54

    Current Price: $54

    Unrealized P/L: 113,400,000

    ========================

    Open Orders:

    {Stock Name: Jane and Abel Pharmaceuticals (JA)

    Quantity: 400000 Shares

    Buy at: $76

    Current Price: $113}

    ]

    Just because I was away from home and under assault on my finances didn''t mean that I had forgotten about my trades.

    Anytime any day, I would rather keep the knowledge I had of the future than keep the 7% stakes in Ford, it was even the reason I had gotten the laptop I used to contact deepsnake.

    Before inviting Jane, after getting to the hotel I had immediately bought a laptop, logged into my account and then upgraded it.

    Unfortunately, both upgrading it and funding it with millions of dollars took time and I could only wait.

    Today morning, all processes on my accounts had been completed and I had already gone and made some orders.

    "I should consider opening another account with a different broker."

    Leaning back into my seat, I took stock of the decisions I had made this morning humming a tune as I reviewed them one by one.

    "Pfizerizz is going well, I would have liked to buy some more of their shares but they are too volatile and the time for their stock to crash is soon approaching, I have to be on the watch out.

    "Spider is still pushing hard, their shares are up 5 dollars and it should continue to climb till about July, though I should be careful.

    Due to my wariness, I initially pulled out 300 thousand but given my weighty resources I decided to take the risk with them.

    "Cocta will have one massive pump before a deadly dump. Their fall is a result of their own stupidity.

    Perhaps I should use this chance to buy out the company. Tech companies are what I want to indulge in, but diversifying isn''t a bad idea.

    The issue though is I lack knowledge of this industry.

    "Injecting such a large amount of money in Captcho should further run up the hype on it.

    Though it didn''t become a hegemon, Captcho is still around in the future. Hopefully, when I pull out my cash it doesn''t cause a domino effect and ruin the company.

    I shouldn''t change too much in the past."

    After reviewing the shares I was holding, my eye fell on the only open order I had and my humming stopped.

    If the trade initiated, it would be 30 million out of my account and I couldn''t help but be a little hesitant at seeing such an amount of money go even though I had spent over 100 million on Captcho.

    As for Mattel, the animation company, I had sold it after making $10000. I thought of buying more, but it was an industry I wasn''t knowledgeable about.

    Finishing my review, though I would have preferred to immediately go online and begin reading through some new articles, I instead opened a Word page and began typing.

    I had an assignment concerning the storage of information in hard drives and then one which involved me writing a literal code on BASIC.

    "If only they knew how obsolete these things quickly became."

    With a scheduled test tomorrow, I knew I couldn''t miss my flight at 1:30 and so I checked the time and after calculating that I had up to 5 hours I took a soft drag of the cigar in my hand then went back to doing my assignment.

    At 1 pm I was already in a taxi headed for the airport and by 1:30, the plane was on the runway, looking to take off.

    I arrived in Los Angeles late in the evening and as I was driven home the sights of familiar buildings and neon light brought a calm to my soul.

    "Home."

    Understandably hungry, I decided to stop at a diner close to my apartment and have a meal. I had been busy with my homework throughout the flight and was both mentally and physically drained.

    After staying at high-end hotels and entering expensive restaurants for the past week, walking back into a simple diner had me freeze at the door for some second before I smiled.

    Unlike the opulent hotels and restaurants which smelled of refindness and class, the air here smelt simple and it was just what I needed.

    At the diner I ordered grilled steaks and after satisfying my tummy headed home, dropping my bag to the side and smiling at my desktop which hadn''t seen action for some time.

    After a bath, I went to sleep.

    ...

    The next morning at 3:am I was already awake. I checked on my stocks, browsed through the financial paper and by 4:30 was already revising for my test.

    I stayed indoors till 9:am when I exited my apartment to go to school but before I headed out I went to Lucy''s door.

    Knock!!

    Knock!!

    Remembering Grace''s words about Lucy being Alberts''s adopted daughter I wondered If this was an apt situation for the phrase.

    "What a small world"

    I mean what were the chances that the girl who rocked my perverted dreams and got laid by me has a billionaire papa, whose wealth I dipped a hand in.

    Getting no reply, I headed down the building and went to the bus stop, unable to help but be worried for Lucy.

    Though by now my Mercedes should be ready, it would be at the repair shop and as for my Maserati, there was no way I could park that car over here in my neighbourhood.

    Bringing my Mercedes was already a stretch, my Maserati wouldn''t last a night in this neighbourhood, so I had rented a garage and parked it there.

    Unfortunately, the journey to the Maserati and then to school would take too long so I headed for the bus.

    I arrived at school with no incident and was in time to take my test.

 Chapter 92 Submit

    ".... a larger network will require higher maintenance and hence more manpower. A better alternative would be to link several smaller networks together."

    "Should I go on professor,"

    "No Marcus, if you did, the class will last for 4 hours"

    The professor''s words got laughter sounding through the hall but he waved his hand after also chuckling a bit.

    "Alright enough with the laughter, Marcus did an excellent job and if the rest of you were like him, I wouldn''t need to be teaching so hard," the near bald man at the front grumbled, his hands going to his waist in exasperation.

    "Let''s continue. Marcus has already proposed that a band of smaller networks are better than one fat network, I want someone to say why"

    Several hands went up and while Dr Hector passed his eyes over the students in the class his eyes landed on a particular person who was quite enthusiastic and he shook his head.

    "Not you Sade, picking you is almost as bad as letting Marcus continue."

    Another round of laughter went through the class at Hector''s words and then he pointed at a student and the class continued.

    Seated at the back as had become normal for me, I paid attention as the class went on, its end marking the passing of the third class I had today and the finish of lectures for me.

    For the past two days, one of the things that had bugged my curiosity was Sade''s relationship with Nadia, they were from very different worlds.

    I thought Sade would wait so we could talk after that class but by the time most of the students had cleared out, I discovered she was gone.

    Finding no trace of her when I exited the building, I shrugged and took out my phone, dialling a number and sighing when once again the call didn''t go through.

    I had tried contacting Lucy yesterday but had been unable to reach her line and after experiencing the same today, I decided to head over to her department and scoop her out.

    I had barely just left the premises of my department when a sleek ash car drove beside me, the car having two females occupying the front seat.

    You would think that with at least one of these women knowing my identity I would be treated with respect yet instead, it was a cold voice that hit me.

    "Get in, Denise wants to see you."

    Without a word I ignored the car and continued walking, thinking of the exotic woman I had seen back at the headquarters.

    "Hmm between hers and Martha''s whose butt is bigger."

    I had no idea when the ash car drove away, but when I exited Lucy''s department learning that she hadn''t come to class the past few days, I was surprised to see it parked to the side and Sade hurriedly walking to me.

    For today Sade wore a pink and white flowery gown, and as she approached, I didn''t hide my appreciation for her outfit.

    "Your dress is beautiful"

    "Thank you, you don''t look bad yourself"

    Considering I had pulled out anything that made a common match and worn, I did not bother looking at myself after Sade''s compliment, rather intrigue appeared on my face as I stared at Sade,

    "Did Nadia tell you anything specific about me?"

    "You mean that you''re a billionaire"

    "Yeah, you don''t seem moved by it."

    "Oh"

    "Is that all you''ll say"

    "Well, it''s a good thing, I mean you''ve made it."

    Even right now, I still got the jitters when I remembered that I was a billionaire but Sade took the news like I had told her I ate bread for breakfast.

    "I see."

    "Yeah, I just hope you''ll use these riches to better the world and not be led astray"

    "Well, if things go well, Denise would be my personal attorney, with her advice, I don''t think you need to worry about me going astray." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sade nodded to my words, but her eyes slightly narrowed at me like she did not believe I could be redeemed.

    "You look cute"

    My sudden words startled Sade but before anything more could be said, a loud horn blared from behind her and I chuckled.

    "Don''t tell me you''re here for your friend."

    "Please enter the car. Mrs Denise is already unhappy with Nadia if she doesn''t return with you, she''ll be pissed off."

    "What''s your relationship with Nadia."

    "Childhood friend"

    "She also grew up in Russia" I said tilting my head to the side and staring at Nadia who was biting her lips in the car.

    "Yes" Sade said but her voice carried an edge that spoke of a story.

    "Our last lecture on Wednesday is by 1 pm right?

    My sudden concern about Wednesday classes confused Sade but she nodded her head.

    "Yes"

    "Well, prepare yourself we''ll have our first date on Wednesday evening"

    Though the news of a date surprised Sade she did not forget the ply of her bitchy friend as she grabbed my arm when I wanted to walk away.

    "Marcus you still need to follow us."

    "No, I don''t"

    My reply left me staring blankly at Sade who still held onto my arm and had a tight expression, seeming to be contemplating doing something she didn''t want to.

    "It''s not worth it, I know what I''m doing Sade."

    My words had the dark hair beauty blink and I couldn''t help but smirk when I saw her eyes light up in understanding of what was going on.

    "Are you sure about your friendship with her?" I asked with sceptically.

    "Yeah, she just has no idea." Sade said with a sigh," She wouldn''t use me without telling me"

    "The more I know about her the dumber she gets, how did she even score 341."

    "You hurt her ego and it''s blinding her. Also, there is no way she can imagine a scenario where her teacher submits to you.

    Now that I think about it, the problem could be that she sees you as a competition for teachers'' attention rather than someone who might be her boss."

    "This is quite valuable information you''re sharing with me"

    "If things between you and Denise go the way I think they will, then you''ll need it."

    With those words, Sade turned and left and after watching her butt till she disappeared into the car I turned to Nadia who was looking at me with a frown and walked away.

    Denise was proving to be more troublesome than I anticipated and I realized that I might have to rethink my choice.

 Chapter 93 Distress Call

    When I informed Denise that I would leave Los Angeles the next day, I was indirectly informing her that she had till the next day to make up her mind on my offer.

    I expected that with the deep emotions and memories we now shared she would see the brightness of the path that going with me offered, but the next day I didn''t hear a word from her till today when she decided to make her presence known through Nadia, a very not submissive move.

    "That''s quite the thinking from me" I muttered to myself.

    Leaving school. I went to the mechanic shop to pick up my car and satisfied with the job done, I drove straight home.

    I ascended to my apartment building but before I reached my floor, I made a stop at Martha''s door.

    Knock!

    Knock!

    I had been knocking for some seconds now and after getting no reply, I was surprised because with how late it was even if Martha wasn''t around, Valera should have been back from school.

    It had been a while since I last saw her and surprisingly, I found myself missing the little nymph.

    Disappointed at the lack of response after several more seconds, I went up to my apartment, and having some rice with chicken, went to my computer.

    I chatted with deepsnake for a while giving him a few assignments and then moved to catch up on the recent trends in the tech industry.

    Ring!!

    Ring!!

    At 7:52, I received a call from an unknown number and picking it I was hit with a surprise.

    "Hello Marcus, it''s Valera."

    Confirming the time, I frowned at being called by Valera this late, sure that her mother wouldn''t have been on board with this idea.

    "Hey, how are you."

    "Well, I''m okay, but I''m kind of in a situation at the moment."

    "Okay, Honey what is it."

    "Well, could you lend me $4000, I''ll find some way to pay you back," Valera whispered my ears barely catching her words and I replied to her without missing a beat.

    "Alright Honey, where are you, I''ll bring the money as soon as I can."

    There was silence from the other side for some seconds before Valera spoke in a shaky tone.

    "Can you not tell my mom about this,"

    "I won''t"

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t worry about it, it''s no problem for me, now where are you."

    When I ended the call, I changed my clothes, grabbed my car keys and exited my apartment.

    I had no idea where Hullton Valley was but before 9 pm I was there and as I exited my car, I walked straight to the lobby, ignoring the beautiful lights and plants that decorated it.

    "Excuse me, I''m looking for your security office," I said at the receptionist''s desk.

    "I''m sorry is there a problem" the lady behind the counter asked.

    "I have someone that is being held there"

    The receptionist frowned in thought before answering.

    "Do u mean Valera Taylor?"

    "Yes"

    "Are you her brother?" the lady asked looking me up and down with worry.

    "Yes, is there a problem"

    The receptionist looked hesitant and then looking around she leaned forward.

    "Your sister is in big trouble, you should consider calling the police. It might escalate the situation, but at least she''ll be safe"

    "Hmm, how about you help me with that."

    My words froze the woman, but before she could complain, I Pulled out a thick bundle of cash from my pocket and counted out $2000.

    "You don''t have to say too much, just tell the police there is a crime happening in the resort and a life is in danger, you can remain anonymous."

    Though I had no plans of letting things escalate to the point of needing the police, I didn''t want to take any risk with Valera, my heart throbbed with worry for her.

    Looking around a bit animatedly, the receptionist took the money and after without uttering another word, she waved me to follow her till we reached a building separated from the lavish-looking ones around it.

    "That''s the security office," she said and hurriedly departed.

    Walking into the building, I entered a large hall with a few people sitting on benches around and staring at a room from which a loud shout was originating.

    "Hmm"

    Without hesitation, I walked towards the room and pushed the door open, blinking when I saw the situation inside.

    "Who the fuck are you"

    My entrance drew the three occupant''s gazes, but I ignored the other presences and focused on the only female in the room, taken aback by the sight of her.

    Valera had red prints and scratches on both sides of her face, the right sleeve of her brown shirt was ripped off, and on her exposed arm, there were further scratches.

    Her hair was a total mess but what broke me was her tear-stained face, her red eyes and worst of all her hands which were bound behind her back.

    When I entered the room, Valera had a fierce expression and was shouting at the two men in the room but when she saw me, she went still, hesitation in her eye.

    Seeing Valera, a surge of anger flashed through my mind but I suppressed it.

    "Come," I said stretching my arm.

    Immediately Valera ran forward and crashed into my chest, sobs immediately escaping from her as I wrapped my arms around her.

    "I''m sorry" she pressed her head deeper into my body.

    [Ding! Valera Taylor has reached the minimum requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    I had no hesitation in my answer.

    "Yes"

    [Ding!! Valera Taylor has been added as sugar baby. Check to see your rewards whenever you''re opportuned]

    "It''s alright. I''m here" I said focusing back on Valera and stroking her hair.

    Valera had been a tough nut over the phone and seeing her breakdown like this in my presence told me of how much she had endured. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Buddy, I don''t mean to interrupt your touchy moment, but there are issues that have to be settled."

    "I''m listening"

    The calmness on my face took the two men in white uniform aback but they nodded and one of them stepped forward.

    "At Hulltown Valley Resort we promise a premium experience to all our customers and maintain a high standard.

    We have a reputation to maintain and when that reputation is threatened, we will defend it in full force.

    "I see"

    "Today your sister....."

    "Girlfriend, she''s my girlfriend, and whatever you''re saying, I hope you can recoup the same story when the police arrive."

 Chapter 94 Learning How TO Throw Fists

    From the moment I confirmed that the system was real and I had truly travelled back in time, I had decided that I was going to live life a lot more differently than before and one of the rules I had made for myself was not to get too entangled with any woman.

    If I wanted to be free and be able to easily access multiple women, then entering into commitments was out of the option. Not only that, but despite the years, the trauma from my ex-wife still held strong in me, I had loved and trusted her with all my being only to be betrayed in the worst ways.

    I didn''t think I would ever have a problem with this decision but from starting to worry and care about Lucy who I hadn''t seen in a while. Right now, I just wanted to keep Valera in my embrace and not let even the sun hit her.

    Feeling Valera tremble in my arms, I was hit with a strong urge to kiss Valera and when she looked up at me, stunned by my words, I claimed her lips.

    "You''re mine."

    Though her eyes still carried confusion, Valera nodded her head and buried her head back in my chest while I looked at the two men who were getting impatient with our antics.

    "I told her to call over a relative and she instead called her boyfriend" one of the guards said stepping forward with a very unhappy expression.

    I don''t know whether the employer at the hotel had a thing for comedy or if it was just a coincidence but whereas the security man who stepped forward was bald and had a big belly, the other guard was slim and had a head full of hair.

    The bald guard marched forward wanting to say more but before he could let out a word, his colleague hurriedly moved forward and grabbed his arm.

    The two guards shared a look which only they could understand, the slim guy shaking his head as he glanced at me and then the bald guy grumbled and turned to me.

    "Your ungrateful girlfriend here got into a fight with her classmate who invited her to this resort. She beat up her friends when they tried to intervene, did the same to an outsider who tried to intervene and then destroyed an expensive painting.

    You say you''ll call the police, well go ahead, but that''s the story. You can ask her."

    "And is that why you bound her up and kept her in here like a prisoner," I asked with an edge to my tone and to the surprise of both Valera and the slim security officer, the bald man stepped back in fear.

    "Sorry." He muttered his body trembling.

    "Take off her cuff," I said while internally applauding myself for the successful use of mental.

    Since the system had denied handing me information about my budding abilities, I decided to explore what I was capable of on my own.

    Just as I naturally commanded my hands and legs to unleash strength and speed, I figured I might be able to do the same for mental and so tried it.

    As is spoke to the security guard, I inflicted fear upon his mind and in just this one successful attempt, I found myself learning new information.

    Using my mental on someone was akin to me throwing a punch at them but rather than my using my fist, I used my emotions and how strong this emotion was depended on how much of it I had experienced and to what levels.

    My episode with Mark and Anna had made me fear for my life and experience killing intent. Dousing the security guard with a little dose of it was no problem.

    "I feel like I''m not being effective with how I channel out my emotions though."

    [Ding! +1 mental]

    Seeing the system message I was first stunned as I had no idea my efforts could raise mental and then I smirked within, assured that I was on the right path and focused back on the situation at hand.

    Walking over to us, the guard hastily took off Valera''s cuffs and when the girl''s arms were freed, I lifted her chin so she looked up at me.

    "Those things he said, were they the truth."

    "Yes. I''m sorry"

    Not convinced I wanted to interrogate Valera more but her eyes were quickly becoming teary so I changed my mind.

    "How much is the painting."

    "Plus damages she caused to her victim, everything is $23000"

    "You bastard, you''re just trying to extort us..." Valera moved from me and turned to the guard aggrieved but I silenced her.

    "Valera!!"

    Despite my threat of calling the police and my arrangement with the receptionist, I didn''t want to escalate things, most especially for Valera''s sake.

    If things were to go further than this, and it turned out she really did assault her friends and a stranger, then irrespective of her reasons he would be on the wrong side and her mother would be hearing of this.

    For now, I would rather settle things peacefully and then talk to her again later. It was never too late to get for her justice.

    "I''ll pay the $23000 and add $2000 for your troubles is that okay"

    My words stunned the guards but just as the baldy wanted to get out a word, iI threw him a glare

    "Don''t push it"

    My stare along with a dose of fear had the man gulp and nod but just as I moved to take out my checkbook, the door was opened and a well-refined man walked in his ash suit grabbing even my attention.

    "Mr Lambert" both guards call out in surprise, their tone very respectful.

    "How can we help you sir" the slim quickly asked making a light frown appear on the baldy''s face.

    "Nothing much, I came because I noticed Mr Lawson enter here and hoped all was right.

    Looking at the situation though, all doesn''t seem to be right, what happened to that you lady."

    The smile which had been on both men''s faces turned into a stressed look and a sudden tension filled the room as Lambert''s eyes narrowed.

    "Sir it''s complicated" the baldy began but Lambert raised his hand and silenced him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mr Lawson is a special guest of the resort and so is his guest."

    The eyes of both men widened as they knew they were in trouble but couldn''t understand how they had gotten into this mess, yet their woes weren''t over.

    "After I leave, the both of you will report to the general manager who I will soon be meeting and explain this situation.

    Looking away from the two men, Lamber looked at me apologetically

    "Mr Lawson, I apologize for this disgusting incident and promise to get to the bottom of it."

 Chapter 95 Milfy Butt

    Under Lambert''s guide, Valera and I were led out of the security building but after we walked for a while, with Valera''s right hand since in my grasp I brought her to a stop, our actions making Lambert stop in his tracks and turn back to us.

    "I appreciate your desire to see us righted and the offerings of comfort but as you can see my girlfriend is not in the best of state."

    Considering I had never met Lambert before, his timely appearance while appreciated was quite strange in my eyes and as much as I wanted to question him, I needed to tend to Valera and get to the bottom of what had happened to her tonight.

    "I have Valera''s condition very much in mind Mr Lawson and have already alerted the nurse to prepare to attend to her. Also, there is a mutual acquaintance of ours who very much wants to see you, please reconsider, it won''t be long."

    "So, there is a nurse in here," I said meaningfully.

    Hearing the accusation in my tone as I looked at Valera''s bruised form, Lambert could only let out a defeated sigh.

    "I once again apologize for the poor behaviour of the staff."

    "Who is this mutual acquaintance."

    Sensing that I wouldn''t follow him if he didn''t reply, Lambert quickly gave me an answer.

    "Denise Harther, "

    "Alright, lead the way."

    It didn''t take long for Lambert to bring I and Valera inside a building which had a lit-up artificial stream going around it and several plants growing within the water.

    Not disappointing its boastful exterior, the interior of the building had even Valera who had been shy all this while looking around.

    The marbles on the floor drew our attention and its glassy walls made me unable to resist getting a feel.

    Above us, a dim but sufficient light which had been fitted in the ceiling shone, illuminating to us, the beautiful stream that hung within the ceiling. From above a chill air blew making it seem like we had just left the Sahara.

    Several potted plants and vases lined the corridor we walked through and then we ascended the stairs.

    Going past the second floor we ascended to the third floor and after walking for some seconds and taking a corner, we entered a wide room.

    Inside this room, there was a low glass table in the middle, two long white sofas on both sides, a bar to the left and a balcony at the end.

    On the table, there were cups and fancy bottles of wine and on the sofas there were two women, one of them dressed in a nurse outfit that made me contemplate feigning an illness and the other in a business outfit.

    Both women stood up as we entered and while the nurse quickly moved to Valera''s side the other woman faced Lambert.

    "I''ve brought over your friend"

    "Thank You, Lambert,"

    "No worries, but you really should talk things with him, he seems ready to sue the resort."

    "I will,"

    Nodding his head, Lambert gave me smile and then exited the room, leaving just three people in it.

    "Mrs can you please follow me to the sofa."

    Valera turned to me when the nurse asked her this question, and seeing me nod, she slowly released her hold of my arm and moved to take a seat.

    Standing in place I keenly watched as the nurse opened a box and taking out some cotton began gently running it over the scratch marks on Valera''s face.

    "Would it leave a scar."

    "No, only the top layer of the skin was affected, within some days her face will be spotless." the nurse replied.

    "If I didn''t see this, I would never have believed you would have this soft side to you" a voice whispered.

    I looked at Denise who had walked up to me, raising my eyebrows when I realised that with heels on, she was taller than me.

    "Scotch" She offered me a cup.

    "I''m not much of a drinker"

    "Yeah, I heard, I hoped you weren''t staunch on it though. How about a cigar"

    "I don''t mind,"

    Nodding her head, Denise emptied the glass in her hand in one gulp and as she gracefully kept the cup on the table, her large ass pressed in my direction as she bent down.

    Collecting something from the table she waved me over as she headed towards the balcony. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ll soon be back honey"

    Valera nodded at me, but seeing her body tighten up, I walked over to her and pecked her lips.

    Quickly her face turned red in embarrassment and when I saw her body relax I departed to the balcony.

    "Overprotective too."

    I didn''t say anything to Denise''s words, rather I looked down at the beautiful view of the resort from this high, noticing the several pools that had had varying numbers of people in them.

    "If you look to your left, you can see on couple who think they are hidden going at it.

    Young people are so energetic" she dryly said

    Glancing to the left I spotted the couple Denise was talking about, a man and woman who were behind a wall, the woman carried in the man''s arms as he pumped into her.

    I turned from the scene to Denise who was holding out a Cigar to me.

    Taking the stick, I brought it to my nose and had a whiff.

    "Who told you I favour Cigars."

    "Your hotel in New York" Denise said taking out a lighter.

    My eyes narrowed at her but her expression remained unchanged.

    "A subordinate lighting their boss Cigar, does that please you."

    "Maybe"

    Denise nodded and when I put the cigar to my lips, she moved closer and lit it, our eyes staring into each other''s as the stick soon glowed.

    Looking into Denise''s eyes, though it was calm and filled with the wisdom of age I saw a fire which had not been there the last time we spoke, a very strong fire and one of the things surrounding it was curiosity directed at me.

    Taking a drag as the stick burned, I let out a puff, letting the smoke pour over Denise''s face and watching as she took a step back unaffected by the white fumes that entered her lungs.

    Moving further up the balcony, to a location where neither Valera nor the nurse could watch us, I took another drag, enjoying the flavory taste in my mouth while looking at Denise who was leaning over the railing and letting the wind blow over her face.

    While the scenery gave Denise an exotic beauty that one wouldn''t expect to find in a 43-year-old woman my eyes focused on her fat butt that pushed against her skirt as she leaned forward.

    " Why are you here" I suddenly asked breaking the silence that had been brewing.

 Chapter 96 Curious POA

    Nodding her head, Denise stood up straight and turned to me.

    She crossed her hands over her chest and though my eyes wanted to linger on her bust which was being pressed beneath her arms a feeling that compelled me to take her seriously was released from her being and I could only blink as it made its way into my mind.

    Nodding her head one more time, Denise parted her lips to speak but I cut her off.

    "How did you do that" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do what?" she asked with a frown.

    I was at first stumped on how to answer her question but then decided just to ask it as I saw it.

    Playing around with Mental today, I had begun to realise its potential, its rarity and its usefulness and like a child who had just gotten a new toy I couldn''t resist asking Denise about this phenomenon.

    I quickly wanted to know if it was possible that Danise had unlocked mental, she had after all hinted before that she had experiences in the abnormal world.

    "When you folded your arm, your presence suddenly became greater, forcing me to pay attention to you."

    Going quiet I wondered if I sounded a bit crazy to Denise considering there was also a chance that my assumption of her was wrong but after some seconds she replied.

    "It''s the fabled aura that people think of as an illusion. Most accomplished leaders tend to have it." Denise said speaking in a tone that stated she was quite experienced with it.

    "Can you command this aura"

    "I wouldn''t say command, more like possess as it happens spontaneously.

    A few people have mentioned this to me though, but they''ve always been people who have worked alongside me for up to a year.

    It''s surprising that you can pick up on it considering it''s our second meet."

    Denise was quite calm as she spoke and even while she explained to me the extraordinariness of aura, I could still feel little waves of it coming out of her and helplessly scratching at my senses.

    "I''m more sensitive than others to this sort of thing."

    "I see, can it be controlled."

    Denise asked this question like it was an afterthought but I could see that she had already long picked up on the fact that this trick of hers was beyond normal and had probably tried to get a hand on it without success.

    "I don''t know"

    "Are you sure, though lowered, you''ve always been steadily releasing a dose of it."

    Though my eyes widened just lightly, and Denise''s face remained unchanged from the glint in her eyes, I knew that she had captured my reaction and used it to answer the question of whether or not I had something similar to aura.

    As expected of someone with her experience Dense was proving to be no normal woman and before I exposed any more information to her, I decided to first know her stance.

    "System activate Daddy knows best. Target Denise"

    [Name: Denise Harther

    Type: Older Milf

    Trust:51

    Affection:43

    Fear:17

    Loyalty:65

    Horniness: -20

    Comment: Desires power and revenge.]

    "What a troublesome woman" I couldn''t help but think in my head.

    With how cold and detached Denise acted, I expected her loyalty stat to read at most 35 a number and I would have been okay with considering this was just our second time meeting but it seemed despite her coldness, the emotions we shared in her dream had really brought us together.

    A 65 was a totally wild number, especially when one considered that it was 6 points more than what Lucy my sugar baby had for me. Then again there was her fear.

    The negative on her horniness surprised me but considering I had been in her nightmare I could understand why.

    "You''re right that I constantly release a subtle aura, but it goes beyond that."

    "What is it."

    Though Denise tried to keep her tone casual, I could detect the intense interest in it.

    "Mental, possibly a far more advanced form of aura."

    "Possibly?" Denise pressed, "Why do you think aura is below Mental."

    "Aren''t you asking too many questions for our second meet?"

    My words had Denise pause and then sigh as she realized she had let her curiosity lead her too far.

    Regaining her calm, she cleared her throat, and just before she started speaking, I was hit with another wave of her aura, but this time I stayed silent and let her talk.

    "Other than learning that you asked for a Cohiba cigar, we also know that you had the hotel in New York bring you notebooks and other writing materials."

    My eyebrow raised at being told this piece of information but Denise continued.

    "In Michigan, you stayed at MGM Grand Detroit Hotel, where you made orders for a laptop, cleaning supplies, and clothes and spent the better part of your stay there with a woman Jane Foster before then being visited by Grace Jenkins on your last night there, a woman who so happens to be your previous Attorney.

    You have pending case files which if you don''t handle might see you facing interstate extradition or going before a federal court.

    Also, before your move to Michigan, at the hotel you stayed at, you entered with two women and spent 63000 dollars within just two days of your stay."

    "That''s quite some information. Are you showing me your information gathering ability?"

    "No, I''m pointing out your lack of means. Did you have any idea that someone was going around snooping for information about you."

    "No"

    "Do you think it will be the same for Ty Warner"

    A complaint against what Denise just said came to my mind but before I opened my mouth, I thought about it and that complaint died off.

    Unfortunately for me in that instance, I had been exposed and Denise read me like an open book.

    "You wanted to argue that Ty Warner is a billionaire almost forgetting that you are also one right"

    My silence gave my answer and nodding her head, rather than keep on talking, she went inside.

    "Wait for me here"

    Though my eyes narrowed at her departing form not even taking in her shapely ass, I waited.

    Denise returned several seconds later holding a paper which she handed to me.

    Silently, I took the paper and not even needing to read half of it, I looked up at her.

    "You want me to make you my power of attorney"

    "Yes"

 Chapter 97 Lacking Means

    Denise didn''t miss a beat when she said yes, she stood looking at me with her hands crossed like this was something that should have been done since a long time ago.

    When I had set out looking for a lawyer, a personal attorney to help me deal with all the hassles of law was what I wanted.

    An attorney of power was the last thing on my mind, I had no desire to have someone meddling in my affairs and running my matters.

    "I''m not looking for a power of attorney"

    "You aren''t, but you need one."

    "Are you referring to your previous mentions of my lack of means?" I questioned showing that just those words hadn''t won me over.

    "It seems I was wrong and you failed to understand me"

    "No, I understood you, but I don''t see why I need to go as far as needing a power of attorney," I said taking a drag of my stick.

    "I see, then let me truly make you understand why.

    Have you thought about how you will deal with your public image"

    "I don''t plan on having one"

    "That''s good, but what about the calls that have been coming in, how do you plan to deal with them."

    " I''ll deal with them"

    "You alone plan to handle 20+ calls where you most likely have to talk with every single one of them for about 2 minutes, establish a relationship and possibly even make agreements and set meetings while still having time to go to school, study, rest and engage in your other affairs."

    My forehead scrunched at this question as I remembered the several calls I had received back in Michigan.

    "Even if you somehow find a way to answer all this call, how much knowledge do you have in negotiation. Do you know how to handle your way around politicians, because I assure you they will be looking for you.

    With all the money coming in, how do you identify the best possible way to invest your money?

    Your time becomes more valuable, how do you deal with the massive change in your social status?

    I admire your desire to be yourself, but surely you don''t think you can keep staying in that one-room apartment of yours."

    Having been shredded apart so far, I decided to be petty and defend against this one jab.

    "What''s wrong with my apartment."

    "How do you think the people who associate with you will react if they see where you stay."

    "It''s where I stay, why should I care how others react."

    "Because while your face might be out of the public eyes, it cannot be out of the mouths of the upper circle.

    How they treat you and the value they give to you and the things you care about is affected"

    "tch," I snorted in defeat.

    "You yourself have no interest in dealing with these details and I know that for a fact, given how fast you ran to me after being betrayed by your previous lawyer."

    Denise sounded smug but her expression remained calm all through.

    "Why would you think I was betrayed by her."

    "An average college student who suddenly inherits over a billion dollars is a ripe harvest for any money-hungry scrouge.

    I guess Garce couldn''t resist the chance to screw you over but you somehow escaped."

    At this junction, I scratched my chin and relented.

    "You can be my power of attorney but we''ll need to work on the finer details of what this entails."

    "That won''t be a problem," Denise said, her hands falling to the side and tension in her shoulder relaxing.

    "With your permission though I would like to begin acting this evening."

    "Why,"

    "The man you saw out there, his name is Lambert, he is the legal attorney of this Resort.

    I came here this evening to talk to him about having a stake in it. Though I was initially only prodding, I was able to convince him to sell at a good price.

    I planned to meet you tomorrow, to tell you about the deal but since we''ve already met and you''ve agreed to me being your POA I would like to take the next step in the deal tonight."

    Denise''s words had me narrow my eyes at her, but the woman showed no discomfort to my gaze.

    Instead, she had her dominant posture slouched just a bit as she waited for my next words.

    "What makes you think I would want to own a resort" I asked my gaze shifting to the area around me, taking in all the sights.

    "Once again, it''s not what you want, but what you need.

    Given that Los Angeles is your home base, I believe it is best that you at least have a presence here."

    "How much stake and how much will it cost."

    "20% and it will cost 50 million dollars"

    My eyes widened when I heard the number and then I closed my eyes and shook my head.

    "You don''t even know if I have such numbers.

    "I strongly believe you do, and even if you don''t, we''ll just get a loan."

    "And what if I don''t want a loan"

    "Do you have a reason that doesn''t have to do with your personal aversion to a loan"

    My lips twitched as Denise once more perfectly read me and I couldn''t be curious.

    "Don''t you know me a bit too well?"

    "Yeah, During the nightmare I got to gain some understanding of the kind of person you are."

    "Just so we''re clear, the option of helping you clear your debt is off the table since you initially rejected it and came to me on your own time."

    Considering other than helping her get revenge, clearing off her debts was the next biggest advantage Denise gained in working for me, I expect her to have a strong reaction to this but she calmly nodded her head.

    "Knowing you, I figured as much, and it''s okay, helping me get revenge is enough for me to work for you till eternity.

    I want to apologize for the delay in giving you a reply. It took me longer than it should have to come to a decision."

    Though I wondered what caused the delay I simply nodded to her words, finding them easy to take in since after all, I understood her feelings.

    "I wanted to sue the resort but seeing as I plan on owning a piece of it that wouldn''t be a wise thing would it?

    "It won''t, but I''ll see if I can use this incident to get some concessions."

    "That still doesn''t satiate the rage in me"

    Denise raised an eyebrow at my words her eyes romancing over my body which showed no hint of anger and then looked down the balcony.

    "Will putting the manager in prison help"

    "Put him and the idiotic guards there"

    "Okay. Can I conclude this incident,"

    "No, a group of people hit my girlfriend, they won''t be going free. "

    I moved to return inside and get a proper story from Valera but was stopped.

    "Marcus wait"

    "We can discuss any other thing tomorrow, Denise." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m sorry, but before you go can you use your mental on me"

    "Why"

    "I want to feel the strength of the man I am putting my faith in."

 Chapter 98 Going The Reverse Way

    Though Denise spoke with modesty and a bit of reverence, it didn''t change the fact that she had just questioned and challenged my ability.

    Looking at Denise, though she presented herself to me in a submissive manner, I could still see the strong will and ambitious mind she possessed and it made me have a thought.

    "You mentioned how any lawyer would have seen me as prey to pounce on and get a healthy harvest, that statement wouldn''t happen to have anything to do with why you want to be my POA would it"

    For this question, Denise stayed silent to ruminate her reply and then she looked at me with a firm gaze.

    "As I said I am here because I believe you will give me what I want, but I can''t deny that my doubts in your ability to secure what you have and not lose it all to some scam did not play a significant role in my decision."

    I rolled around Denise''s words in my head, the idea of pulling out my desert eagle briefly popping up but quickly being cancelled and then I went to the chunk of energy in my head.

    Acknowledging that Denise''s mind couldn''t be treated like the guard back at the security office, I pulled on a significant amount of energy while at the same time being careful not to pull too much.

    Who knows what would happen if I hit her with an attack too strong?

    I reached into my heart, the resting bed of my emotion and in there, rather than pull on only fear, I pulled up on hopelessness, one which Denise was very familiar with and I brought them up.

    I had never combined two initially distinct emotions in a single attack or even thought about it, but as they say, first impressions matter and understand that Denise might become a vital part of my existence, I knew I needed to do things not just right with her but near perfect.

    What I wanted to do now was akin to combining strength and speed in punch, it required training the body to have these qualities and practising the punch. While I had the training part down, that in the form of the emotions I had come across, I lacked the practice.

    The struggle in mind to pull up both these emotions and infuse in the mental fist I had conjured in my head was tedious but I didn''t let the strain show on my face.

    I pulled with all my strength and stuffed the emotion in the fist I had conjured, finding myself having to constantly go around it to plug continuous leakages and needing to release the attack as fast as possible before its unstable form fell apart.

    "Are you ready"

    Without hesitation Denise nodded her head, her expression tightening as she firmed her mind, but the effort was pointless.

    Bang!!

    With the go-ahead, I released the fist, and though I sighed internally at the amount of energy it lost during travel, my expression remained impassive as my attack hit.

    [Ding!! +2 mental]

    Testament to her mental strength Denise took a step backward in defiance, but the next second her rebellious mind was overwhelmed and she fell on all fours, her body trembling as hoarse whimpers and mutterings left her lips.

    Denise''s hair fell, covering her face and along her arms, I could see veins popping up as her arms quaked looking like they would give out any second.

    Looking away from Denise I stared at the screen floating to the side confirming my suspicions and that I had been right to be hard on her, though I couldn''t help but groan at some unexpected changes.

    [Name: Denise Harther

    Type: Older Milf

    Trust:51-> 62

    Affection:43->46

    Fear:17->36

    Loyalty:65->76

    Horniness: -20 -> -32

    Comment: Desires power and revenge.]

    While from these changes it was clear that Denise was a woman who submitted to power almost like Martha the problem was that she submitted to it in the form of fear and loyalty and all these would have been great if it didn''t mean her horniness went the reverse way.

    Denise had a fat ass and I really wanted to bend her over and pound it but I was wary of the consequences of fucking a woman with a negative horniness.

    "Will my insertion cause her pain rather than pleasure, will just the act of me wanting it sleep with her destroy every other goodwill she had towards me, would she fight against me."

    I stared at Denise''s form for some seconds and then focused back on the view over the balcony, my mind returning to the flavour of my Cigar.

    It was over a minute before Denise pushed herself up to her feet and when she moved her hair out of her face, I saw that it was covered in a thin sheen of sweat.

    "Are you okay"

    "I''ll.. be¡­ fine" Denise barely got out, her lips still quivering.

    "Good"

    "Is it okay If I stay out here a bit"

    Denise had her head bowed unable to look at me as she spoke.

    "No problem,"

    "Thank you"

    Nodding even though she couldn''t see it I returned to the room surprised when I saw my little nymph sucking on a straw from a cup, the imprint on her face gone and the marks on her arms faint.

    "I hope that isn''t Alcohol"

    Valera who had been in her own little world while enjoying her drink turned to me with excitement and she quickly shook her head.

    "No, it''s juice." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mrs Harther got it for me when she came in earlier"

    As Valera spoke, she looked behind me confused.

    "Where is Mrs Harther"

    "She''s on a business call"

    "Oh," Valera said disappointed and then she lit up, "Look at the dress she gave me, it''s perfectly my size."

    As Valera spoke, she stood up and spun around, showing me the brown dress she now wore.

    Looking to pose, she stretched out her left leg, having it poke out of the slit along the dress''s length and reveal her smooth thighs.

    I wanted to speak but Valera beat me to it, rushing up and looking up at me pleadingly.

    "Can I keep it, pretty please. It''s so pretty, I''ve never had something like this before"

 Chapter 99 They Arent Branch Twigs

    Seeing the pain, fear and terror Valera had harboured when I came to the resort gone and replaced by a vibrant excitement, I couldn''t help but smile and feel I had been a bit too harsh on Denise, I mean she had somehow gotten an enclosed Valera to enthusiastically accept her gift.

    "You can, but how will you explain it to your mother."

    I didn''t want to spoil her fun, but there was no denying that Martha would stand by and say nothing after Valera popped up with such a dress, especially one so expensive.

    My words dampened Valera''s mood, but before I could move to console her, she lit up.

    "I know, you''ll keep it for me and when I come over to your place, I''ll wear it so you can enjoy how sexy I look"

    Valera said these words in a subdued tone and rolled over the thought in my mind, thinking that it would be nice to have a Cinderella in my house I noticed her eyes constantly moving behind me as if to check if Denise was coming.

    Before I could come up with a reason for her behaviour, while looking at me, Valera grabbed her breasts and squeezed them her actions making my eye go down to her much-exposed cleavage and the naughty actions of her hand.

    I observed her for some seconds before then ignoring her and reaching for the glass she had been drinking from.

    "It''s just Juice" Valera said as she saw me hold up the glass to my eye and then pass my nose over it.

    "Then why are you rubbing your breasts and biting your lips."

    "You said I was your girlfriend, so I was trying to act sexy for my boyfriend" Valera said closing the distance between us and while clutching her hands together pressed her body to mine.

    Valera looked up at me with soft innocent eyes and though my shoulder relaxed, what I had in mind remained unshaken.

    "Or maybe you were trying to distract me from asking you something."

    Valera tried to hold firm but looking into my eyes, she pressed her lips together and then looked down guiltily.

    Looking at her, I wrapped my hands around her waist, my lips going down to her right cheek and pecking it several times.

    "I was the one at fault."

    "How so"

    "I started the fight and then when other people tried to stop it I beat them up."

    This was the same story that the guard had given me nothing more but I made no complaint.

    "Were there boys there?"

    "Yes"

    "You''re this cute and yet you have the strength to beat up boys"

    Valera went still at these words, her face going red as I pressed my lips to her cheeks and teased her.

    "Well at least you didn''t send anyone to the hospital"

    Valera stiffened once more.

    "You didn''t right"

    "It was just two boys, and I didn''t know their nose and jaw would break from such a simple hit."

    My eyebrows raised, my eyes looking down at Valera''s frame and wondering how a girl with such a cute bubble butt could break people''s noses and jaws, those things weren''t branch twigs.

    "Did Martha send her for karate classes I wondered."

    "I know my baby isn''t a villain, what did they do to make you punch on the nose."

    "The both of them aren''t my classmates, they are Helene''s friends who happened to chance on her celebrating her birthday.

    Their parents are rich and influential so they decided a birthday present for her would be to up the venue hall to a VIP one.

    One of them approached me for a dance and when I refused the other came and when I similarly refused, he tried to grab my arm and force me, but I was faster and punched him in the nose.

    The other guy said he tried to end the fight but he''s lying. He slapped me and grabbed my breast so I punched his face."

    "Hmm, must have been quite the punch"

    Saying nothing else, I tickled Valera''s cheek with my tongue and she looked up at me.

    "I''m sorry, I only went there because I''ve never attended a party in high school and it was my last chance."

    "I''m not angry at you honey you did the right thing."

    My words made Valera look up at me in surprise and seeing that her eyes had actually gotten watery I leaned down and softly captured he lips.

    For seconds Valera and I sucked gently sucked each other lips, my exchange one of gentle passion.

    Usurpingly though, as time passed, the solemness in the air faded away as the fire within us burnt out tongues coming into play but just as the little Nymph held my hardening cock through my pants, I pinched her butt.

    Ouch!!

    "Naughty nymph"

    "mmm" she pouted, "You''re the one who kissed me."

    "Because you looked so delicious, "I said turning Valera around and spanking her butt so that she walked forward.

    "Let''s go"

    Placing her hands over her rear, Valera looked around in embarrassment and threw a glare at me, she grabbed the bag which held her clothes and hurried out the door.

    "Cute" I muttered as I followed behind but then hung back for just some seconds.

    "Did you get that?" I said to the empty room"

    "Yes"

    "Deal with it."

    ...¡­

    Reaching the lobby Valera was by my side holding my arms like I would disappear I waved at the receptionist who looked like wanted to approach me, her eyes lighting up when she saw the smile on my face.

    "Are you from a rich family?" Valera asked just as I started the car.

    "No."

    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Valera''s eyes widen and then she pulled closer to me inspecting my face with a pondering gaze.

    "Are you rich,"

    "Yes"

    "Are you influential,"

    "Yes,"

    "Hmm," Valera a finger to her lips.

    Saying nothing, I let the girl swim in her thoughts and it was when we were on the highway that she asked her next question.

    "Are you a drug dealer"

    "What if I am "

    I had a grin on my face, but Valera shook her head in disapproval, not taken aback.

    "How long do you plan on selling drugs"

    "I don''t know, why are you asking"

    At this point, I was lost on where the little Nymph was going and glancing at her I couldn''t help but find the way she pressed her finger to her cheek while in thought cute.

    It took Valera some seconds to answer me and her reply left me totally flabbergasted.

    "Well, while I understand that selling drugs pays a ton of money, you have to stop It now and find a safer means of getting income. This will be best for the family. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Drug business is too risky, if something happened to you, think of what would happen to me and the kids."

    I kept my eyes on the road till I digested Valera''s words and then it turned to her with a questioning glance.

    "Family, kids"

    Valera had been looking at me with a staunch expression, but after I spoke, she deflated a look of realization falling on her face and then she collapsed into her seat.

    As we continued the drive a sad depressing atmosphere filled the car and this continued for the rest of the ride, till we got home and I parked.

    "Sit"

    Valera had been looking to bolt out of the car but my order froze her tracks and she slowly settled back in her seat.

    "Look at me"

    Biting her lips, Valera raised her head and showed me her sad teary eyes and I could only sigh in exasperation.

    "Things got a bit heated back at the resort and I said some defining words so now I am going to make everything clear."

    I had just gotten those words out when Valera sniffled and looked down but I reached out and lifted her chin, having her look back at me once more, though this time her eyes were a lot more watery and on the verge of releasing a tear.

    "Will you be my girlfriend"

    Valera''s expression froze, then her eyes widened and tightening her fist she looked at me and spoke in a near inaudible tone.

    "Do you love me?"

    Love was a tricky thing, it had a lot of contexts and separations but I decided to throw these nitty details away and go with my general feelings.

    "Yes"

    "Really" Valera said her eyes full of hope but at the same time narrowing.

    "Of course, aren''t you my little nymph"

    Valera''s expression broke into a bright smile but she quickly reined it in and squeezing the helm of her dress once more asked another question.

    "So, we''ll be together forever."

    " Do you plan on going somewhere?"

    "No" Valera cutely shook her head, I want to be with you forever.

    "Then that is how it will be" I said meaning every word, I could speak on love, but Valera was my baby and no one was going to harm her ever again.

    This time an excited squeal erupted from Valera and she jumped into my arms, straddling me and pressing her lips to mine in a passionate kiss.

    Wrapping my arms around her, I opened my mouth and let our tongues glide over each other, my lips soon clamping on her bottom lip

    Mmmmhh!!

    For the first time, I was a passenger as Valera held my face in her hands and rising on her knees pressed her lips down on mine.

    Pushing up across her smooth thighs, my hand went under her dress, climbing up her legs, till they reached her bubble butt and sank my fingers into its softness.

    We kissed and sucked each other lips for over a minute, Valera taking delight in my teeth lightly biting her lips.

    Ahhhh!!

    A groan escaped Valera as our lips separated while she grounded her ass on my bulge.

    Opening her eyes she looked at my face and then licked my lips several times, the intensity in her eyes increasing with every second.

    "Her hands moved to my trousers tugging at my belt for some seconds before she looked at me pitifully while rubbing my bulge.

    "Daddy help"

 Chapter 100 Teasing Daddy

    With this reprieve, a bit of clarity came to my brain and I took Valera''s hand to my shoulders.

    "You want to bring out my dick, have you forgotten your mother is waiting at home."

    "Oh" Valera muttered her hands going back to my pants and before I could do a thing, she was holding it up by the waist and sending her other hand under.

    "Mom is working overnight"

    Grabbing my cock, Valera flashed me a smile of victory and feeling my cock rapidly harden under the direct stimulus, about to become constrained, I reached down and undid my belt.

    I pulled my pants down to my ankles and Valera happily grabbed my dick once more.

    "Thanks daddy"

    Looking down at my cock like it was a new toy, Valera stroked it up and down, fascination in her eyes.

    "Daddy, did it get bigger"

    "Why would you ask that" I said surprised that the little nymph had been able to notice the change without me even putting it in her.

    "I think of sucking your dick a lot, I know what it looks like. It''s definitely longer and thicker than last time"

    "Do you like it"

    "I love it"

    "Then show it how much you love it."

    "Okay Daddy, but there''s something I want to try, promise you''ll let me finish."

    I warily wondered what my nymph was up to but in the end, nodded.

    Hearing my words, Valera changed her strategy. Rather than stroking my meat with both hands, she had just her left hand going over my length while the fingers of her right hand went to the head of cock and began caressing it.

    Urghhhhhh!!

    The change in technique brought about a drastic change as I leaned into my seat closed my eyes and groaned.

    Resting on my thighs, Valera continued with this technique for a while enjoying the sight of my breath gradually gating heavier and my body shivering from her diabolic ministration.

    "Daddy, do you like it"

    "Yes," I said, my hands leaving her butt and grabbing her breasts.

    Having not released for the past days, I wasn''t surprised to find that my body had entered into a state of extreme horniness and with that came extreme sensitivity.

    The movements of Valera''s hands on my dick sent tiny bolts of pleasure shooting through me, my chest erratically rising and falling much to her excitement.

    "I missed you Daddy and your cock, where did you go"

    "I travelled for a while and was delayed longer than expected darling, sorry for leaving you alone,"

    I cracked my eyes reaching up and stroking her cheeks as I spoke, then I put my thumb into her mouth, loving as she sucked on it and groaning as her hands didn''t stop teasing and pleasing my cock.

    "Daddy, your cock is so big, have you ever imagined putting it in me. How you would need to force it into my tight virgin pussy"

    Urghhh!!

    "It would be so hot and tight, I''ll probably scream as you go in."

    Urghhh!!

    "You''ll love that won''t you Daddy, watching me squirm as all of your meat enters me.

    Does the thought make you harder Daddy, does the image of you filling your baby excite you?

    "Hmmm!" I groaned as Valera upped her pace, her left hand stroking me faster while the tease of my cap got faster.

    "You wanted to bend me over and fuck me back to the Resort didn''t you daddy."

    Urghh!!

    "You didn''t care if Mrs Harther, saw, us. You wanted to mark me as yours."

    "You''re mine" I groaned.

    My eyes flickered open as Valera''s right had n left my dick and went to my chest rubbing over it.

    Standing on her knees Valera brought her lips to my ears and grabbing my right nipple between her fingers, she pinched them and whispered.

    "Did you also want to fuck Denise,"

    "Valera" I called out my eyes narrowing but she bit on my ears and licked it.

    "I know daddy, she has a fat ass and I don''t blame you for wanting to pound it," Valera inserted her tongue in my ear.

    Just the way I would word it, Valera did and it triggered the buildup of my release.

    My further hardened and swelled and feeling it Valera upped her pace, once more.

    She pinched my nipple hard and continued with her diabolic whispering.

    "How about having her eat my pussy while you fuck me"

    "Valera" I groaned my hands tightening.

    "Daddy please cum for your little Nymph I want to eat your seed."

    My balls pulsed, a powerful contraction hitting them and following that my cock further swelled in Valera''s hand and just before my seed could pour out she gave it a hard squeeze.

    Urghhh!!

    The next second Valera hurriedly separated from me, directing my cock as I let out a guttural groan and thick ropes of my seed came shooting out.

    The little girl''s, eyes transfixed on my dick which trembled and pulsed as it released its essence, her throat going dry at the sight and her eyes going wide at the quantity being released. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It took nearly half a minute for me to expend all my essence and when I was done, Valera shakily lifted her right hand which was dressed in cum.

    "You came so much."

    While Valera spoke, she brought her hand up to her mouth, but before her tongue tasted it, she inhaled.

    "The smell¡­."

    Valera didn''t say anything, but I noticed that she swallowed deeply and her eyes became lidded.

    She took another sniff of it this time trembling in unexplainable excitement and began licking the stick liquid on her hand.

    "How is daddy''s cream"

    "Delicious"

    Not even waiting for the spunk on her right hand to be completely eaten, Valera used her left to scoop up more of the white liquid on my chest and bring it to her mouth.

    She licked and sucked her fingers seductively and then when she was done cleaning my chest, I adjusted my seat and she knelt between my legs and extending her tongue began licking around it.

    "Such a good girl"

 Chapter 101 Which Is Tighter

    After licking my cock Valera squeezed my shaft for any liquid in its pipe, happily licking the bit of white that came out from it''s tip.

    Emptying my pipe, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed nearly half of my meat in a single go and without rest began forcing herself to take in more and more of it.

    Watching the strain and slight redness in her eyes, I stoked my little nymph''s head, encouraging her till she to my shock finally had all of my 7 inches buried in her mouth.

    "You''ve improved very well darling."

    Valera''s eyes lit up in excitement at my praise and after some seconds she pulled her mouth off my meat.

    Cheekily smiling at me, Valera scampered up and straddled my body one more and without a word to me she pulled her gown up to her waist, revealing her black panties which she surprisingly ripped off.

    Grabbing my dick, she aligned it with my kitty, ready to descend on it but I grabbed her hips and stopped her.

    "Daddy, I need you in me."

    Resting her arms on my chest, Valera looked at me with a pure desire and I couldn''t help leaning in and kissing her.

    I wanted to just get a short taste of her lips, but the blazing fire within us soon had us sucking on each other''s lips and a horny Valera grinding her pussy across the length of my shaft.

    Mmmmf! Mmmhh! Mmmm

    As we kissed moans and groans escaped our lips, my right hand left Valera''s butt and went to her face and as we parted, I stroked her cheek and tried to calm her.

    "Not Here. It''s your first time, I want it to be special."

    "But it''s already special," Valera said her hand going down to my chest and rubbing its hard muscles.

    "That''s not what I mean Valera," I said with a sigh, but Valera reached up and similarly stroked my cheek with a smile.

    "I know what you mean, you feel that taking my purity in your car will be degrading to me."

    I was surprised that Valera understood what I was trying to say before I got out a word she spoke again.

    "It''s just the two of us, even if you fuck me on the street, it''s up to us to decide if it''s special."

    "Don''t tell me you''ve been thinking about this moment all this while."

    Valera had been teasing my dick with her wet cunt all this while, but my question made her pause as the haziness in her eyes cleared out.

    "Since that day I sucked your dick, I''ve always wondered what the future had for us.

    Was it just a one-time thing, are you just looking for fun, or will be something deeper."

    "That''s a lot of thinking. Which do you want."

    My question made Valera look down for some second and when next she looked up her eyes carried a resoluteness to them.

    "I want to be your baby who you will love for all eternity and impregnate with your children."

    "That contains quite the elements "I muttered bringing Valera down for a kiss.

    As our lips touched once more, Valera stroked my dick and moved to lift her ass, but I held her down. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Daddy" she whispered looking at me with a silent complaint.

    "Don''t you want me?"

    In Valera''s eyes, I saw vulnerability, fear, naiveness and hope and though I wanted to taste her pussy, I felt a certain twist in my heart that made me not want to lie to her.

    "Valera, there are other women in my life. Other women whom I fuck and have no plans to stop fucking."

    "I know,"

    Surprise flashed on my face and Valera with a grin used this opportunity to lift her hips. She quickly lowered herself so her pussy lips pressed on the tip of my dick but before she could go any lower the strength in my arms returned and her cunt was stuck in place, pressing on the tip of my dick unable to move an inch.

    "Not again" Valera whimpered.

    "What do you mean"

    Valera pouted, her eyes going a bit teary at the torturous position she currently was in, and when she saw that I wouldn''t budge, she leaned forward and licked my lips.

    "I know that you and Mommy are not so innocent"

    "How does this girl know so much" I wondered.

    Valera had on a cocky look as she spoke and the haughty girl was completely caught off guard when I released my hold on her and her butt dropped down, my entire meat disappearing into her in one fell swoop.

    "Angghhhh"

    Thinking Valera would try to push herself off my dick due to the pain, I put my hands around her waist to hold her in place, but it turned out that was unnecessary as the girl instead gripped me tight, biting her lips as she rode out the pain that had hit her.

    "Why did you do that, it hurt."

    "I''m sorry honey, but this way is less painful," I whispered.

    "Really" Valera asked pulling her head from my shoulder and looking at me with shaky eyes.

    "Yes, didn''t you observe that I easily slid into you, you were so wet you could drown an ocean,"

    I didn''t lie when I told Valera this was the best way, with my cock already wet from Valera sucking on it, other than the girl''s hymen it faced no obstacle in sliding into her cave.

    My words had Valera blush and with hope, she spoke,

    "Did you like it"

    "I loved it."

    Grasping onto Valera''s head, I kissed her, occupying her mind with the sensations of my lips while her kitty acclimated to the dragon that had taken rest in it.

    Mmmhh!! Mmmh!

    We hadn''t kissed for long when Valera began rocking her hips back and forth on my dick rubbing her mounds on my chest.

    It was Valera who pulled away first and just when I thought the girl was going to start riding me, she instead fired me with more questions.

    "Is it tight?" She asked circling her hips around my cock while looking at me with bright expectant eyes.

    "Very tight honey"

    "Is it tighter than my mommy''s?"

    "I don''t know" I answered with a chuckle, my hand on Valera''s butt, squeezing them as my breathing gradually got heavier.

    Valera cutely cocked her head to the side, clearly understanding what my words meant but finding it hard to believe. She shook her head and then continued with her question.

    "How about Lucy, am I tighter than her?

    Taken aback once more, I wanted to question Valera on how she knew about my relationships but pushed the matter to later and closed my eyes.

    "Slowly go up and down let me feel you."

 Chapter 102 Unholy Mess

    Excited that she was about to be evaluated, Valera leaned backwards, planting her hands on my thighs and while giving me a premium view of her budding figure, she lifted herself.

    As Valera moved, she locked her eyes on me deriving strength from the shudder that went through me as she moved.

    Slowly Valera moved up and down, her dress lifted and allowing me to watch the unholy sight of my thick meat getting devoured by her cunt.

    Every time my cock appeared, it was covered in more of Valera''s juices and as her pace slowly picked up, I couldn''t help moving my hand to her waist running them up her body to her chest.

    "You''re beautiful'' I whispered squeezing her breasts., forgetting that I was supposed to be evaluating the tightness of her cunt.

    Anghhh!

    As my fingers grabbed Valera''s mounds, fondling and tickling her nipples through her dress, she closed her eyes and looking up at the roof the car moaned.

    "Daddy you''re so big"

    "Do you like it"

    "Yes"

    Smack!!

    Anghhh!!

    Gripping my dick, tight, Valera''s walls thoroughly rubbed over every inch of it and I had just become lost in the feeling when a sound began ringing out.

    Squelch!! Squelch.

    "Did she have an orgasm"

    It hadn''t been long since we began fucking and Valera was still moving at a medium pace, yet I could see my dick completely bathed in sparkling nectar and a pool forming at the base of it.

    For a second I thought she had silently orgasmed, but then her moans got louder and rather than slow down she picked up the pace, her tongue slipping out of her mouth.

    Daddy! Anghhh..Daddy!! Soooo big.. Daddy!!

    Suddenly tightening my hold on Valera''s mounds, I began rocking my hip up and down, smashing into her descents and making louder claps sound out.

    The addition of my effort, had Valera arch her back more, the feel of my dick ramming up at her tuning up the sensations she was feeling, and it came as no surprise to me when her breathing became erratic and she upped her speed.

    Anghh!! Anghh! Angh!

    Moving my hand back to Valera''s waist, I rocked my hips harder, pulling on her waist and pulling it down on my cock, loving as she took my actions as a challenge to bounce up higher.

    With my pelvis and thighs already soaked in her juices, Valera soon shuddered as she was hit by an orgasm and her already wet cave, became flooded.

    Valera''s juices came pouring down the length of meat making it look like a bottle of syrup was being emptied on it.

    Having just released, my dick was nowhere ready to pump out another batch of seeds, but when Valera''s already tight kitty tightened further around my length, her soft fleshy wall seeming like they wanted to crush my rod, I looked up and let out a loud guttural moan as a powerful wave of pleasure went through me.

    A familiar tingle appeared in my balls and as my cock thickened even further, my right hand shot forward and grabbed Valera''s neck, holding it tight as I began madly jerking my hips u and ramming my dick into her cave.

    Against the tightness of her cunt, I pounded into Valera''s trembling body, splashes of her nectar flying around when our bodies collided.

    My grip on Valera''s neck deprived her of a scream and helpless to my strength, she gripped onto my arms as she was pounded through her orgasm, her face turning beet red as I fucked her for some more seconds before then releasing her neck.

    Mmmmhh!

    Once more, within a short period, my balls contracted and my shaft expanded as it shot its essence up Valera''s walls, having her moan and fall forward.

    The little Nymph pulled and twisted my nipples as my essence flooded her already-drenched cave, mixing with her some of her releases and forcing more liquid to pour out from around my dick.

    Grabbing Valera by the wait and pressing her body to mine, I let out several deep groans as I emptied my balls in her hungry snatch and when I was finally spent, I fell back on my seat with heavy breaths.

    Staring at Valera, despite the little bits of red that still lingered on her face I could see an excited expression on her face and she didn''t shy from showing me how she felt.

    Leaning forward, she pressed her lisp to mine and began kissing me, sucking on my lips and licking them while her hands roamed through my hair and massaged my scalp.

    "That was incredible, better than any orgasm I''ve ever had."

    "I''m glad you like it."

    "You''re breathing quite hard, that must have taken a lot out of you."

    With my chest heavily heaving and getting attention from Valera''s worried palm, I couldn''t help but reach out and stroke her cheeks.

    "Don''t worry I''m fine"

    I had after all engaged in more extreme sex sessions that lasted several rounds. Thinking about what had just happened, I attributed my breathlessness to my sudden release.

    Suddenly going from 6 to 9 had taken a toll on me but I wasn''t out of action.

    I could still feel my dick hard in Valera and the girl was already lost in her own world as she began to discretely rock her hips back and forth.

    "You want to go again"

    Biting her lips and pouting, Valera nodded her head,

    "Please just one last time,"

    "Are you inferring that I can only go one last time?"

    "You can go more?" Valera asked with surprise in her eyes.

    "I''m going to fuck you till you pass out."

    Valera blinked at my words and then she brought her lips close to mine and rubbed my lips with her thumb. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m a bit like my mom daddy, you can''t make me pass out."

    "Are you sure"

    "Yes, and I''m going to prove it" Valera challenged.

    Immediately, Valera raised her butt and clapped down on my dick. She started riding me with a soft pace whose claps created a soft unholy melody but before things could go any further, I smacked her ass and pinned it down.

    "Not in here, the car is a total mess."

 Chapter 103 One Time Chance

    As Valera lifted her hips and finally unplugged her cunt, a flood of our essence came rushing out of her snatch.

    The viscous liquid poured on my legs and lower abdomen and then ran down onto the chair, further drenching it and leaving me in a much sticky position.

    "I''m sorry," Valera said as she quickly opened the door and exited the car.

    Standing outside the car, Valera hastily pulled her dress down, her eyes flying left and right and checking once more than we were alone.

    "Marcus, your trousers," Valera said when I came out for the car with my pants still down at my ankle.

    "My cock and thighs are drenched, I can''t wear my pants like that"

    Vakera was taken aback by my words, the hesitation on her face, making it obvious she knew what I wanted.

    "Someone might see us."

    "Then you better hurry"

    Though still hesitant, Valera gave the park one last look and confirming that we were all alone, she dropped to her knees and quickly swallow my cock.

    "Don''t forget my thighs and balls."

    Valera paused at my words and then she continued sucking my dick, moving her head back and forth across its length, and making sure her tongue caressed the tip of my shaft as it went in and out her mouth.

    Valera started hesitant but within seconds, she lost herself in the pleasure of sucking me off, her erotic slurps ringing out till I grabbed her hair and pulled her head off my dick.

    "My balls"

    Valera frowned at the deprivation of her lollipop, but my words got in her head and she kissed my dick and then went to sucking my testicles.

    She gave my balls a bit more care than needed considering it was meant to be a cleanup before she then moved to my thighs and licked up the streak of our juices.

    Without the least shame, Valer had her fingers deep in her pussy as I buckled my belt and she had no reservations about taking her hands out and licking her fingers.

    "Are you sure you''re only just a little like your mom?"

    Pulling out her index finger with a pop, Valera gripped my outstretched hand and followed me as we headed for my apartment.

    "My mom would have left you sitting in a puddle."

    As we went by Valera''s floor, I noticed her eyes linger on the door of her apartment and I gave her hand a tight grip.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon get to spend as much time as you want with her."

    "Since I was born, you''re the only man I''ve seen come so close to my mom. The fact that you haven''t fucked her is worrying because I doubt you''ll get such an opportunity."

    Valera''s words came out of the blue and after some seconds, I replied it.

    "I got it the first time, I can get it again."

    "Not really, the last time she suddenly got into a sex frenzy that''s why you probably got to finger her" Valera drawled out unsure of what I and Marth had engaged in.

    "If you aren''t even sure what we did, how do you know of our intimacy."

    "I''ve seen my mom more times than I can count pass out after giving herself several orgasms, I know what she smells like when she releases from her fingers."

    "Seems you have an impressive nose"

    "Yes, I''ve always been very good with smells. That''s also how I know about you and Lucy.

    The first time I smelled you on her, I asked her if she was your girlfriend."

    Valera''s words had me stopping and looking at her in surprise.

    "What did she say."

    "She denied it and was quite firm in pointing out that she had some other guy as her boyfriend, not you.

    "You''re not sharing her with some other men are you."

    "What do you think"

    By this time, we had reached my apartment, and as I unlocked it, Valera went behind me and hugged my waist her hand quick to grab my crotch and my semi-hard cock.

    "I trust that my man doesn''t share"

    "Good"

    As I pushed open the door, Valera quickly went in and while I entered and locked it she began undressing.

    "When is your mom coming back."

    "7:am"

    Nodding in acknowledgement, I took off my shoes and by the time I began losing my pants, Valera was in her naked glory and walking up to me with slow deliberate cat steps.

    I stopped in my actions and admired the way her budding hips swayed from left to right and then I focused on her perky breast which bounced on her chest.

    Soon Valera was in front of me and leaning forward, she began kissing her way up my chest, her hands roaming over my Pectorals.

    "Daddy, I love you." She whispered.

    "I love you too honey" I whispered giving her forehead a kiss

    "You know my ass and breast will become like my mom''s, right?" Valera said looking at me with hopeful intentional eyes and I could only chuckle in return.

    "What''s the matter" I asked moving to take off my trousers, but Valera hit my hands away and began undoing my belt.

    "I''m scared you''ll meet other women and forget about me."

    Valera had her head down as she spoke and taking my trouser off she also proceed to do the same for my underwear and then grab my dick, gently stroking its length.

    "If you are worried about me leaving you for other women, then why are being supportive of me having them."

    "Because I like the idea" Valera whispered looking down.

    "You like men with multiple women.

    "No" Valera quickly shook her head. "I like only you but then when I think of you fucking and dominating other women, it makes me excited.

    "Even if that woman is your mother"

    Valera gripped her hand at my question and then looking up at me she nodded her head.

    "The thought of you fucking her turns me on the most, I''ve rubbed myself to the idea of two of you doing it a few times.

    Do you find me weird?"

    "Yes, I think you''re a very weird girl. Will that be a problem," Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Valera was stunned by my words but as she looked into my eyes which contained nothing but desire for her, a smile crept up on her face.

    "No Daddy."

    "Good, now climb on that bed, If I remember well, you challenged me."

    "You''ll lose daddy" Valera said horridly getting on the bed and going on all fours, raising her ass high and wiggling it at me.

    As I got behind her and positioned myself, Valera turned to me.

    "Just so you know, if you create a harem, I''m going to be its head."

    "Even if your mom is in it" I teased as I pressed my shaft on her pink swollen lips slowly parting them.

    "Yes, I''m going to have even her eating me out."

    "You are one very weird girl darling" I said as I plunged into her dripping snatch.

 Chapter 104 Pervy Senses

    "Anghhh! Anghh!

    Gripping the sheets tight with drool leaking out of her mouth, Valera cried into the sheets while for the third time this night she was pinned down with a hand on her back and a thick rod hammered her from behind.

    The thick smell of sex and sweat pervaded the room, choking it of anything innocent but it was no bother to I and Valera.

    At this point, a good proton of my sheet was soaked in cum, and sweat and Valera''s ass and back were half-painted white.

    Even as I pounded her from behind, more juices leaked from her pussy dripping down her thighs with some of it dropping to the bed while the rest rushed to her feet which hung off the bed and then dropped to the floor.

    When we began, Valera had been vocal and full of life but after 5 hours of nonstop sex, the nymph had lost her cheery tone.

    Smack!!

    Anghhh!!

    "Are you trying to fall asleep?"

    Hnghhhh!

    "Good, "

    Valera had suddenly gone quiet, no single sound coming out of her mouth as my dick rammed into her kitty and created wet slick sounds.

    The harsh slap on her bum had been to wake up her drifting mind and it wasn''t the first time I needed to do it this evening.

    The little girl had been cocky and challenged me and I was bent on breaking the little rebellious spirit in her.

    Along with moans, I could hear whimpers leave Valera''s lips and it made me smirk knowing I was making today a night she would never forget.

    Swinging my hips forward and crashing it into her ass one last time, I slapped her bubble butt and grabbing onto her waist spun her around my dick so that her back now fell on the bed and I was between her legs looking down at her face.

    My swift actions cleared a bit of the drowsiness in Valera''s eyes and she watched as my figure descended, my chest pressing against her breast and my head resting above her left shoulder.

    I pressed my lips to Valera''s cheek layering it with kisses and then slowly began moving my hips, each thrust seeing all of my length be buried in the nymph''s cunt.

    Angh!

    Anghh!

    Anghh!

    It wasn''t long before I began smacking Valera''s pelvis harder, my rapid moments making the girl cry out beneath me.

    The sounds of Valera''s wet cave sucking up my dick rang out for several minutes and then finally I exploded in her for what could be the 8th time this night, my release triggering an orgasm in her.

    A deep growl left my lips as my seeds were squeezed out by Valera''s tight ever hungry cunt.

    My essence shot out of me for several seconds and when I was spent, I looked at Valera whose eyes had closed shut, pushed myself off her body and fell beside her breathing heavily.

    "Any more and I would have needed to buy a stamina portion," I thought to myself glancing at Valera''s peaceful sleeping form.

    "What is it with all my sugar babies and being sex freaks"

    At least Martha looked like a woman who might like getting piped, Valera and Lucy gave off auras of innocence, yet the women had been nothing but wild beasts in bed, continuously wanting for more.

    I lay on the bed for some seconds and then stood to my feet and carrying Valera over my shoulder hit the shower.

    Though I had to provide a lot of support for the girl so she could stand, I got her cleaned and returning to the room, changed the sheets and set her to sleep. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Putting on some underwear, collapsed at my desk and called up the system screen.

    [Ding! Valera Taylor has reached the minimum requirement to be a sugar baby, do you wish to add her.]

    "Yes"

    [Valera Taylor has been added as your sugar baby, congratulations Host you have gotten a new sugar baby.]

    [Ding, do you want to see all your rewards]

    "Yes"

    [Rising to the moment, you defended my sugar baby''s pride and have been rewarded with 300xp and 3500psdp.]

    [Not only did you take Valera''s purity in your car, but you also received a blowjob out in the open. Your title ''dirty old pervert'' has been upgraded to Nasty old pervert.

    Nasty old pervert: At the end of a sexual engagement, the total PSDP earned will be multiplied by 6. This does not apply to rewards and bonuses unrelated to a sex skill.

    This title comes with the passive ability Pervy senses.

    Pervy senses: You are able to detect if a woman is without panties if she is without a bra, if she is in any way dressed kinky or if she is horny. You are also able to feel the presence of a naked woman nearby.]

    [Rising to the challenge you showed Valera Taylor who is boss and have been rewarded with 150xp.]

    [Ding! In addition to the 3300psdp you receive for ploughing into Valera Taylor, for going at it for hours 4+ you have been additionally rewarded with 500psdp and have been rewarded with 200xp.

    Your title nasty pervert has been applied and you now have +22800

    [Congratulations host on getting a new sugar baby. You have been rewarded with +2 stats for all your body attributes.]

    [Congratulations host for getting a new sugar baby you have been rewarded with 30000PSDP]

    [You have filled up all available slots for Sugar Baby and have been rewarded with +1000xp.]

    "System, this is nice"

    I nodded my head in appreciation of the rewards, particularly liking the upgraded title and imagining the ways it could make me more perverted.

    "I already have a key, now if only I had an invisibility cloak."

    Done checking my rewards, I retrieved my laptop and checked if I could talk with an associate.

    {New chat with deepsnake; 3:43am}

    {Hey, are you there}

    Recognizing how late it was, I suspected deepsnake would be asleep but just as I was about to log off he replied me.

    {I''m always available, what do you need}

    {shouldn''t you be sleeping}

    {I could ask you the same}

    {I need information again}

    {Nice, who is this time}

    {Albert Chase, I want everything you can get on him and his family. Also, check on Lucy Corlea, she has ties to the family, get me everything you can find on her, she''s a priority.}

    {Okay, I''ll see what I can do and get back to you}

    {Good}

 Chapter 105 New Muscle

    "Wake up Honey"

    "No mummy, I want to sleep some more."

    "It''s not mummy is daddy my little Nymph"

    Hearing these words, Valera''s cracked open and she stared at me in surprise.

    "Marcus," she whispered

    "Ouch"

    "Is that how to address me."

    "Sorry Daddy" Valera answered with a hurt expression.

    Nodding my head, I leaned down and kissed her, sucking her lips for some seconds before moving from over her.

    "Get up, you have school"

    "Ahh I overslept"

    Valera shot out of the bed but before she could go anywhere, I grabbed her.

    "I''ll be late, I overslept" she panicked.

    "You didn''t oversleep, I woke you up in time."

    "You did," Valera asked in doubt looking around for a clock and then focusing on my phone when I showed her its screen.

    "5:30 am"

    "Yes, you should have ample to get ready for school."

    Valera blinked as if finding the fact that I had woken her early was impossible and then she jumped in my arms.

    "Thanks daddy"

    "You''re welcome" I chuckled grabbing and squeezing her buns.

    "Hehe naughty daddy"

    As she spoke, Valera got down from me and she scrambled for her clothes.

    When Valera was done wearing her clothes and about to sprint down to her apartment, I grabbed her.

    "I made for you bacon and egg, eat it before you leave."

    "Is it really for me," Valera asked her eyes going wide like saucers even surprising me.

    "Yeah"

    I moved to go to my desk but a silent ''Thank you'' from Valera had me looking at her.

    "Other than my mom, no one had ever cooked a meal for me."

    Valera''s voice cracked as she spoke and the system notified me of the consequence of my action.

    [Ding! Valera Taylor''s affection for you has reached 100. Congrats on this achievement you have been rewarded with a Valera Taylor apology card and the strength of your dominance aura has been permanently tripled.]

    Silently, I took a seat beside Valera on the bed and tapped my lap,

    "Come sit here, I''ll feed you."

    With a bright smile on her face, the girl quickly got comfortable on my lap and let me pamper her.

    When Valera was done eating, we somehow entered into a passionate kiss for a few minutes before disengaging.

    "Alright that''s enough, you need to leave and get dressed for school."

    "I don''t want to go school, I want to stay here and suck your dick all day."

    "I don''t doubt it."

    A harsh pinch to her butt had Valera jumping up and as I walked her to the door, just as I unlocked it, I wrapped my hands around her waist and pressed her rear to my groin, loving as she put her hand on the wall and immediately ground her bubble butt on my crotch.

    "Want a quickie daddy?"

    "Do you know whether your mom has any plans for today, I want to see her."

    "Well, she''ll be back by 8 and will go back to work by 2."

    "Wait she''ll still go to work today"

    "Yes, she''s taking extra shifts," Valera answered in a sad tone, no longer grinding.

    With a survey of the corridor and a kiss, Valera departed my apartment and I returned to my room to get ready for school.]

    ...

    [Ding you have been rewarded with 10xp]

    [Ding you have been rewarded with a bonus of 100xp] sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nice," I muttered as I came back from my run.

    Usually, I got 20-50xp as a bonus, a 100xp was appreciated.

    Taking my bath, I went over the classes I had for today, then checked on my trades and then walked out of the building not bothering to head over to my Mercedes.

    "I''ll need to call someone to wash that car."

    Walking the street and crossing the road, I bought a newspaper and then took a taxi to a car dealership, particularly the one where I had bought the Mercedes.

    Since I didn''t want to bring the Maserati over and could not use the Mercedes, I decided to just get another car and looking at the rows of used cars I was left unimpressed.

    "Do you guys have anything else."

    It hadn''t been up to a month since I got the Mercedes, so the sales girl who sold me my first car had been quick to recognize me when I entered and hurry to my side.

    "Yeah, there are a few cars to the back, they just came in yesterday and have yet to be put with others."

    Following the sales girl, I was led to a garage which had 7 cars and from amongst them I made my pick.

    Paying $14000 after staying in the dealership for 23 minutes, I drove a Camaro Z28 out of the building throttling on its V8 engine and drawing a few eyes from the loud roar of the muscle car.

    With time to spare before my first class began, I arrived at school by 10:22 and surprisingly, I spent the next 30 minutes explaining a concept to a fellow student who had approached me.

    "I thought you didn''t have time to help people."

    "I have time today"

    Sade who had stopped by my desk, nodded at my words and continued walking forward, preferring a seat at the front.

    A few minutes later, the class started and another day of learning began for me.

    Sometime between my 2nd and 3rd class, I received a call, raising an eyebrow at the caller, it was Denise.

    "Can we meet for dinner at 4 pm"

    "Sure"

    "Good, I''ll send you the address."

    The rest of my lectures went without a hitch, I kept up my reputation in class and when my fourth class ended, I drove to Le Don restaurant.

    As expected, it was a high-end restaurant and it also offered its customers the option of a private room, and that is where I met both Denise and Nadia.

    The room was well-lit, and it had a half-round cushion with a table at its centre.

    As I entered, Denise stood up, and beside her, Nadia quickly followed suit.

    "Welcome Marcus, glad you could join us."

    Not only was Denise''s tone polite and respectful, but her posture was submissive, tidbits of our relationship clear for anyone who could stare at us at this time.

    Denise''s actions elicited shock from Nadia who was beside but she struggled to hide it and imitate her teacher''s behaviour.

    "Well, you did invite me," I shrugged collapsing on the comfortable furniture, but just as I opened my mouth to speak, Denise discreetly shook her head, almost like she knew what I wanted to say.

    Unlike me, both Denise and Nadia gently took their seats, eloquence in their movements.

    "Would you," Denise offered a familiar Cigar in her hand, and when I took it, she moved over and lit it.

    "Ehn, did I scramble her brains last night."

    "Marcus before we begin talking about anything, I would like to bring up the reason why Nadia is here."

    Denise''s words made me raise an eyebrow as I hadn''t thought there was any special reason for her presence, and with a nod from me, she continued.

    "I want Nadia to be your personal assistant."

 Chapter 106 Attend To Me

    Whatever reaction the women were expecting, they didn''t get as I remained unmoved and once more nodded at Denise to continue speaking while I released a puff of thick white smoke.

    "As you must be aware, I have a strong base in New York but for me to properly work for you and especially deal with the company matter, I will have to assimilate myself into the Michigan system.

    At the same time, recognizing the economic hub New York is, I don''t want to eliminate my presence from there.

    This kind of setting along with other issues that would need me to travel around the country means that my interaction with you on a physical level will be severely hampered.

    I won''t be able to frequent Los Angeles or pay proper attention to the matters that arise from it as is due and so that is why I want to assign Nadia to you.

    "A personal assistant? Does she no longer want to practise law ?" I asked turning to Nadia who had remained silent and stoic all this time.

    Silently Denise went into her bag and withdrawing a paper handed it to me. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You want to create a private law firm," I said after reading the paper.

    "Yes, one meant to serve you"

    "Are my problems that many that I need a law firm."

    "For now no, but I believe that will change in the future."

    "Having just graduated law school, Nadia lacks experience. My plan is that along with serving you, she will gather experience and at the same time build a foundation for both herself and the firm here.

    As for her practice as a lawyer, due to the different state laws, Nadia would need to take the Los Angeles bar exam.

    Till she does that, she won''t be able to practice Law.

    When she does pass the exam though, she will be acting as both your assistant and and your personal attorney if I am absent."

    Looking away from Denise, I focused on Nadia, observing that she had kept her head bowed throughout.

    "Is she okay with this"

    Rather than answer Denise turned to Nadia and the woman feeling the stares took a deep breath and looked up at me.

    "First, I would like to apologize for my attitude yesterday, it was unprofessional.

    As for me becoming your personal assistant, my teacher and I talked about it at length and though I am doubtful, I trust in her judgement and will do my best to improve myself where lacking and fulfil my duties to you."

    "Is that your job pitch?"

    "If you trust my teacher enough to want to pay her a million per month, then you should trust that I am the cream of the top and the best for you."

    "I guess you''re right," I shrugged.

    "So that''s a yes," Denise asked for clarification.

    I nodded.

    A smile came to both women''s faces and then Nadia''s phone pinged.

    "Please excuse me," she said heading out."

    I followed her movement and then turned to Denise who was taking a sip of wine.

    "I''m not sure I like my POA looking so submissive while with me. I do enjoy the sight of a powerful woman."

    "I apologize, but Nadia is a very proud girl and if I don''t show myself completely submissive to you, she might be troublesome with you."

    "Why do you insist on her, I don''t mind someone less cable but willing. I do not need a burden."

    "Nadia is like a daughter to me, she wishes to reach heights that will see her hit a certain upper threshold, I don''t want her to be as clueless and unprepared as I was."

    "You want me to introduce her to our freakiness?" I wiggled my fingers in a bizarre manner, chuckling when Denise nodded her head,

    Denise moved to speak but before she could utter a word, Nadia came back in and silently took a seat.

    When she returned, we talked a bit about the changes that would happen now that I had a PA and Nadia asked me in what capacity I wanted her to serve.

    "When I need you, I''ll call you. "

    "Oh," Nadia said, making it obvious that she had expected a perhaps more harsher load.

    "Yes, and I already have some assignments for you."

    My words supplied both women, but I immediately went into speaking my needs.

    "First, there is a woman Martha Taylor who lives in the same building complex as me. I want you to find a way to anonymously give $10000 to her."

    Nadia stood frozen for a second and then hurriedly took out a notepad and jotted something down.

    "Can I ask about your relationship with her and the reason you wish to send her money"

    "I''m trying to get into her pants and the money is to help relieve her of her financial burden."

    This time Nadia didn''t freeze and I nodded my head at Denise glad that she had been upfront with her protege on the type of person she was going to work for.

    Seeing Nadia look up at me from her note, I continued.

    "Next is I want you to find me a house here in Los Angeles, I don''t want something opulent, my needs for it are a large garage, a secure community and the allowance for underground rooms.

    Select 5 houses and I''ll go check them up and make my pick."

    Nadia nodded.

    "The last thing is to remind you that I have a date on Wednesday evening with Sade so I won''t be available."

    Saying this, I watched Nadia for any changes and noticing none I shrugged.

    Though as a personal assistant, Nadia''s job was to assist me and she was bound by confidentiality to keep what we discussed a secret, if she wanted to inform her friend of the kind of man I was, I had nothing against it.

    I had no plans of being a cruel tyrant who had no care for the feelings of his subordinates.

    "Do you have any questions before I dismiss you"

    Nadia sat up at this question, mulled for a second and spoke.

    "Sir, my mentor has informed me of her plan to introduce you to the upper society of Los Angeles by acquiring a stake in Hullton Resort.

    To significantly buffer her efforts, I have also thought that it is best if you were a member of an elite club or association here in Los Angeles.

    Would you be willing to embark on this path?"

 Chapter 107 My Wake

    My brows furrowed at Nadia''s words, the perverted introvert in me feeling a bit annoyed but I understood the necessity and brilliance of her plan.

    "Sure."

    Nodding her head, Nadia excused herself and left, leaving just me and Nadia in the room.

    "She''s different."

    "I care for her, do you" Denise asked as I let a column of smoke into the air.

    "Go to the point."

    "I saw your eyes follow her butt as she left, what are your plans"

    "You decided to make her my personal assistant despite knowing the kind of person I am, what did you expect."

    Though I didn''t pull up her profile system info seeing as I had just 4 more chances to view it left, glancing at Densie from the corner of my eyes and seeing her become contemplative I understood that given her faith in me, she had made an oversight on my perverseness and brought Nadia to me.

    "She''s now probably reconsidering her idea of bringing Nadia to me. I can''t let her doubt me."

    [Daddy''s apple is activated -2500psdp]

    [Honest lover is activated -55000psdp]

    [Honest lover: Your words and every action drip with innocence and honesty but be warned though that if your target finds out you are lying, the consequence will be greater than usual. Duration 2 minutes.]

    Along with immediately going to the store and activating these two techniques Honest Lover especially, which I stumbled on sometime earlier today, I also focused and put my dominance aura into play.

    The system had always noted to me that mental could boost the strength and effectiveness of my auras and with mental now activated, I could feel the way a portion of the energy in my head was scooped out and the way It was propagated into an energy field that enveloped Denise.

    "Denise, just as I told you back in New York, who you hate, I hate, and if I wasn''t clear enough, who you care for, I also care for.

    If you think I am a playboy who is just out to get women and leave a wreck in my wake then you are wrong.

    In my wake, you will see women who have been showed love and care and who will follow me as I move forward.

    Just as you are precious to me, so is Nadia and you might find this hard to believe, but I will do everything in my power to protect you and every other woman in my life."

    I was done speaking but then a feeling which I had kept tamed in my heart burst out, though in a bit of an exaggerated manner.

    "What happened to Valera will never happen again. It doesn''t matter who is on the right, no one in this world is allowed to touch any of my women, and if they do, they better be ready to lose a hand."

    Saying this, my breathing got heavy, and when I was done talking, my proud shoulders fell, my eyes unable to help but go a bit teary.

    "It seems you weren''t as partial to that incident as you acted."

    "She''s, my baby. How can I be calm after a bunch of idiots dared touch her."

    [Ding! Denise Harther''s affection for you has reached 100.]

    "Hmm, So, she isn''t cold-hearted." I thought to myself and lifted my head, blinking away the water in my eyes and the heavy emotion rushing through my being.

    Sitting back and having a sip from a glass like my sudden emotional outburst hadn''t affected her the least bit, Denise spoke.

    "Do you also have plans to get in my skirt?"

    "What do you think" I glanced at her.

    "I''m not interested."

    "Well, there is no problem then, I won''t force anyone to suck my dick."

    Seeing Denise nod albeit hesitantly I decided to get back to business.

    "I''ve been looking into acquiring shares at Google and cementing my place in the company. They have a third round of funding coming next month, look into it and get me a meeting with its heads."

    "Seems like you have big expectations of them."

    "I do make this a priority."

    "Okay. I''ll be flying to Michigan tomorrow to deal with the mess you left there,"''

    "Hmmm"

    "I''m going to be enlisting Grace''s aid"

    Slowly my eyes shifted to Denise and despite the unhappy energy they radiated courtesy of my mental she continued talking unbothered.

    "I got her to spill everything, the ways she tried to manipulate you, and your last deal with her."

    "How did you get that information?"

    "I''m a better diplomat than you" Denise said taking a jab at my tendency to use threats to obtain cooperation, "but I wouldn''t have refrained from using violence if that hadn''t worked." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Denise''s last words surprised me.

    "I didn''t think that was up your ally"

    "Pursuing the Richards case had me go to places and do things I never thought I would."

    "And you think you need to do the same for this instance."

    "Michigan isn''t a nice place and neither is your relationship with the Albert family. It is dirt that you might have considered not letting touch you, even at certain costs."

    The sudden darkness of Denise''s tone surprised me but she was not done.

    "Jane died two nights ago supposedly of overdose."

    I wanted to remain calm but I couldn''t resist the goosebumps that went up me.

    "It''s one of the reasons I fiercely reached out to Grace."

    "I see, "

    "I received an anonymous offer for your shares at Ford along with promises of sparing you."

    "How much"

    "100 million"

    "Tch'' I snorted my body relaxing into my seat as I took a drag.

    "How did your acquisition of the resort go."

    "It went well, the guards have been thrown in jail. Her classmates though are a little bit troublesome because of her relationship with them and the risk of drawing public attention,

    I''ve gotten the boy who hit her to admit guilt, but his parents aren''t nobodies and they''ve agreed only to monetary compensation and an apology.''

    "So, no jail time for him"

    "None if we take things as they are."

    "Which family is he from."

    "Philip Beckam. He''s a major exporter in the US and England ."

    "British magnates" I grumbled. "Michigan already has us on our feet, no need to light another blaze ."

    "That''s smart."

    "I won''t be sparing him though."

    "Okay," Denise drawled out unsure what I planned to do," I will direct Nadia on how to handle the rest of the issue."

    "What are your plans for Lucy, if what Grace said is true, you can actually be accused of murder. She''s going to be important in this matter."

    "She''s my woman."

    I simply answered giving Denise a deep stare.

    "I''ll be leaving you now, I have some work to complete before I fly" Denise said getting to her feet.

    She moved towards the door and then stopped and turned back to me.

    "Marcus I trust you."

 Chapter 108 Thick, Not Big

    By the time I left Le Don restaurant, it was 6:11 and I headed straight back home.

    "As I drove into the parking lot of the building, my eyes briefly fluttered left and right wondering whether someone had noticed my unusual lifestyle and began targeting me.

    I parked the Camaro beside my out-of-service Mercedes and as I stepped out, I couldn''t help but take a step back and look at the two with amazement.

    "Being rich is awesome" I thought a large smile forming on my face.

    I mean rather than immediately worrying about how to clean my car after my girl squirted all over it, I just walked into a dealership and got another one.

    "Fuck, life is different when you have money."

    As I departed from the parking lot though, I couldn''t help but grumble within at the fact that I now had to get someone to come clean my car.

    Climbing up the stairs as usual was a chore but it didn''t stop me from offering my help to an elderly woman who had two heavy shopping bags in her hands.

    "Granny, I live in this building, let me help you"

    Carrying the woman''s bags, I found myself needing to go two floors past my destination, and I nodded to her as she thanked me when I dropped her groceries before her door.

    Walking away from the granny, before I could reach the stairs and begin descending, my attention was attracted to a door ahead from which the loud shouts of an argument rang out.

    Initially, I had no plans of even caring about what was going on, but then the door was flung open and from it, two people marched, a man and a woman the two of them arguing.

    Now for the man, I didn''t really care, I just knew he had something that looked like jeans and white innerwear put on, it was the woman who seemed to be in her mid-twenties with had her hair shaved and dyed red and was putting on tight shorts and a flimsy white top that got my eyes and my pervy sense tingling.

    The woman wasn''t a massive butt-curvy demon but was rather a thick female and yes, there''s a difference between being thick and having a fat ass, though they tend to overlap 90% of the time.

    Her full thighs which had an exposed dragon tattoo that extended from beneath her shorts took my attention to her beautiful shapely legs.

    "She has on no panties and I can feel that she''s horny."

    Seeing the woman huffed at the man, turned and began marching in my direction, I quickly pulled up the system and opened the store.

    Slowing my steps, I looked at the screen and rapidly scrolled through the available items.

    "Shit it''s not here"

    I had come to the store hoping to get the incubus gaze, but with it unavailable probably having been shuffled out, I could only curse, shrug and keep moving.

    Slowing my pace, I allowed the girl to reach the stairs and began to descend it first and following from behind I watched as her thighs jiggled as she angrily marched down. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Excuse me"

    "Huh"

    The woman turned at the sound of my voice behind her, the fire in her eyes dulling as she noticed the young man who had called her.

    "Are you alright, a beauty like you shouldn''t be shouted at like that."

    I could see that the woman wanted to in some way lash out her frustration at me, but the pressuring effect of my tripled dominance aura came into play and with a frown she just shook her head.

    "I''m fine. It''s just a slight argument."

    "Alright, no worries then."

    My smile had the woman nod with narrowed eyes at me and then she continued walking.

    When after we descended the next set of stairs, I failed to follow her down instead of branching to the corridor, I noticed her turn and stare at me.

    "Nice"

    Without incubus to make the woman''s kitty itch and twitch super crazy, there wasn''t really much I could do to an agitated woman without needing to put in much effort, so I decided to just introduce myself and pave the way for further interactions.

    "Should I have told her my name though?" I wondered.

    "No, with the impact my dominance aura had on her, not telling her my name gives me a mysterious feel, but the downside is that it reduces our familiarity."

    Arriving before a door, I threw away my thoughts and knocked, my eyes twinkling as Irrespective of who was behind the door I would be happy.

    As should most likely be considering that Martha had returned to work by 3 pm, it was Valera who opened the door and though she at first had a dull look, when she saw me, her eyes lit up and he jumped into my arms.

    "Daddy" she whispered into my ears as I carried her up.

    It didn''t take much for her to crash her lips on mine and as we kissed, my hand easily found its way beneath the simple black skirt she had on and held her ass.

    Mmmh! Mmmh!

    Out there in the hallway, for seconds we kissed and sucked on each other''s lips, moaning and creating resonating slurp before our eyes then flashed open and I dropped her as we looked at each other with naughty and unholy smiles.

    "When does your mom typically get back."

    "By 10 pm"

    "Good let''s go in"

    "That''s not a good idea, she might come back at any time"

    Though Valera, complained she was already halfway turning to head back into the apartment and with a single pinch to her butt she forgot her inhibitions.

    There was a reason why some people fucked outdoors and it wasn''t because they wanted to showcase their bodies hopefully, but because of the excitement that came with the thought of being caught.

    As we entered, I could feel this naughty excitement radiating from Valera and I had just barely closed the door behind me when the woman rushed up and captured my lips once more, her left hand pulling my head down to hers while her left grabbed my sacks through my pants.

    Grabbing and fiercely squeezing Valera''s breast, when we separated to get air, I pulled her shirt over her head, exposing her unclad boobs and I watched as in record time, Valera got my pants and underwear dropping and my semi-hard cock in her hand.

    Stepping out of my trousers, I took off my shirt and saw Valera had already slipped down her skirt, showing me her bare cleanly shaved crotch I picked her up and carried her to the bed.

    When I dropped her on the bed, my frame was above hers and our chests were just a few inches apart.

    We immediately began kissing and while Valera began petting my dragon looking to bring it to full mast, my middle finger slipped into her cave and prepared it for an upcoming invasion.

 Chapter 109 Mommys Box

    "Daddyyy¡­yess, ahhhh¡­. Yesss¡­. Moreee, harder daddyyyy."

    At the moment, the distance between Valera''s body and mine was no more. My sculpted chest pressed down against her breasts flattening them on her body as I buried my face in her neck and drilled my meat into her wet kitty.

    Urghhh!

    As I fucked the little Nymph, I occasionally let out groans and bit her neck sucking on the painful bite marks I created.

    With my head this close to her I got a first class hearing of Valera''s erotic cries. I felt the way her hands tightened on my back and her fingers dug into it, sure to leave bruises.

    Squelch! Squelch!

    I had given my baby the fuck of her life the previous night, yet right now her pussy was a soaked sponge. Her vagina walls clamped hard on my dick like they hadn''t been fed in months and her legs locked around my hips like she feared I would run away.

    Having been going at it for minutes, it was no surprise to me when Valera''s already greedy cunt held my dick tighter and her cries got louder.

    Tightening my core, I hammered down harder on my baby''s pussy, smashing my pelvis against her and creating incessant squelching sounds.

    Valera''s pussy got even wetter and finally, she let out a cry as a torrent of liquid poured out of her.

    Fucking her while she came, I let out guttural groans as the I enjoyed the extra tightness and slickness of her cave and I raised my head.

    Holding her face in my hands, as I fucked her, I looked down at her tense red expression, watching her mouth open in a silent scream as she orgasmed.

    Valera and I stared at each other as her body was hit with intense waves of pleasure, and when it made one final tremble and calmed, I captured her breathless lips.

    Mmmmh!

    I sucked the little oxygens in Valera''s mouth before raising my body, my right hand idly moving and grabbing her left breast, squeezing and rubbing her nipples as she heavily heaved.

    "How was it."

    "I want more" Valera said, her legs which had fallen to the side trying to rise and wrap around my waist.

    "Not so fast"

    Running my hand down Valera''s thighs, I pinned her eager legs down and slowly pulled out my dick, watching as her juices flowed out of her cunt some of it dripping to the ground where a small pool had already formed and the rest disappearing between her butt crack.

    "You''re still hard" Valera said reaching out and stroking my dick which was still yet to release.

    She pushed herself up from the bed, looking to drop to the floor and suck me I stopped her.

    "You said your mother has several sex tools, I want to see them."

    Valera looked at me a little confused, but the grin I had on my face quickly filled her mind with naughty thoughts and not wasting a second, she rushed to the desk at the side.

    I watched her drop to her knees and crawl beneath the desk, licking my lips as her dripping cunt an asshole was exposed to my hungry eyes, making my cock twitch.

    To my surprise, Valera sifted through a box underneath the table and then brought a smaller white box, skipping over to me with excitement,

    She immediately took a seat beside me and it was only as she was about to open it that her face turned red.

    Slowly she opened the box, sneakily glancing at me to gauge my reaction.

    "How many of these have you used."

    Within the box, there was first noticeably a bottle of oil, this making me nod my head at the necessity of lube and then there were two handcuffs, 4 dildos of different sizes none of them small though. There was a blindfold, a ball gag, anal beads, a paddle whip, a but plug with a furry tail and wolf ears.

    "Just a few," Valera said biting her lips and watching as I lifted the wolf ears and looked at her questioningly.

    "Mom loves those, she even wears them inside the house sometimes."

    "Well, which do you love" I asked dropping the fluffy ears back.

    Brushing off her shyness, Valera reached into the box and brought out the blindfold and then also picked up the butt plugs.

    Taking the two items from her hands I chuckled.

    "let''s get to it then."

    Valera shuddered, but she quickly climbed the bed, got on her knees and availed herself of my desires.

    First, I put the blindfolds on, then I took her hands behind her back and secured them with the handcuffs.

    "Daddy you''re so naughty, I was in trouble but you were busy getting turned on and planning how to get me in a similar state for yourself."

    I sat stomped for some seconds on what Valera was talking about and then it hit me, a wry smile came to my lips.

    The little nymph was talking about the incident where she had been cuffed by the guards, she believed that from that time I had been turned on by the sight of her bound up and helpless and so was enacting it.

    Though she was wrong, I saw no need to spoil her fun since the idea clearly excited her.

    Thwack!!

    Ahhhh!

    Why use my palms when there was a readily available paddle.

    The stinging pain from the paddle had Valera who was on her knees buck forward and without her hands, she would have fallen forward if I hadn''t grabbed her by the hair.

    "Naughty girl," I said dragging the pad over her bottom, loving as she shivered.

    "Daddy, that was painful."

    "Do you want another one"

    "Yes" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thwack"

    "Mmmmhh!!"

    Shivering harder from the pain, Valer rubbed her thighs against each other and bit her lips.

    "How was it"

    "It hurts."

    "Do you want another one"

    "Yes"

    I hit Valera''s ass three more times, the intensity of my strikes increasing and then the next time I asked if she wanted another, she changed her answer.

    "No"

    "ahhh daddy" she cried

    "Sorry honey, your ass is just too sexy."

    Without warning I pushed Valera so she fell on the bed, her chest and head pressing on the sheets and then I stood over her red ass cheeks.

    I ran my index finger down her butt crack and stop at her butt hole, drawing circles around it.

    Valera let out hums at my light touch, pushing her ass backwards so she could get a stronger feel and then she suddenly let out a squeal as my fingers retracted and I dived in head first.

 Chapter 110 RunAway

    When Valera had gone to retrieve the box from beneath the desk, along with her tight butthole, she had exposed her pink pussy lips which glistened with juices from her release.

    As I whacked her, I couldn''t help but notice a thin strand of liquid run down her thighs while she rubbed them together and when I bent her over on the bed, the scent of her pussy along with its glistening sight had me burying my head between her butt cheeks.

    Eeeeee!

    Having been expecting a long hard road to attack her pussy, the feel of soft lips and a ravenous tongue caught Valera by surprise and after she squealed, she pushed her ass back and moaned as I feasted on her kitty.

    "Daddyyy"

    Smack!

    Pressed this close to Valera''s cunt, her smell hit my senses stronger than ever, and her taste made me hungry.

    Frist mopping her pussy lips with my lips, my tongue licked up all the juice on it and then it slipped between her soft folds and teased at her entrance.

    Like she had been hit by an electric current, Valare jerked forward a loud gasp leaving her lips, she wanted to move away, but my hand on her butt held her in place and she could only let the several waves of current run its course.

    Within the time her body stalled because of the new and intense pleasure it had been hit with my tongue pushed into her hole and this time rather than tremble, Valera had a mini orgasm.

    Ahhhhmm!

    Burying her head into the bed and using it to silence her scream, Valera snatch released a good amount of nectar into my mouth and I found myself lapping it with a hunger I couldn''t fathom.

    "So sweet"

    Valera;''s orgasm didn''t last long and when her body was done shaking, I properly sat behind her, my cock raging hard, and pulling her butt towards me dived back into her kitty.

    Daddy¡­ ahhhh, , mmmm,,, anghhh.

    Smack!

    Valera''s mouth could not stay close as I devoured her, sometimes she cried, sometimes she screamed, and sometimes she just mumbled incoherently.

    As my tongue slipped into her tight hole and explored her insides, I rained down a hard slap on her rear, giving her mind a mix of pleasure and pain to rapidly process.

    Bringing my thumb to her backdoor, I rubbed around her hole, increasing the pleasure for her and then I brought another finger down and rubbed her clit.

    "Daddy," Valera said with a fearful gasp her body shaking.

    "Are you coming again?" I asked as I flicked and teased her clit

    Other than heavy breathing, nothing else escaped Valera''s mouth, and then seconds later when I pushed my thumb past her sphincter her body trembled and I watched as a thick whitish liquid with a honey-like smell came flowing down her pussy.

    Mmmmhh!

    Valera let out a muffled scream as she had a second orgasm within a short period.

    Staying still I watched the erotic sight of my little Nymph''s body trembling and quivering, her release running down her thigh.

    When she finally went still, I leaned forward and delicately began licking the nectar leaking out of her flower.

    I licked Valera''s cunt clean of her sweet nectar and delivered a hard spank that had her bubble butt tremble, I got off from the bed.

    With a grin on my face, I picked up the lube and anal bead, ready to work on my baby''s second hole, but as I turned to her and placed a hand on her ass, I discovered that she had fallen asleep.

    Smack!

    Smack!

    Despite the position which had her ass hanging up in the air Valera had literally fallen asleep not even the two light hits I deliver to her rear were able to wake her.

    It made sense that after the abnormally intense fuck we had engaged in the previous night this evening, her body would be unable to hold up.

    Seeing how tired and peaceful she looked while sleeping, I decided against waking her.

    It was with a ragging boner that I dressed up, undid her cuffs, cleaned her, lay her in bed packed up and kept back Martha''s kinky box.

    Exiting the apartment, when I made my way to my place, I groaned as I stepped inside, looking at the painful bulge in my pants.

    "I thought you would be down by now" I complained.

    With Valera out of commission and Lucy absent, I thought of beating my meat, but then I shook my head and dialled a number.

    "Marcus" A voice cheerfully said from over the phone.

    I wanted to speak but then stopped as I heard shouts coming from the background.

    "Are you alright"

    "Yeah, I''m fine it''s just some people screaming at each other" Sophia said in a low tone. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s up, are you back from your business trip."

    Sophia, Isabell and I only shared one class and it was a Thursday class, so they both hadn''t seen me since last week.

    "Yeah, been back for a while."

    "And you didn''t call me," Sophia asked with a pout.

    "I''ve been busy."

    "Hmm, and now you''re not busy now huh."

    "Something like that. It seems you''re out."

    "Yeah, is the big guy hungry?"

    "He is."

    "Nice, come pick me up, I''ll send u the address."

    "Okay."

    Cleaning up, I changed my clothes and after some minutes was out of my apartment and driving to Los Angeles University.

    I was quite surprised when Sophie sent me an address to a residence in the university and as I pulled up on Rezevez Street, house 23, I looked towards the house wondering if it was a sorority house because it was too quiet for a party to be going on within.

    Picking my phone, I dialled Sophie and informed her that I had arrived, having to point out to her that I was in a Camaro when she said she couldn''t see my Maserati.

    A few minutes later from my side mirror, I watched as a girl in an oversized white shirt, carrying a pair of red sneakers and a handbag came rushing out of house 23.

    I cocked my head at the sight unsure of what to make of it, but as the girl reached the car, I saw a man run out of the house screaming her name.

    "Go! Go! Go! Go!

    Taking a seat beside me Sophie urged me to move the car as I started it and put it in gear, my eyes widened as behind the man a woman came rushing out of the house wearing a night robe.

    I stepped on the pedestal and accelerated away just as the man was about to reach us.

    "Who are those two."

    "My parents" Sophie answered, a grin on her face as she looked back, the girl clearly glad that she had gotten away.

    "Dr Racheal is your mom."

 Chapter 111 Exotic Display

    Piiiim!

    Piiiim!

    After remaining still on the road despite the traffic light turning from red to green, the car behind me honked with spite and I could only tap Sophie''s head as I stepped on the gas pedal.

    "You know I could suck you while you drive right," Sophie said as she took her head off my dick, catching the strand of saliva that dribbled from her mouth and taking it back to my cock, which she gently stroked as I drove.

    "You suck too well, who knows the reaction one of your tricks would get out of me."

    "Awww, that''s a nice thing to say"

    With just my left hand on the wheel, Sophia leaned over and pressed her lips to my cheeks with a smack as if thanking me for my words and then she moved to my right ear and began nibbling and tickling it with her tongue.

    "Do the girls you fuck ever tell you that you have a nice big cock."

    "What makes you think there are other girls."

    "Well, the fact that you fuck like a veteran."

    "I see you still haven''t forgotten my handwork on you."

    "Yeah, I never thought it was possible to both love and fear something. Your train moves like there is no tomorrow and worst of all, it doesn''t run out of steam.

    You came back at the right time, I was just beginning to get horny."

    "Hmm. Well, some compliment my dick but most don''t get a chance to do so as they''re busy screaming."

    With my recent escapades, my cock had increased to 7.2 a rather sweet spot and the thing that got girls going was its girth which measure 3.9 inches.

    My cock basically filled their hands when they held it.

    "Wow, never would have taken you for a playboy, or better yet fuck boy."

    As we reached another traffic light, Sophie immediately dived down on my cock and I stroked her head as she bobbed her head up and down, her tongue swirling around the tip of my meat while her hand pumped its base.

    When next Sophie lifted her head, she cocked her head at me.

    "Where are we going."

    "A Hotel," I thought she would be thrilled by this idea considering her spending habits, yet she frowned and shook her head.

    "That''s boring, I know a much better place we can go to and fuck like literal rabbits."

    I raised my eyebrow at her, sceptical about her suggestion and she shook her head.

    "Come on trust me, it''ll be fun"

    "Okay."

    "Nice, but first, we need to stop at a store."

    Valera said a store but I found myself stopping at a supermarket. I made no complaints though as before she left she made sure to finish with me.

    Mmmmh!

    With the car parked, Sophie didn''t hold back as she bobbed her head on my dick furiously.

    While she sucked and stroked my cock, her other hand cupped my ball, gently rubbing them.

    It didn''t take long for my dick to throb and for my meat to expand in her mouth and release its essence.

    Mmmh!

    Gulp!

    Gulp!

    Sophie found herself swallowing mouthfuls of cum and when my shaft stopped pumping, she raised her head and looked at my satisfied face incredulously.

    "How can you come so much," she said smacking her lips clearly having enjoyed the drink.

    "Go do your shopping and get back here quick, I''m raring to fuck your pussy."

    Though still stunned by the quantity of my load Sophie smiled at my words and exited the car.

    "Oh, I took these," she said putting her head through the window and showing me a bundle of cash I had dropped in the car some time ago.

    Several minutes passed before Sophie came back and in her hands, she held a couple of bags which she dumped in the back.

    "Wait, I''m not done" she said still heading back to the shop.

    "Why do we need a stereo for.''

    "You''ll see"

    Leaving the supermarket, under Sophie''s directive, we began driving towards the outskirts of town.

    Showing that she had made a broad shopping she popped a cassette into my car''s radio, a rap song playing and along with that, she reached for dick once more, stroking it while kissing my face and neck and stroking my nipples under my shirt.

    Our journey while over 20 minutes was uneventful and when the car came to a stop, it was in front of a cabin deep in the woods with a lake within sight.

    Stepping out of the car with a properly built-up boner courtesy of Sophie I looked around the darkness of our surroundings and the half-moon in the sky.

    "Whose cabin is this."

    "My parents,"

    "This is a dangerous place to be alone."

    "For others perhaps, but I''ve been coming here on my own for quite a while, it''s a haven for me."

    Stepping into the house I discovered that we didn''t have electricity and had to light up lamps.

    Directing me to a couch, Denise lit up the lamps in the house, revealing its simple natural beauty to me, a place where one could be disconnected from the world.

    "Give me a minute" Sophie said lighting up a fireside and handing me a can of Pepsi.

    When Sophie left, I took off my clothes, planning to jump her, but when she returned, I was the one left surprised and about to be pounced on.

    The oversized shirt and sneakers she had initially been putting on were gone, her outfit now consisted of a black pair of black stilettoes, and black fishnet stockings that climbed up her thick thighs and were attached to crotchless panties.

    On her chest, she wore a bra that left her nipples out and bare and along with a black collar on her neck, she had a riding crop in her hand.

    I didn''t know if what she had on at the moment was from the mall or had already been in the cabin but it had my semi-hard dick summoning strength and inflating.

    "How do I look," Sophie said standing in front of me and posing, turning around and placing her hand on her waist as she bent forward, giving me a view of her bass asshole and pussy.

    While she posed, Sophie''s eyes were constantly on my dick and when she saw that it was at full mast, veins running along it, she walked up to me and placed her right leg on my chest, having my eyes run up the sexiness of her extreme heels and her well-formed legs.

    Sophie dragged the crop down my chest tickling my skin as she went and then when she reached my cock, she rubbed the black leather stick along its length. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slowly stroking my cock with the black crop, Sophie''s breathing steadily got heavier as my cock increasingly twitched and then she took her feet off me and knelt between my spread legs but as she moved to grab my shaft I stopped her.

    "Hands behind your back."

    Sophie was taken aback but quickly she nodded and leaning forward, extended her tongue as much as she could and gave my shaft a lick from bottom to top.

 Chapter 112 Urgent

    "It''s quite thick" the girl muttered after her first lick.

    Looking at my meat with adoration, Sophie extended her tongue once more and gave it another lick, not stopping this time as she moved her head and licked the sides and then looking at me who had remained silent all this, brought her mouth to my balls.

    First tickling my sacks, Sophie gave them kisses and licks and then giving into her desire, put one of my balls in my mouth.

    While my dick throbbed in pain at being ignored, I closed my eyes in appreciation of the warm feeling that Sophie''s mouth brought to my balls and encouraged by my reaction, Sophie sucked harder on my sacks.

    Rolling my one ball in her mouth, Sophie had her tongue rubbing all over it, her eyes leaving my face and going to my cock which had begun twitching hard at the simulation. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By the time Sophie moved to my second balls, her eyes were both drinking in the sight of my thick chest which was rising and falling of my cock which had begun releasing precum.

    As she suckled on my left ball, rolling it about in her mouth, her eyes dedicatedly followed the trail of presume that slowly ran down my shaft.

    When the white essence reached the base of my dick, she released my balls with a pop and gave the cum trail a hard leak, scooping everything in her mouth and after savouring the taste, she captured the head of my dick which carried the remaining spillage of precum.

    Mmmmh! A moan left Sophie as she sucked my dick hard trying to drain out all the essence in my pipe.

    Feeling she had properly drained my pipe, she raised her head and gave my cock a few more licks, each lick sending a shiver of pleasure through me and then coated my cock once more but this time taking in nearly half my length. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    Without the support of her hands, Sophie had to first bob head on my cock for some seconds, bathing it in her saliva and then she began taking in more of it, her gags become more stained when my meat began going past her throat.

    Urghhh!

    The first penetration of my cock into her throat spread warmth through me and slowly pushed in more of my dick into her throat, I reached down and stroked her head.

    Sophie had been moving quite slow but with my encouragement, she sped up and soon my entire shaft was down her throat and she was bobbin her head on it.

    "Niceeee" I hissed, dogging my fingers through her hair as I stroked it

    Urck!

    Urck!

    Like she had killed her gag reflex and no longer deepened on oxygen, Sophie moved her throat on my shaft for over half a minute, leaking more and more saliva over it and my pelvis.

    Looking for mental assistance Sophie locked her gaze with mine as she sucked my cock.

    I watched as her eyes slowly got teary and then when the first tear dropped, she pulled her head off my cock, breathing heavily as she dutifully kept to my words of keeping her hand behind her back.

    While she caught her breath my cock swayed up and down as if calling back her attention.

    She was still breathing heavy when I leaned forward, grabbed her face and kissed her.

    As we kissed, I picked Sophia off the ground like she weighed nothing, placing her soft ass on my lap and slipping two fingers into her snatch.

    Anghhhh!!

    When I released Sophie''s lips, a long gasp left her mouth and began greedily sucking in oxygen, but my lips which quickly latched onto her breast had her moaning and expelling the little air she had taken in, her back arching in pleasure and frustration.

    With her legs spread, my finger swiftly went in and out of Sophie''s snatch, basking in the slipperiness provided by her wetness and while she moaned, I sucked on her soft mounds, my teeth catching her full round nipples and lightly chewing on them.

    Anghhh.... mmmh...mmmhh¡­.Masterrrr¡­ don''t stop.

    "Curling my two fingers in Sophia''s cave, I upped the pace of their movement while moving while alternative my mouth between her breasts.

    Burying my face in Sophie''s chest I sucked harder when I felt her moans become rapid, a sign that she was close to hitting her peak.

    I sucked her breasts for a few more seconds and then the next time I bit hard on her nipple, she gripped my head tight as she climaxed.

    Mmmmmmh!

    Sophie''s juices drenched my hand. She pressed my head harder on her breast as she came and when she was done, she collapsed on me.

    Resting on my chest, Sophie took some seconds to regain herself and when she could finally move her limbs, her fingers circled on my nipples before then moving to my dick.

    "Master you''re still hard."

    "Yeah."

    Giving my shafts a few pumps, Sophie moved to mount me but I stopped her.

    "Unless you want me to ram your ass dry, go bring some lube"

    Sophie''s eyes widened at my words but with a smile, she got off my lap and went to facilitate the invasion of her backdoor.

    When she returned, I was standing with my meat bouncing up and pointing at the ceiling and as she handed me a bottle, she pressed her soft curvaceous figure to my body and grabbed my cock affectionately.

    "Master, this must hurt a lot."

    "Yes," I said, shivering as her fingers tentatively ran along my length.

    "Come let me make you feel better"

    Drawing all her five fingers on my meat one final time before leaving it, Sophie winked at me and then swaying her marvellous ass, she climbed onto the couch and bending over on her knees, she wiggled her juicy butt which glistened with her release.

    "What are you waiting for master."

    With my cock throbbing in desire, I went behind Sophie and rubbing my cock down her deep butt crack, I pushed it into her snatch next.

    "I thought you wanted my asshole" Sophie said turning back and looking at me as I pressed my chest to her back and rubbed her breasts.

    "Oh we will honey, but for now I need to urgently empty my balls,"

    "Okay, master" Sophia giggled as I grabbed her neck and my pelvis began smashing on her juicy ass, smacking sounds ringing out.

 Chapter 113 Teleporting Apple

    It was the bright morning ray of the sun along with the beautiful voices of chirping birds that woke me up the next day.

    Opening my eyes, at first, I had been taken aback, unsure of where I was but then memories from the previous day came rushing in and my body relaxed on the bed.

    Adjusting to the light, I stared up at the brown ceiling, looked at the desk and walls that were on my left and right and then I looked to my chest where a bundle of dark hair that was attached to a seductive body lay.

    For the first seconds, I stayed still, but after several subtle movements from the bundle of hair, I reached down and pushed away several stands of black, exposing a face which had on an embarrassed look at the owner''s realization that they had been caught.

    "Continue I like it."

    Sophie''s eyes brightened at my words, and seeing me gently stroke her hair, she sent out her tongue and resumed flickering it over my nipple.

    For nearly a minute Sophie excitedly played with my nipples while I ran my hands through her hair, then suddenly she propped herself up so she was looking down at me, and focusing on my chest capturing my nipple in her mouth.

    This move had a jolt of current pass through me and Sophie did not miss this. She placed her legs leg over mine rubbing her thighs over it while her hand moved and grabbed my other nipples.

    "Good girl" I sighed.

    As she sucked on my chest, Sophie had her teeth graze and grind my nipple multiple times and by the time she was moving to the next nipple, my cock was already half awake. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Crawling across my body to reach the next nipple just as Sophie latched onto it and her right hand grabbed my cock, a phone rang out.

    We both froze at the sudden sound, none of us moving a muscle till the phone went silent.

    Giving my nipple a lick to mark the resumption of our erotic actions, Sophie enthusiastically began suckling on my nipple, her hand slowly pumping my stiffening cock and her reward my groans and hisses.

    Urghhhh!!

    She looked at me with a bright smile as my shaft became fully stiff in her grasp but then just as she was about to speak, a phone began ringing again.

    We both froze at the interruption, frustration clearly in our eyes and then the next second, Sophie rolled over,

    She reached for the phone on the table grabbed it and without hesitation ended the call.

    "Is everything okay?" I asked having sat up.

    "Yeah, just this thing disturbing us she said, holding up her phone and then taking out its battery.

    "Your mom," I asked as I swung my legs to the edge of the bed.

    "yes," Sophie bit her lips.

    "Hmm"

    Pushing off the bed, I moved to one of the several packages we had brought yesterday which as in the living room, took out a bottle of water and gulped down nearly half.

    Returning to the room, unbothered by my nakedness, I collapsed into a couch by the window on which the warm rays of the morning sun fell and then called Sophie over.

    "Come,"

    All this while, Sophie had been watching me and when I spoke, she pushed the covering on her body off and stepped down from the bed.

    From her dressing yesterday, the only thing still left on her body was the fishnet stockings I told her to wear after our bath.

    My eyes followed her movement, a smirk forming on my face at the slight limp in her gait and when she reached me, I extended a hand, bringing her down to sit on my lap and lean into my chest.

    "Here, I said offering her water, gently bringing the bottle to her lips. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When she had her fill, I kept the bottle to the side and brought up the topic I knew she suspected awaited her.

    "What is the problem between you and your parents."

    All I had seen last night was Sophie running from her parents, it might have been just a one-time misunderstanding between her and her folks but considering I knew who are parents were or at least her mother, I knew that wasn''t the issue.

    They say an apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, but when I thought of Dr Racheal and Sophie, I imagined an apple tree bearing an orange which fell and teleported away from it.

    "Perhaps she''s her stepmom"

    I knew Dr Racheal was married with kids but aside from that knew nothing else.

    Usually, I would think this was none of my business, but after the incident at Hullton, I found myself thinking and caring about my women and it was no different for Sophie.

    That she was even my slave made whatever was her problem also mine more than any of the women in contact with me.

    After speaking my question, I stayed quiet and held her in my embrace waiting for what she had to say.

    It took several seconds but after basking in the warmth from both my body and the sun rays and the assuring strokes of my hand on her hair she spoke.

    "Whilst my mother is a Dr as you must already know, my father is an offshore oil engineer.

    I am the last child and I have one elder brother and one elder sister. My brother followed in my mother''s footsteps and is at the moment undergoing his doctorate program while my sister practices law in California.

    As you can see, I come from a very academic family and as you also know I am not interested in academics. It''s something I borderline despise.

    Listening to Sophie, I nodded my head, her words weren''t far from what I expected.

    "You say you''re not interested in academics, then why are you in college."

    "My parents forced me."

    "What are you majoring in at the university."

    "Engineering."

    "Huh"

 Chapter 114 Bad Girl Strategy

    All this while I had been stroking Sophie''s head while staring up at the ceiling but at her answer, I looked down at her and was amused by the proud grin she had on as she looked up at me, making it clear that she expected a reaction from me.

    Considering I shared a class with Sophie, I hadn''t ever put thought into what Sophie studied, figuring it to be something concerning education or commerce, but now my thoughts strayed.

    "How do you cope."

    "I''m something of a genius."

    I blanked for some seconds and then nodded my head.

    "What about Isabella, "

    "She''s smart, but she studies a lot too, we initially became friends because I tutored her poor ass during our first year in college"

    Sophie''s words were full of pride and within it, there was a brag.

    "I''m guessing your parents know about this and don''t want to see you waste your talents."

    "Yep. Though my father is staunch about me going to college, he is hardly home and I would have done what I wanted if it wasn''t for my mother''s meddling hands." Sophie snorted.

    "From the little I know of you Sophie, you are too rebellious to be forced into doing something you don''t want, what made decide to go along with your parent''s idea to go to college."

    Sophie went silent, her pretty toes curling and rubbing over each other for some seconds.

    "Compared to my siblings, I didn''t get to see much of my father, my mother was the one always there for me. She guided and supported me in whatever I wanted to do.

    The issue of my going to college was the first time we ever had a major spat, nearly falling out with each other.

    I wanted to run away from home, but knowing how much it would hurt my mom and seeing how badly she wanted me to go to college I acquiesced."

    "What changed then, "

    "What do you mean." Sophie looked at me quizzically.

    "I''ve observed you to an extent, and you don''t follow the crowd, you lead it or go solo. Nobody initiated or corrupted you into becoming a wayward girl, you decided it act like one on your own, why."

    "Wayward, it that how you will term my behavior."

    Before answering this question, I pulled Sophie closer to me and then tilted my body so that her head fell from my chest to my biceps and she looked up at me.

    "Your character at the moment I am sure is quite different from when you just got into college. How else do I better term it."

    If this were Valera or Lucy, I would be worried about how they would perceive my words, but Sophie was should I say more mature than them.

    Rather than hide behind a mask of innocence or vulnerability she came out boldly and stated things as they were.

    It was one of the reasons I hadn''t been averse to spending on her, she didn''t hide her gold digger qualities and she was a bad bad bitch.

    Sophie looked away from me, her eyes hard and though I began thinking she had taken offence to my words, observing how her eyes hardened not at me but in thought I figured the answer was something hard for her to speak out.

    I wondered if I would need to use one of my auras but our unique relationship did its job.

    Suddenly she snorted and looking at me poured out her frustration.

    "I became a bad girl because I wanted to gain my mother''s attention. During my last two years in high school, she had begun growing distant but at least she was still there, when I entered college, she disappeared after begging me to attend it and promising to be with me all through the journey.

    No one around was smart enough to be my friend, she was my only friend but for her stupid research and theories she left me all alone."

    Sophie''s story wasn''t far from typical but the twist that she was mama''s girl rather than a daddy''s girl wasn''t too typical. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I gave Sophie some seconds to calm her heavy breathing and then my hand moved to her right nipples and began rubbing it between her thumb and index.

    "Well, how did your bad girl strategy turn out."

    It was supposed to be just about her relationship with her parents but now I was giving academic counseling. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire

    "My mother is ashamed to talk about me in front of others, and before you say anything I''ve heard about how she only ever praises and talks about my older sibling in class. Most people think she has just two children.

    As smart as I am, too much negligence has caused my grades to fall, the decline this year being so steep that my parents decided to call me home as you saw.

    Then there is the fact that everyone thinks of me as Slut."

    Sophie''s last words were spoken with spite and I couldn''t help but question.

    "Everyone."

    "Yes, even Isabella and I don''t blame her considering on several occasions I have ignored her pleas to stay home just so I can party all night."

    That girl is such a cutie" Sophie added as an afterthought.

    "Is that why you call me master instead of daddy."

    Confusion about what I was talking about lingered on Sophie''s face for some seconds but then it cleared for understanding and her face turned red.

    "How can you just say that" she chided rubbing her cheeks while glaring at me.

    "What''s wrong with what I said."

    Sophie rolled her eyes at my shamelessness and calming down returned to her carefree self.

    "It''s just sex, I can call you daddy the next time we fuck" Sophie said looking down at my cock which all this while had been nestled between her fleshy thighs.

    Sophie slipped her hand down and began rubbing the head of my dick but I took her hand away.

    "Do you think I see you as a slut."

    "Do you see me as anything else?"

 Chapter 115 ATM, Bad Bitch And Money

    Sophie''s answer came without hesitation and it made me take a breath and relax into the chair, this giving her the opportunity to sit up and unleash more fire.

    "When you first approached me was it not because you were looking for a pussy to wet your dick.

    My image fit that description of a girl who would spread her legs for you and when you got me in your claws what did you do?

    You turned to Isabella, forgetting about my existence.

    You came back from your business trip and the first time the thought of me comes to your mind is because you want to wet your dick.

    Tell me I''m wrong, that you don''t see me as a slut."

    "You''re wrong"

    My calm immediate reply stunned Sophie but she didn''t delay in refuting it.

    "Lies. For what other reason do I exist in your life other than a pleasure hole."

    "For what reason do I exist in yours."

    Not to lie, Sophie had valid points but the man that met her and fucked her back at the hotel was not exactly the same man before her.

    "She''s my slave, why am I even going through this" I wondered to myself as I drew up a risky way to continue this debate believing that if I lost, our slave relationship could correct whatever grudge she held towards me.

    "For your money, I acknowledge you solely for your money."

    "So, you''re a prostitute."

    Whoosh!

    "System what kind of a slave is this" I asked and surprisingly was answered.

    [Like the description said, she will be tuned towards the best way to serve you. Your behaviour with her will determine her reaction towards you. A slave doesn''t equate a servant.]

    The minute I had called her prostitute Sophie swung her hand toward my face but stooped it just at the last second and getting off my laps marched away.

    ''Stop''

    Immediately she paused in her steps.

    "Crawl back here"

    Sophie had already stepped out the door when I called her and resting my palm on one hand, I watched as the young lady with her breasts hanging from her chest and her big heart-shaped butt behind her crawled back into the room.

    Sophie had her head down as she moved on all fours, her hair falling and covering her face.

    She moved till she was right in front of me ad when she looked up, the first thing that came into her view was my erect cock followed by my amused expression.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what came over me. Please forgive" she said her face showing that she had long since started crying.

    Considering what I had called her in the heated moment Sophie''s reaction wasn''t exactly surprising. I wasn''t vexed by it but there would be consequences.

    "It''s okay, I forgive you, but you will be punished."

    Watching her nod remorsefully, I waited for her to dry her tears and then continued.

    "How many men have you had sex with in your life."

    "Two" Sophie said and I couldn''t help but be elated considering this was what I had been driving at before Sophie''s outburst.

    If Racheal had truly been as good a mother as Sophie described, then it only made sense that her entire character was a sham and she was still a good girl.

    Two was shockingly low though, I had expected 4 in the best case and 12 in the worst.

    "Who was the first person"

    "My Ex-boyfriend," Sophie said the spite in her tone not lost to me.

    "You''ve been to several parties and clubs since then right."

    "Yes," Sophie said looking left and right clearly uncomfortable.

    "So then why then why I am the next guy to fuck you. Surely you must have met other rich men before you met me.

    If truly I am just an ATM slot to you, then why didn''t you let the other ATM''s pound your pussy."

    Of course, the reason was that unlike me they didn''t have a system to make good girl Sophie comfortable and trusting during their first meeting and even subsequent ones.

    From me, she got a feeling she had never gotten from any other man except maybe her father and she couldn''t help but get lost in my charm and in the end snap.

    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire

    Where the other men had failed, I had succeeded, I had turned Sophie into a loose woman drilled her cunt inside of a changing room, fucked her in a hotel and watched her of her own will feast on my dick at any possible chance.

    In essence, I was the hand that was transforming Sophie into a bad bitch right from the core.

    I wasn''t going to tell this to Sophie though as it severed no relevance. She was now mine and I liked her the way she was, my personal slutty baby.

    I thought of having her and Valera who was turning out to be a real nymph serving me at the same time and couldn''t help but gulp.

    I watched Sophie ponder my words for some seconds, no concrete answer coming to mind and then I stood up and stretched a hand to her.

    With shaky breaths, Sophie took my hand, letting me lead her to her feet.

    I pushed her hair behind her ears as we faced each other, revealing her face to me and without a word, I leaked the tear stains off her face.

    "Just as you want me for more than my money, so do I want you for more than your body."

    "What else do you want" Sophie asked, her tone still and full of doubt.

    "I''m not sure, but I know that last evening, of all the women I could bed, you were the one I wanted."

    "Maybe because I ride you the best."

    Sophie''s words got me to chuckle, but trust me people she has earned the right to say those words, maybe sometime I''ll show you how bad she is on top.

    "True, you do ride me the best," I said kissing her "But you do more"

    "Like" she asked needfully.

    I wanted to speak but then paused as I had a thought and in the end changed the words that were to leave my mouth.

    "You make me feel a warmth that I have felt only a specific group of women."

    Sophie''s eyes widened but at the same time, she cocked her head.

    "Group of women."

    "Yes darling, I have a harem of women whom I love"

    "Women you love." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, and I want you to be a part of them."

    "Me" she asked in disbelief.

    "Yes," I said letting go of her and moving to the bed.

    Sophia struggled in thought behind me and then she spoke.

    "Can I have some time to think about this?"

    If I said yes to Sophie though she might take some hours or even days to think about she would still say yes, but just as the system said, the way I treated her determined how she would react to me.

    Doing this would set a precedent for her future behavior and I couldn''t have that. Sophie was important to me, very important now that I thought about it more.

    "No honey, the only true answer you have is yes."

    "Why" Sophie asked following behind me with her arms folded and a questioning look.

    "Because you are the one I trust the most and I must have you by my side"

    "Now for your punishment" I turned to Sophie, a belt in hand.

 Chapter 116 Get A Chopper

    "Get on the bed."

    The belt in my hand snapped and with a fearful shiver, Sophie climbed on the soft mattress, knowing to get on all fours and present her butt to me.

    "I''m sorry Daddy," she hurriedly said before I could deliver the first whip and I looked at her in amusement not missing the twinkle in her eyes.

    "You think you''re smart ehh," I thought.

    "Suck my dick."

    With me standing at the edge of the bed, Sophie quickly turned and crawled over. She stretched her neck and locked the head of my meat in her mouth, sucking it and looking up at me with a sweet innocent gaze.

    "You''re my darling baby Sophie never forget that." I patted her head.

    I watched as she cutely nodded even as she bobbed her head and then I reached behind her and grabbed her ass.

    You have a big butt honey do you know that"

    I didn''t look to Sophie for a reply as I instead grabbed her head and forced all my cock into her mouth, rubbing my middle finger on her puckered hole as I choked her and then pulling back seconds later.

    Cough¡­ cough,,, cough.

    My sudden actions had left Sophie with no preparation and she greedily sucked in air when I freed her throat.

    She took some seconds to recover and then she resumed where she left off.

    "Big butt babies should be punished so they don''t grow up disobedient and disrespectful don''t you agree."

    I looked down at Sophie when I asked this question my hand with the belt raised and when she fearfully nodded, my hand fell.

    Thwack!!

    With her lips around my shaft and my entire length buried in her throat, Sophie gurgled as I fucked her throat.

    Glurg!!

    Glurg! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Glurg!!

    I moved my hips front and back, invading her throat roughly and staring into her teary helpless eyes.

    With her hand holding up her body, Sophie could only watch as her throat was violated and my hand came down once more.

    The first whop had been on her left cheek, now the next was her right and as it landed, her body shivered erotically and through the messy gurgles, a moan left her throat.

    "Naughty girl," I said lifting my left leg and placing it on the bed, this giving me a better vantage point to fuck my sluts throat.

    Thwack!

    Thwack!

    Three more lashes fell on Sophie''s butt and then I dropped the belt and pulled my cock out of her mouth.

    "What do you have to say for yourself."

    With the violation she had just received not only was Sophie''s mouth covered in saliva but she also had a few new tear streaks on her face.

    "I''m sorry Daddy, I promise to be a good and obedient girl from now on."

    "Good," I said tapping my cock on her forehead, loving as her tongue stretched out to lick my balls.

    "Turn around and move in, I want another taste of your ass."

    Her eyes lighting up despite the pain she had just been in, Sophie turned and crawled to the middle of the bed my body following after her heart-shaped ass.

    "Seems someone enjoyed her punishment a little too much" I said crawling behind Sophie and burying my face between her cheeks. I rubbed my face into her rear, inhaling the scent of her cave and then after licking the nectar that her snatch had just released, I stood on my knees behind her ass.

    "Are you ready for the dragon darling"

    "Yes daddy"

    "Good"

    Pressing the tip of my cock on Sophie''s dark hole, I pushed the head of my saliva drenched dick into her, going past her sphincter and while she grabbed the sheets tightly I pushed in more and more of my dick.

    Anghhhhhhhh!

    A low cry continuously left Sophie''s lips till my meat disappeared inside her mysterious backdoor.

    We took some seconds to recollect ourselves the rest being for Sophie and then I began moving my dick.

    I was slow at first taking out just a little of my cock before pushing it back in but gradually more of my dick began seeing the light of day till finally, I was pounding my sluts dirty hole, making her moan and beg for more.

    ...¡­..

    "If I remain out here, I''ll be late"

    "Ha Don''t tell me you were actually planning to attend a class today," Sophie said turning on the blanket and looking at me who was behind her with a half-sleeping cock pressed on her butt.

    After punishing and fucking her in the morning, my greedy slut had served me with a breakfast of pancake tacos and milk.

    After eating we had processed to fall asleep in each other arms and fuck some more but this time outside.

    Here in the woods where Sophie''s parent''s cabin was the only house in sight, we had placed a blanket on the ground, stripped naked and followed our carnal instincts.

    "No, not that, I have a date to get to."

    "Hmm, a date, with who," Sophia asked with interest her feeling on the matter of my promiscuity almost the same as Valera''s but a bit tamed, for now.

    "Sade."

    "You mean that quiet all know it girl."

    "Yes."

    "Why would you want to go on a date with her, she''s boring. Besides, you didn''t even take me or Isabella on a date."

    "Because I didn''t come up in my plans to get in your pants."

    "That''s mean and hurtful."

    "Don''t think too much about it, in the end, I''ll still have her out here bent over and eating your pussy while I ram her from behind."

    "I''m still offended."

    "Then how about we go on a date sometime "I kissed her head.

    "Hmm that''s not bad"

    Sophie had a finger on her lips in thought and then she snapped her head to me.

    "Say daddyyy" she said in a sweet sultry tone, "How rich are you."

    Sophie had her eyes lit up when she asked this and I chuckled.

    "Now why do you want to know that" I said grabbing her waist and pulling her closer to me so my chest could feel her smooth back and my hand could grab her soft mounds.

    "Well, as your baby, I just want to know more about my daddy." She cutely said.

    "I''m a billionaire."

    "Huh"

    Immediately Sophie turned and looked at me and when she saw I was not joking she stood on her knees.

    "Are you benign serious right now"

    "Yes"

    Without skipping a beat, she straddled me, putting my back on the floor and looking at me with starry eyes. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    "How... when¡­" Sophie''s brain seemed to be glitching and then she shook her head and rather than worry herself with less important things went to the important one.

    "Can I please have a car"

    "No," I said sitting up and easily carrying her off me.

    "But daddyyy," she cried, pouting as I stood to my feet.

    "Be a good girl and I might consider it."

    Knowing I was a billionaire, my words were as good as a yes but not now to Sophie and her face immediately brightened.

    "If I delay any longer, I might just be late," I muttered looking at my phone and Sophie heard me.

    "Why the rush, you''re a billionaire, aren''t you. Just chill and whenever you''re ready to go have a chopper come pick you."

    Turning to look at Sophie with a raised eyebrow, I understood that she and Denise wouldn''t be getting along well.

 Chapter 117 Reel In The Fish

    It was 2:41 when my black Camero passed through the university gates and sitting beside me was Sophie who grumbled.

    "Now I see why you''re going on a date with Sade, your boringness compliments hers."

    From simply suggesting that I call a chopper, Sophie had become invested in the idea and so had I, thoughts of a fun ride filling my head.

    In the end though, I departed early, boarding my car and using it to head back to the city and it was this decision of mine that dampened my slut''s mood.

    I drove for a few more minutes and then parked beside the road, turning to Sophie.

    "Will this do"

    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Yes," Sophie grumbled looking at her parents'' house in the distance.

    She wanted to open the door, but then I stretched a hand and with fake reluctance she let me pull her closer and kiss her lips.

    While we exchanged saliva, my hands moved to her chest and when we separated, they were both under her shirt, squeezing her soft minions, her bra pushed to the side.

    "So what are you going to tell your parents" I asked watching as Sophie rested her head on my shoulder while I turned her breasts into my personal stress balls.

    "My dad isn''t a problem, he was set to travel early this morning so should be gone by now. He won''t bother with this issue till when next he sees me or my mother tells him something.

    My mom is the only one to worry about."

    There was a lull of silence and I broke it.

    "Well, what do you plan to tell her."

    "I don''t know. I guess I''ll just remain silent, let her scream at me, get tired and let me go."

    "Is that how you want your relationship with her to progress."

    "No," Sophie said in a low tone.

    With a sigh, I took my hand out of her shirt and looking at her brushed her hair.

    "How about just telling her how you feel."

    "It won''t change a thing."

    "I know, but don''t give up on her. It''s actually quite shocking to hear that Dr Racheal could be so bad at managing one of her kids, but no one is perfect.

    Tell her how you feel about your relationship with her and promise her that your next grades are going to be superb."

    Sophie looked down in thought and though not wanting to do what I said, nodded her head.

    I wasn''t sure if she nodded because of our special relationship or because she saw the merits of my words but it worked for me.

    "You said, I should promise to do superb, how am I going to do that? I''ve missed classes so many times, I doubt I can catch up."

    "Didn''t you say you''re an intellect, study hard and you''ll catch up."

    "But I don''t want to study" Sophie pouted holding my arms.

    "Why don''t I just ditch school and follow my passion."

    "Can you fund your passion."

    "You said you''ll find it."

    "Yes, and I also said you''ve got to study and get superb results."

    "I refused to be blackmailed, I don''t want your funding."

    "That sends you over to the belt,"

    A couple of fake tears appeared in Sophie''s eyes but when she saw my hand and eyes going to her breast, she pushed away from my lap.

    I was expecting her to exit, but she stopped just as she pulled the door handle and turned to me.

    "Ehhh daddyyy," she started with a bashful smile.

    "What is it," I warily asked.

    "Can I tell my mother that about you?"

    "What do you mean."

    "I want to tell her that you''re my boyfriend."

    My mind churned at Sophie''s words and a thought came to light

    "Are you trying to get her impressed with the fact that you have a billionaire as your boyfriend. Do you think that will impress or disgust her?"

    "But it''s you."

    "Yes, she would be impressed with me her student who has made it life and be disappointed in you her daughter who she believes is a gold digger. You should know your mother better than me." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sophie flinched at these words, but in the end, nodded.

    "Though it will cause some tension between us, tell her and only her that I am your boyfriend but leave the billionaire part out.

    She''s your mother she doesn''t need you to bring home a billionaire before she''s proud of you, and if she proves to be bitch, then slap her right in the face with grades that will need the Vice-chancellor present and a music career that will have her recognized as just your mother."

    It took Sophie a while to digest my words but after she did, she looked at me hesitantly.

    "Can I really do all that?"

    "Of course," I laughed, "Not only are you awesome, you have me honey. You can do anything"

    With her eyes a bit watery, Sophie nodded at me and after sharing a long passionate kiss with me, exited the car.

    I watched Sophie till she disappeared into the house and a minute later, drove off.

    Having perfectly missed all my classes for the day, courtesy of my slut''s soothing pussy, I went straight back home.

    At 3:30 pm, I reconfirmed the reservation I had made for my date and some minutes later, my clothes for the occasion were delivered.

    Black trousers, a black turtle neck shirt, red blazers, black shoes and a silver watch, this were what I planned to wear for the occasion.

    My strategy was simple. Having already established myself as a possibly promiscuous fellow who lacked discipline and refines, for this first date I was going to do a turnaround.

    They say first impressions matter and yes while I know Sade had already seen a good number of my sides, she''s never experienced what it''s like to be on a date with me.

    Rather than be my normal unrestrained self, though I doubt I could hold back being a pervert, I was going to look every other part a gentleman.

    I was going to give Sade a first date that would always have her thinking of how sweet and romantic I could be for her.

    In our subsequent interactions, she would be left longing and hoping to see this side of me once more though I doubted that would happen anytime soon outside of a business deal, and this brothers is how I planned to reel in the fish.

    By 5:30 pm, I was fully dressed and with the smell of a $50000 perfume oozing off my body, I headed to my car and drove to the venue of our date.

 Chapter 118 Angel Or Demon

    Wanting my date to go impeccably smooth with no hitches, I decided to go somewhere I was familiar with and had some friends, Tam O Shanter.

    It was the place I had first had my little Nymph suck my cock and reveal to me the naughty baby she was.

    This time though, rather than book a private room, I went with eating in the normal hall, having other people around.

    I wasn''t looking to be lavish on this date, just refined and gentlemanly.

    I made contact with Jim when I got to the restaurant, and the manager was more than happy to show me that he had gotten for me a perfect spot in the hall, one which had less lights and eyes straying it, but gave a fine view of the restaurant.

    I went over my plans with Jim and then awaited the appointed time.

    Despite being somewhat of a geek who could convince you to attend an extra class which had nothing to do with your degree and would in no way boost your CGPA, Sade was a girl who kept to time, arriving at least some minutes early to an appointment, and best of all, when she got out of her pretty girl dress, she could look hot.

    "Hey, Hey, mind where your eyes go, Perverts" I grumbled in my head when I spotted Sade walking into the restaurant by 5:53, 7 minutes early and dragging the gazes of a few men.

    "Ride me, baby," I thought drinking in the sight of her approaching figure, stunned that it was Sade.

    For our date, Sade wore a long black that seemed to hang on just the swell of her chest, The dress had its strap rising but from the back and rather than go over her shoulders it wrapped around her neck making her look like she had on a collar.

    As if the tease of her chest was not enough, the dress also had a slit that reached up to her thigh, and as I am sure I have mentioned revealed how beautiful her long legs are.

    I stood up and welcomed my date to the table, my right hand coming out from behind my back as Sade reached me.

    "A pink rose for a pink loving beauty" I said, pulling out a single pink rose.

    "I''m wearing black" she pointed out as she gracefully took the flower.

    "My bad, I wasn''t prepared to meet a gorgeous bad girl tonight."

    Though Sade said nothing more, I could see the intrigued twinkle in her eyes as she brought the rose to her nose.

    "Smells lovely" she said, while I pulled for her a seat.

    It had been many years since I acted this gentlemanly and romantic and remembering the last time, an ache appeared in my heart but I quickly shrugged it off, I had a young juicy pussy to conquer, fuck that witch.

    As I took my seat, a waiter stooped by, placing two menus before us and a long slim beautiful vase of water.

    "For your flower ma''am"

    "Thank you."

    Valera settled in and when she looked at me, I decided to start with a banging opener.

    "You have no idea how much self-control it''s taking me not to kiss you right now"

    "Excuse me."

    "It''s already bad enough that you walk around school looking like an angel and blinding my eyes, now you come in here as a sexy devil, I think my brain is starting to fry."

    "Tch" Sade snorted at my line and then with curiosity, brought her right hand to her cheek.

    "Angel or Demon which do you prefer" she asked with interest

    "Demons can also be Angels."

    "Angel''s fall" she pointed out.

    "Not my Sade."

    And that guy is how I got my first smile of the night.

    "Wagyu beef steak cooked to perfection, I didn''t take you for a fan of meat," I said minutes later when we had been served our order and Sade was gracefully slicing into her meat.

    "Why so," Sade asked piercing her fork into her meat.

    "It''s a Japanese speciality, not something you can find anywhere, I somehow imagined you as a vegetarian."

    Sade swallowed her meal with appreciation, thoughts of her swallowing my cum in the same manner flashing in my head. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wagyu beef, Angus beef, Kobe beef, ribeye beef, I love beef "Sade revealed.

    Her answer surprised me and had me looking at her figure wondering where all that fat was going considering her slim build.

    Shrugging off the oddity, my brain picked up on an opportunity and I pounced.

    "Well, have you tried it with a bit of black truffle and bearnaise sauce."

    Sade looked up at me doubtfully.

    Smiling I offered her the black truffles which lay beside my lobster and cheese, sprinkling a bit on her steak and watching as her eyes lit up when she had a taste.

    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    "She''s a foodie," I thought amusement in my eyes as I saw Sade''s gaze linger on my black truffle in greed and then she tamed her spirits and focused on her beef.

    Having a bite of my cheese, I raised my hand high, my actions making Sade look at me weirdly and then lifting my index finger twirled it three times.

    Immediately a beautiful melody played by a group of musicians on a podium at the end of the hall came on.

    For my efforts, I got a smile and blush which Sade tried to hide and I nodded at Jim who was observing in the distance.

    "What got into you this evening," Sade asked a twinkle in her eyes when she raised her head.

    "Don''t ask me, you''re the one who stepped in here with an unholy love arrow, this is just me dying from its poison."

    Sade''s lips tightened to hold back a smile but unfortunately, she could not stop another blush from spreading so she bent over her food and silently ate.

    The date continued smoothly, Sade regaining her composure and engaging with me in a fun flirty discussion. I had just begun thinking how to introduce nasty to it when she excused herself to the bathroom.

    "Ahh, this is nice," I thought, my idea of going on no more dates crumbing apart as I wondered where to take Sophie, Valera and Lucy.

    [Hello people, please I would like your thoughts on this date. especially the lines used.

    Did you cringe or smile ????????]

 Chapter 119 Jiggling Storm

    I was munching on my lobster when Sade returned a smile on her face as she elegantly approached, but then rather than return to her seat she came over to me, bent and leaned close to my ear.

    "I''m Sorry, Marcus I have to go"

    "Huh"

    I was about to ask why, when I was silenced with a kiss and left to watch Sade leave, her butt cheeks rubbing and jiggling over each other in her tight black dress.

    "The fuck" I called in my head.

    My shock wasn''t from the fact that I had been abandoned halfway into dinner or the fact that I hadn''t even been given a reason but rather from than fact that Sade had kissed me.

    "Was it really a demon that came to me tonight" I wondered.

    Watching her leave, though there was an element of urgency to her movement, Sade kept her steps graceful and it was only after she exited that the spell her butt had cast on me cleared off and I went after her.

    Unfortunately, by the time I got outside, she had already stopped a taxi.

    "Marcus, don''t worry yourself, I''ll call you later," the demon said waving me as she entered the taxi and it drove away.

    "Sir is everything alright" Jim asked coming behind me.

    "I got a kiss didn''t I."

    ...¡­

    Finishing my meal at Tam O Shanter, it was 8:33 pm by the time I got home and I wasted no time in getting out of my car.

    "I really need to fix that," I muttered pulling out my phone and sending a text to my PA concerning my Mercedes as I moved.

    "When will these bastards start making smartphones," I wondered, the idea of acquiring a phone company passing through my head, but then I looked up as I approached the stairs and funnily enough caught sight of a figure with several bags by her feet looking at the stairs in contemplation.

    [Daddy''s apple -4000PSDP]

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000PSDp]

    Putting my phone away, I silently walked up to her distracted figure and picked up the leather bags. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let me help you."

    My words brought the woman out of her mind and she turned to me startled.

    "Marcus" Martha called out, unable to hide the surprise in her eyes and the fatigue in them.

    "Martha, it''s been a while, how are you doing"

    I had a smile on my face and started at the fat ass milf like there was no ongoing tension between us and she in defiance also stared right back at me.

    "Indeed, it''s been a while and I''m fine. I would ask how you''re doing but you seem to be doing quite well," she said looking my dressing up and down.

    "Very well, and even better now that you''re admiring my handsome face."

    Martha was not amused.

    "Can I have my bags?" she asked stretching out her hand a frown on her face.

    The last time I and the representative of lust met, she had slapped me after giving me the best blowjob of my both my life, her tough act right now wasn''t going to get her anywhere.

    "Don''t worry I got it, you look like you can barely carry the loads on you."

    Martha frowned, but then she sneered and waved her hand.

    "Then follow me," she rudely said walking ahead but I was unperturbed.

    "Is it just me or did your ass get bigger"

    We had barely taken two steps when I spoke and Martha stopped in her tracks.

    Though she resumed moving after some seconds, she did so slowly and tightly trying to stifle the sway of her hips and jiggle of buttocks, but who was she kidding, those blessed things behind her couldn''t be calmed.

    Paired with black work shoes, Martha had on a free flowing trouser and though it hid her legs, it magnified the jiggles of her ass when he moved bouncing up and down with each step she took.

    "They''re definitely fatter and juicier." After piercing her rear with my gaze for some seconds I let out these words and this time, Martha turned and walked to me.

    "If you''re going to make obscene comments about my body, then give me my bags and get lost."

    "Do you think I would be making them if you didn''t enjoy them,"

    "What makes you think I enjoy them"

    [Hornines: 55->77]

    With the passing days, Martha''s base horniness for me had sadly dropped from 40 to 29 but thankfully I still had my bonus from her being a potential sugar baby.

    This made her horniness for me a 59 but after just being under the effect of dominance aura x6 and daddy''s apple x2, it had rapidly risen to 77.

    "Let''s check your panties if you''re not soaking down there, I promise to never disturb you again."

    Not even thinking about it, Martha moved to the side and pointed at the stairs.

    "Walk ahead.

    "No, I don''t want you looking at my ass."

    Though the milf tried to keep her composure, my antics and the grin on my face left her bewildered. With a frown she continued her march upstairs, her unhappy steps making her ass jiggle like crazy.

    "Fuck, I want to get buried beneath that.''

    As I followed behind Martha, I called up the system wanting to see if I could milk anything from tonight''s interaction.

    [Daddy knows best]

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:36->33

    Affection:60->64

    Fear:2->3

    Loyalty:13

    Horniness: 47+ 30 =77

    Comment: Weakness for confident men

    Need: A proper meal for her daughter]

    With me making calculations in my head, our remaining walk up the stairs was silent, Martha even looking back at me twice, surprised not to hear a word or to see me ogling her ass.

    It was all peaceful till we reached her door and she turned to me, hands out.

    "Won''t you invite me in" I joked but the glare that came my way was a clear answer.

    "What will you eat tonight, you look like you''ve working nonstop throughout today. "I asked this time my tone soft and full of care as I handed her bags to her hand.

    "That''s none of your business," Martha replied her tone surprisingly low.

    Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Taking her stuff from me, she knocked on her apartment door and immediately it was opened, not even letting me see Valera, she went in and locked the door.

    "Well," I muttered.

    Several minutes went by and though I found myself getting a bit cold as I rested by the railings, my gamble eventually paid off as soon the door I waited in front of opened to reveal Martha coming out.

    "Marcus," she said in shock, surprised to see me, Valera behind her.

 Chapter 120 Following Them Jiggles

    There was silence between us three parties for some seconds despite Martha calling my name and then I spoke.

    "Valera, how are you, are you going out with your mom."

    Before Valera could answer Martha''s head snapped to her sealing my nymph''s mouth shut.

    "Close the door, I''ll be back soon."

    Nodding her head at her mother and glancing at me last Valera closed the door, the bolt sounding from behind and earning an approving nod from Martha.

    I looked at Martha but her piercing gaze told me she didn''t find what was happening amusing.

    Not saying a word, she waved her hand, her actions suggesting that she knew better than to trust that her daughter wouldn''t listen in on our conversation.

    Following behind Martha, not even her unhappy mood able to tame my perverted eyes, we went down two sets of stairs before the woman turned and when I got close to her suddenly pushed me to the wall, gripping my shirt while looking up at me with bared teeth.

    Do you have nothing better to do than hang around and stalk me? You can say your obscene words and trot after me like a dog all you want, but you better get your head out of the gutters when it comes to my daughter and my home. Is that clear?

    "Too late for that" I thought in my head but I kept any hint of my amusement to myself.

    I kept my expression steady as I was manhandled and when the milf was done talking I calmly made my case.

    "I was not stalking you Martha, I was waiting to escort you down, I can''t bear the thought of leaving you to walk the streets so late alone."

    "Escort me where" Martha sneered.

    "Chen''s place. It closes by 9:30, we should get going, we don''t have much time."

    "Who told you I''m going to Chen''s."

    "A hunch, you looked super tired so I figured you hadn''t made anything for dinner yet and would go out to get some food. Chen''s is the closest open eatery at this time." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    It had been a gamble but in the end, I had won. Though I told Martha that it was a hunch, what had got me going was the system''s tip that Martha needed a proper meal for Valera.

    A proper meal meant that it couldn''t be snacks or anything close to a junk meal, and as the one carrying Martha''s bags, I was able to briefly look in them and see that Martha was carrying no takeaway meal.

    There was a chance that I was wrong and there was indeed a meal in the bags or that despite her tiredness Martha planned to cook this night, but luckily, I was right.

    Martha looked at me, her lips opening and closing as she found herself unable to counter my righteous and correct claim and she without a word let go of me and returned to descending.

    She had just gone down another set of stairs when she turned to my approaching figure with a still tight expression.

    "I''ve been moving late at night on my own, I can handle myself."

    "Just because you''ve been doing it, doesn''t mean it''s okay to continue. "

    "I''ll decide what I want to do"

    "Seems like you need to be spanked then."

    My words had Martha''s eyes widen and I continued.

    "If you can''t see the truth in my words and think about how this behaviour of yours is not beneficial to your daughter then you need to be properly disciplined."

    I don''t know if it was the audacity of my words or the painful truth in them that got Marth silently staring into my eyes with no visible intent, but after getting her fill of my beautiful orbs she turned and continued her descent, a stubborn mutter leaving her lips.

    "I''m fine on my own."

    "Sure" I said in a not so believing manner.

    Paying me no further attention, Martha descended and I followed. It didn''t take us long to be out on the streets. I accelerated to reach her side but wasn''t welcomed.

    "Don''t walk beside me" she hissed, bringing her big ass in the way and forcing me back.

    Oh well, it wasn''t like I was complaining, watching her heavy ass cheeks rub against each other was never going to get old for me.

    We were just close to Chen''s place when we passed by three rough men smoking a cigarette. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without the least bit of fear, her steps unshaken, Martha marched past them but just as I was about to follow, they came in my way.

    "Hey, hey, hey. Where you going pall." One of them said.

    There were very few people on the street at this time and in this location, 5 people in sight by my count. Just when I thought I was about to be mugged, one of the men turned to Martha who had stopped to see what was happening behind her.

    "Lady, is this man harassing you."

    I wanted to wonder why the men would think I was harassing Martha, but one look at her tight expression and the fact that I had been following her quite closely settled my mind.

    "No, he''s just my stupid Son, sorry to disturb you"

    I was still wondering what trouble Martha would try to get me in when she gave this answer and I watched with a barely concealed surprise as she walked back to my position grabbed my arms and pulled me along with her.

    "Thanks for your concern" Martha warmly said as we went by.

    Being pulled on by Martha, I was confused about whether to deduce where her caring actions had come from or stare at her butt which was closer to me than ever.

    "God I''m addicted to this ass."

    Thankfully we arrived at Chen''s place in time and were able to make an order and though I frowned at the sight of Martha placing an order for just one I stayed silent.

    When the meal came, I took it before she could and after she paid and we walked out, I grabbed her right hand with my left.

    "Imagine if it was the police, I could have been in big trouble, they would have thought I was threatening you."

 Chapter 121 Training

    I don''t know if it was just my imagination, but when I mentioned the police, a trace of fear or was it caution flashed in Martha''s eyes and silently she allowed our contact.

    Holding her close I led her all the way back to our apartment building, my hand being flung away immediately we began climbing the stairs.

    "Martha, what''s the point of all this resisting when a beautiful life of love and fun waits for us on the other side."

    These words left my mouth when we climbed up to her floor, but they gave no results. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Good night, Marcus," the Nymph''s mother called as she stomped away, her turbulent departure leaving me with a dick that threatened to stir.

    All alone, I headed straight back to my apartment.

    Having had my feel at Tam O Shaner I quickly got ready for bed and as I collapsed on it, I made two phone calls.

    One to Lucy and one to Sade, neither of whom were picking.

    Already burdened with worry for Lucy, worry space was made for Sade and after some minutes of no success, I shrugged and rather than lie down went into the lotus position.

    In movies, this was how people who were about to interact with the metaphysical or do something abnormal sat and since I wanted to do the same it felt natural for me to imitate them.

    First, I opened the system and accessed the knowledge tree and after scrolling till the end of what was available, I closed it with a sigh, having found nothing that could help with my lacking knowledge of the supernatural.

    "Stupid System" I lamely cursed.

    Taking a few deep breaths, I reached into my mind and began pulling on the energy that existed in my head, bringing a small amount of it to the surface of my head and then pulling it out into the real world.

    With my previous experiences, this time, I decided to try seeing if I could observe or control this energy when it was out of my head, I mean the trajectory of a fist could be changed after the punch had been thrown.

    I kept my eyes peeled open as I felt the energy leave from within my being, but just as it crossed out, it immediately slipped through my grasp.

    With my head furrowed, I tried to gain a hold of it but found myself failing to and though I looked around trying to spot even a trace of the energy, nothing came to my sight.

    My body shivered for a second as the energy dispersed around me and I could only smack my lips when all traces of it disappeared from my senses.

    "Does that mean I can only use it as a projectile?"

    I played around with the energy in my mind trying several things till almost 12 when my mind became exhausted and my mental was drained. I slept like a log the second my head touched the bed.

    ....

    The next day was the 23rd of May, a Thursday, and on this day, I went about my business as usual.

    By the time I had begun my exercises at 7 am, I had checked on my trades and done a good amount of studying.

    For today though I didn''t do the bonus mission, rather, when I was done with my workout, gaining my usual 10xp, I took my bath and waited down beside my Mercedes to hand in the keys to a cleaner Nadia had called over.

    When the car was taken away, I drove to the newspaper stand purchased some paper and went to school.

    For today, there were only two major occasions that I expected and they were my meeting with Sade and Racheal.

    Sade because of her abrupt departure during our date the previous evening and Racheal because I wondered what she had to say about me dating her daughter.

    When it came to discipline, the woman was unfiltered and I could imagine her saying with a disappointing gaze.

    "Of all the women in Los Angeles, both young and old, you decided to date Sophie."

    It was harsh but that was Dr Racheal, for someone like the previous me, she was a grandmother but for those who strayed and rigmarole, she was the pesky IRS.

    The brainy Dr was a stickler for rules and considering my transformed behaviour at this time and the fact that I had missed her class yesterday, I wondered what her thoughts on me were now.

    After my second lecture, just before Dr Racheal''s class, with two hours of free time on my hand, I strolled into the Library with a folded newspaper in my hand.

    Needing just the quiet of the library, I headed to a quiet spot on the first floor, hiding myself between shelves filled with books and as I sat, I unfolded the newspaper in my hand and took stock of the headlines.

    "The U.S State Department designates Al-Qqaeda affiliate Radeem Harim as a Terrorist group."

    ''U.S President Rovan Clove hesistant to forwards actions in Asia."

    ''U.S president Rovan Clove buys mansion for his second wife''

    "Seems Rovan is enjoying himself" I muttered.

    The news on Rovan being hesitant with Asia''s insurgency had me raising a brow but I shrugged because in the end brutal operations were bound to be launched.

    "Beltway sniper attacks terrorize the Washington DC area killing 10 people"

    ''Shooting and bombings kill 15 in Los Angeles,''

    Pausing on this headline, I quickly flicked a few pages and read the information about it.

    "The Union station" I mumbled.

    "What happened at the Union station" a voice suddenly asked.

    "There was an uncontrolled clash between the federal forces and an armed group last night," I answered my eyes still hooked on the paper in my hand.

    "Sade nodded and quietly took a seat beside me, leaving me to my reading as she sucked on a straw placed in a stylish bottle of orange juice.

    "Hey," I said after some minutes dropping the paper and turning to Sade who was cutely sucking on her straw.

    "Hey," She replied turning to me with a blank look.

    Seconds of silence passed and I decided to break that silence.

    "Are you going to talk about what happened yesterday?"

    Sade silently looked away from me, her gaze in the distance. She opened her mouth and closed it several times. Her eyes revealing that she was finding it difficult to come out.

    "If you''re hoping that I''ll brush it off, I won''t. You can''t just get me heated and then run off."

    "It was an emergency" she stated.

    "Surely I deserve better than that."

    "My cousin died."

 Chapter 122 Calm Slice

    Sade''s expression was neutral as she spoke not the least bit of sadness in her eyes or tone.

    I couldn''t gauge how much her cousin''s death had affected her or if it even ha, so in the end decided to first confirm things, then handle them as was done in general.

    "Do you mean the one you went to see at the hospital"

    "Yes"

    I opened my mouth to speak my next words but Sade beat me to it.

    "What about your friend, how is he." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you trying to change the topic?"

    Sade went silent and then brought the bottle from her mouth to her thigh and looked at me.

    "Losing Rita is quite painful Marcus, I''ve been crying throughout last night, I don''t want to cry or feel sad anymore, at least not anytime soon."

    Sade spoke with a gaze that carried a deep vulnerability, vulnerability I had only ever seen once, the day I told her I wished to step down as class president.

    When she finished talking, Sade looked down at the bottle resting between her thighs and watching her I couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed in myself.

    I had always taken Sade as a sort of ice queen, her love for education and ability to remain detached and logical with the people around her made me feel she had somewhat of a robotic heart.

    Somewhere in my head I had built up the image of Sade as a person who could flip her emotions like a switch, I hadn''t been considerate enough of the fact that she had just suffered a loss.

    I was dismissive of her pain and more focused on making sure I wasn''t being outsmarted by her, trying to gain one of the keys to her pants, not that I shouldn''t.

    "You took quite some time to get here, what was the holdup"

    My words broke the silence and Sade rapidly regained her cool.

    "I was held up by some student from one of my other classes, they wanted to borrow my notes.

    "I see," I said folding up the newspaper in my hand and pulling the book she had dropped on the table over to me.

    "Logic And Proof IV," I read out the title on the page with a bookmark

    You''re preparing for Dr Racheal''s class.

    "Yeah, I want to get down some stuff in my head.

    "Well come closer, let''s look at it together."

    This same topic was what I had studied earlier this morning, having to look at it again was somewhat annoying, but the little smile that broke out on Sade''s face as she moved her chair closer made it worth it.

    "Hehehe, also it gave me another chance to use MENTOR."

    Several minutes later, Sade and I departed the library and headed for our last class of the day, and as we separated, the pretty geek going to the front and me taking my spot at the back, I felt that we had grown very close within those minutes of being together in the library.

    I know the MENTOR skill was meant to instil these sorts of feelings, but I had my time with Lucy to do a comparison and my conclusion was that the progress I had made with Lucy in a day, I had made with Sade in just two hours. I was half expecting my notification screen to pop up with the information that Sade had reached the minimum requirements to be a potential sugar baby.

    "It''s probably her horniness that is holding it back"

    Before I could think any further on this though, the rowdy hall suddenly went silent as a set of heels clacked into the class.

    Before my eyes landed on the podium ahead, I already knew who it was, and a smile couldn''t help but form on my face as I imagined what it would be like to have such a strict stringent woman on her knees sucking my dick and receiving my dick in her backdoor.

    "Will she be reserved or an unleashed beast? What would it be like to bang a stuck-up intellectual."

    At exactly 2:00 pm, Dr Racheal started her class with intensity, anyone who came late stuck outside and all those inside, silent as a mouse in the face of a cat.

    The milf''s classes went the same as usual except for two things, throughout the course of the lecture she gave out no questions and at the end of it, she made no lasting remark on a potential assignment or test.

    Finishing her class Rachael walked out at a steady but fast pace, and I couldn''t help but conclude that she had some urgent matter to handle.

    "I guess my reckoning isn''t today" I shrugged.

    When I say I and Sade grew closer from just sitting down together and reading in the library I wasn''t kidding and as I walked out with the woman who herself had come up to me after class, I couldn''t help but believe that what billions worth of wealth could not do, sitting in a library and studying could do.

    "Only Sade"

    There was a hint of delight in Sade''s eyes but to my surprise, when I asked her to let me take her home, she refused.

    "Marcus, since our last date got cut rather abruptly, how about I handle the second."

    "Really" I was skeptical.

    "Yes."

    It didn''t make sense that Sade would suggest this, but I figured I should let go of my bias and see how things would go.

    "Alright"

    I had just said this, about to part ways with her when she spoke again, her expression colder than before containing a certain annoyance this time.

    "How about those lessons you wanted me to give you, exams aren''t too far off, soon I won''t be available."

    "Is she hurting from her loss and seeking my company" I wondered due to the continuously unexpected behavior.

    "I''m kind of off busy for the rest of this week, so let''s say next week."

    "Whatever day is up to you to inform me. It''s on you though if I''m no longer available."

    Sade promptly walked away, but I couldn''t help but wonder if I was being given the green light or being used for emotional support.

    Done with school I went home and settled into handling my businesses.

    Friday came, and everything went smoothly with the only two occurrences being that the little warmth I had gotten from Sade the previous day was gone and I seemed to be back to square one.

    The only good news was that she didn''t change or cancel any of the plans we made the previous day, so I took things in stride.

    The other thing was that my little Nymph suddenly popped in front of my door in the afternoon after I got back from school. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

    With her mom working late she decided that not seeing me for more than a day was way too agonizing.

    I wasn''t even aware when my underwear flew down and my cock was in her mouth, my baby proceeding to drain my cock dry and then partake in an activity that had me sweating bullets.

    "Honey, this will take time."

    "No, it won''t"

    "Your mother might be back before it''s ready and you won''t get to eat it with me."

    These words put Valera in thought but in the end, she shrugged, that''s okay, all that matters is that you get a good meal made by me.

    Fearing for her safety, my apartments, safety and what abomination might be concocted in the kitchen, I stayed nervous till the food was ready and in the end was the one eating it with a grin.

    Turns out when you have a mother like Martha, knowing how to cook is not an option.

    Friday ended quite pleasurably for me and on Saturday I was contacted by both deepsnake and Nadia.

 Chapter 123 Midafords

    Though I didn''t get to enjoy the warm feeling of Valera''s body through the night, I woke up on Friday, primed to tackle the day.

    It was a Saturday so I had no school today. I had the day to myself and an early morning call from Nadia was ready to book it.

    "Hello"

    "Good morning, Sir, hope I didn''t disturb your sleep."

    "Morning. I am out for a run, so it''s okay. What''s the matter." I asked taking a break from my run.

    "I wanted to inform you that one of your assignments has been completed and for your input on some touchups"

    "Sure, I''m listening."

    "Taking your desire for anonymity and believing that you want her to feel comfortable while receiving the money, I bought the place where she works at Gnabry''s diner."

    There was more to say, but I could feel that Nadia wanted to first hear what I had to say about her purchase, worried that she had gone overboard, but I wasn''t displeased.

    Now that I had gotten Valera, having Martha went beyond just the sexual pleasure I desired from her body, as my nymph''s mother she deserved the best.

    "Continue"

    "Well, like this I believe you can have a much more powerful hand to help Martha."

    "Okay."

    Seeing that I had no qualms with her method, Nadia''s tone got steadier and she continued.

    "The plan is to give all 14 workers a surprise cash gift, but I was considering that it''s best we reduce the money to be allocated.

    I''m not saying this because I want to reduce expenditure but rather because $10000 to all employees is quite a splurge and is bound to draw attention from multiple eyes and this won''t be good for Martha and our anonymity.

    "What are you suggesting"

    "A $500 gift to all workers and $1000 to Martha who would be promoted to the position of manager."

    "$1000 is low"

    "True it is a far cry from the initial $1000 but that can be made up for through a major increase in salary and other very pleasant incentives to the manager.

    She doesn''t need such a large sum of money immediately does she."

    "No, she doesn''t."

    "Then can I go on with this plan?"

    "The plan isn''t bad, but make it $1000 to the other workers and $3000 to Martha."

    Knowing Martha, I had a hunch that woman would just take the extra $1000 and save up rather than use it to lighten her current burden.

    At least with $3000 she would stop with the extra shifts and spend more time with Valera and me.

    "Okay sir, she will be informed of her promotion this morning and the gift given to her."

    "Good. How is the house hunting going."

    "That" Nadia started her voice a bit strained.

    "You gave me a loose deadline so I have only selected two houses and I am yet to inspect them. "

    "You are right, there was initially no deadline, but something came up. You don''t have to panic, continue as you have planned your day, link me with the agents for the two houses, I''ll go inspect them myself."

    "Ehhm okay. I''ll see if I can book an appointment with them today and send you their contacts."

    "When would you like to see them"

    "Make it 3 pm"

    "Sure"

    "Goodbye sir"

    "Bye"

    The sun wasn''t even fully out and I already had a good portion of my day booked.

    I resumed my run, making it back home and after a bath had scrambled eggs.

    I stayed indoors for the rest of the day, watched a movie and took down notes of certain stock movements.

    Past midday, I got a ping on my laptop, deepsnake had come with a reply.

    {New chat with deepsnake; 1:12 pm}

    {hey}

    {hey}

    "You know all those times I refer to FBI-level shit is just me trying to make you better understand the magnitude of what I''ve done right.}

    {Yeah}

    {So then why does it seem like you are heading closer to the real deal every time you give an assignment?} sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    {Do you want to get paid?}

    {Sure I do, but I don''t want to be caught and arrested}

    {If you don''t want to be caught then work for me and get paid, get better equipment, use newer software.]}

    {You speak like all those are so simple.}

    {You use AFX rootkit to hide the backdoors you leave in systems you''ve already hacked right}

    {No}

    deepsnake was a hacker of course I didn''t expect him to confirm my words.

    {I''ll send you a program outline for a more advanced rootkit design. Unlike what you''re using now, this rootkit will help you hide your TCP connections, and even let you infect hard drives without worry about it being cleared off after reboot}

    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire

    {If you know all this stuff why do you need me?}

    {I''m a programmer who deals more with data, though I might have an idea, hacking isn''t my speciality. Can we get back on track?}

    {sure}

    {So, what do you have for me}

    {You''re gonna need to pay big this time}

    {how much}

    {I would have said $90000 but sorry man I couldn''t find anything on your girl Lucy Corlea she is in no data banks, she doesn''t exist}

    {That''s impossible she''s a student at Los Angeles University}

    {Hmm, I guess I could try focusing on this and see if I''ll drag up something, but just know that there is no somebody like that linked to Albert Chase or in the gov''t data banks.}

    {Alright, now what do you have on Albert''s family?}

    {Very interesting stuff, and this is one of the things I like about your assignments.

    I''ll send you the files after you send my money, but first, let me give you a tease.}

    "It seems like whatever deepsnake found quite peaked his amusement. "

    {There is no Chase family, well there is an Albert Chase, but there is no powerful Chase family with a bunch of descendants having the name Chase as their last name, rather Chase created a different last name for his children and wife.

    Send me $70000 for more tease and your files.}

    {sure, give me some minutes}

    {1:40}

    {Alright nice, I''ve received it}

    {Okay, talk}

    {The great multi-billionaire Albert isn''t as self-made as the books and online sites carry. He married into his Midaford family taking the hands of one of their daughters before breaking away years later after making significant gains for himself.

    Public information states him to have married Lia Caster, but since he gave up his name and rights to it in a contract marriage with the Midaford, that second marriage with Lia is invalid but then again there is no court with papers of Albert''s marriage to the Midaford, so it can''t also be said to be legal.}

    Looking at Deepsnake''s words my mind fell into a well as I wondered who my enemies were, was it Albert''s apparently wedlock children or his children from the Midaford family, a family with a history, ties and pockets as deep as the Rothschilds.

    And secondly which of them am I supposed to seduce, surely it wasn''t the missus from the Midaford family.

 Chapter 124 Busted

    After chatting with deepsnake, I collapsed into my seat, idly swirling it around as I tried to cool my brain. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Everything deepsnake had told me, rather than bring me peace instead brought me distress and at the forefront of this distress was Lucy''s disappearance.

    Irrespective of who the wife I was supposed to seduce was, the system had given me 5 years to work towards dealing with her and though I was mindful of how fast time could pass, I also had enough brain cells in my head to know that I had to focus on the most pressing issues.

    Rubbing my forehead as I thought over the issue with Lucy, I couldn''t help but wonder if I had been taken to the past or an alternate timeline because I found it hard to believe that the people I was meeting in this current time were either far from normal, or they were different from who I thought they were.

    In my last life, I died seeing Dr Racheal as a model woman, I never would have guessed that she had real deep issues with her last child. There was also Martha and Valera whom it turned out were total sex freaks, worse than the neighbours who were occasionally complained about in the building.

    Back then Lucy had just been a fucking hit girl who I could see but never touch, I always imagined that she went on to become a supermodel and married some wealthy man.

    At the moment, I couldn''t help but regret that I had made no effort to at least get an idea of Lucy''s life after college, it would have served as a good comparison to the events happening now.

    "Then again it was my actions that had Albert die. Was it?"

    My train of thoughts led to me remembering my ex-wife who had been the reason for me forgetting that there were any other females in the words and I quickly shook my head of this.

    It took about 15 minutes for me to somewhat organize my thoughts and then I moved into action.

    Having released deepsnake on LA University. To bolster the efforts, I decided to call Denise and inform her about the development and leave her some instructions.

    Remembering that I now had Grace who could prove to be a valuable source of information in my hand thanks to Denise''s foresight, I couldn''t help but imagine giving the woman a love-filled fuck, but as I picked my phone to dial her, a call came in.

    "Nadia" I muttered as I answered the call, figuring she wanted to inform me about the house agents.

    "Hello Sir"

    "Hey Honey, what do have for me."

    I thought my words would stun Nadia but she took it in a steady flow. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, I''ve arranged things with the house agents and will be sending you their contacts and the house addresses."

    "Good"

    "Sir housing can be quite tricky, there are major and minor nuisances that might be hidden from you and contract traps that you''ll need to keep an eye out for.

    I believe it''s best I come with you."

    "Okay"

    My immediate acceptance stunned Nadia but she continued.

    "Thank you. I have another matter to talk with you about, it concerns Martha."

    "What about her" I asked more interest in my tone.

    "Well Sir, she rejected the promotion and settled for the $1000 as a regular employee"

    I went silent for several seconds and Nadia feeling pressured decided to speak a bit more.

    "We have already gifted the money, even to the person who everyone including Martha was happy to point to be the manager.

    "It''s alright Nadia, you did well. It''s just the woman that likes being a total headache."

    "Thank you Sir, I''ll work to see other ways we can channel money to her."

    "That will be good."

    "Alright Sir. Sir, should I come pick you or would you prefer to drive to the house."

    "Come pick me"

    "Okay, I''ll get to that then"

    "Bye"

    Dropping the phone, I quietly sat in contemplation and imagined myself being Martha, wanting to understand under which terms it made sense for her to reject a job promotion and a nice sum of money something she desperately needed.

    Twirling my head around the woman''s thought process for about a minute, I gave up and walked to the bathroom.

    There was a whole bunch of stuff to do but Nadia would soon be here, I had to get ready.

    I had just stepped out of the shower and gotten some pants on when a knock sounded on my door.

    Digging my towel through my hair hoping to dry it faster, I answered the door and when I opened it, I wondered if it was heaven or hell that was presiding over my today.

    "Hello Martha"

    Dressed in her attire of loose pants and shirt, Martha seemed like she was just getting back from work.

    "Marcus" The mother greeted promptly, her eyes going to my hair falling to my body and with a strength I found impressive ripping her eyes off my figure before they could descend any further.

    "Seems you''re preparing to get out."

    "Yeah, in a while, do you need help with something."

    "No, I just came to give you something."

    Martha''s words were plain and she reached into her big handbag took out what looked like a box wrapped in an envelope and handed it to me.

    Curious I reached for the package, but as I took it, she turned to leave and my left hand shot out and grabbed her arm pulling her to me.

    "Marcus" Martha called out unhappy with my actions.

    "What''s in here"

    "Something, that''s why you''re supposed to unwrap it."

    "Talk Martha," I said, a firmness to my tone that had even the woman surprised.

    I hadn''t thought anything when Martha gave me the package but as I held it and she quickly moved to depart, a suspicion came to mind and I strongly hoped I was wrong.

    "It''s been 11 days since you gave me that money for rent and so now, I''m paying it pack 1033 dollars, 3 percent interest for each day that passed."

    "I didn''t give you money for rent" I lied.

    Though at that time the plan had originally been for Martha to pick up on the fact that I was the one who came to her rescue, this situation was not how I wanted it to have been brought up.

    "Really," The woman said, reaching for the package in my hand with a smirk.

    She took off the fat envelope and then pulled out a transparent box, taking out a thick smaller envelope with a flowery design and showed it to me.

    "Aren''t these the envelopes you bought at the store that night with me?"

    "They look the same,"

    "Don''t deny it Marcus, what are the chances that my mysterious helper has the same kind of envelopes as you.

    Sending your next-door neighbour to deliver it doesn''t also help your anonymity."

 Chapter 125 Smack!!

    Though Marth had figured things out the way I had expected her to, this was not the way I wanted it to and so I took an option available to me.

    "Those are quite the coincidences, but it wasn''t me"

    Pulling her arm out of my hand with a sneer, obviously not buying my bullshit, Martha fixed me with a glare, she held the stack of money and slammed it on my chest.

    "I know it was you Marcus, I don''t know the game you are trying to play, but I know it was you.

    I¡­.."

    "What harm has the money brought to you"

    My calm words smoothly cut off Martha''s speech and when she immediately moved to speak, she found herself opening and closing her mouth unable to utter a word.

    Her expression was one of determination as she sought to find the harm the money had caused, and then the realization that there was no harm hit her.

    "I don''t need you lording the fact that you lent me money over me and using that to coerce me into doing what you want."

    "But I didn''t lend you any money"

    "You''re still going to keep denying it." Martha''s eyes narrowed pressing the stack of cash harder.

    "Martha from what you''re telling me, someone helped you with $1000 when you were in desperate need of it, the person said nothing about their identity or a desire for anything in return.

    Why can''t you take it as the actions of a kind heart"

    Martha opened her mouth to speak but I raised my finger and silenced her.

    "And besides, are you really in the position to be handing out $1000 to someone for no good reason."

    "I have a good reason" Martha hissed.

    "Really, your ego. Your ego is more important than a chance to avail yourself to your daughter, get her good food, and provide her needs while also having a good backup for any emergency in place."

    Martha flinched as I mentioned Valera, her face rightening in a frown.

    "I''ve been looking for you quite often the past days only to be disappointed and find out that you''ve been working yourself to the bone doing extra shifts.

    Tell me Martha are those extra shifts because you urgently need money or because you''re trying to get money to pay back a mysterious soul that kindly lent you $1000."

    "Because it''s you,"

    Though I had been in Michigan and New York during some of the past 11 days, Martha''s absence from home had surprised me especially when on the night I first ploughed Valera, she had not been home.

    Watching Martha fatigued that night after my date with Sade hadn''t sat well with me, it had made me question why the woman was suddenly working so hard and looking so burnt up till today when after being gifted $1000 by me, she rushed to use that same money to pay back the $1000 I had given to her for her rent.

    With this, everything including the reason why she hadn''t come to meet me after first receiving the money from Lucy began falling into place.

    I thought I was developing an ego but Martha''s took the throne. The woman even returned my money with interest and though I looked calm, inside me I was pissed.

    Martha''s outburst had me stunned for a moment, the woman taking a step back and letting the valuable stack of paper fall to the floor.

    Unbothered though, I crossed my arms and looked at her with curiosity.

    "Do you hate me "

    "Yes," Martha said without missing a beat.

    Martha''s declaration of hate twisted a knife in my heart, but the silence of the system soothed the pain.

    "So your hate for me is more than your love for your daughter."

    "I love my daughter more than you can imagine. Marcus stay away from us"

    With those words Martha abruptly turned to leave and seeing this, my mind itched bitterly, I felt I was going about things with Martha the wrong way.

    With three quick steps, I reached the departing woman and before she could turn around I gripped her arms and held them behind her.

    "Marcus...." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Smack!!!

    With both her wrists held in my left hand, I held Martha in place and delivered a very hard slap to her right butt cheek.

    Martha took in a long drag of air, letting out a hiss before she got the strength to talk.

    "Marcus!!"

    Smack!!!

    "What¡­"

    "Smack"

    She struggled against my grip with all her might, but my hold on her wrist didn''t budge and I tamed her ass.

    Smack!!!

    Smack!!!

    "Do you ¡­"

    Smack!!!

    Martha went silent for more seconds after my last hit, seeming to understand its trigger and I spoke.

    "You can scream for help if you want."

    We were out in the corridor, it was a Saturday and people were bound to be in their homes. If Martha let out a loud cry for help at the moment, she wouldn''t be lacking for helpers.

    My current actions seemed risky, like I was inviting the police to come to me for seal assault, but that wasn''t the case, if it were any other woman I might have such fear, but this was Martha, such couldn''t be the case.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:33->31

    Affection:64->71

    Fear:3->7

    Loyalty:13

    Horniness: 36->52+ 30 =82

    Comment: Weakness for confident men]

    Since grabbing her, I had been keeping an eye on the system screen, and I liked what I was seeing.

    "What do you want" Martha''s voice came out cold as she turned to look at me with a glare

    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    Smack!!!

    [Horniness 84]

    With this level of horniness, I could imagine that Martha was leaking down there and seeing her subtly rub her thighs together I knew I was on the mark.

    Getting over my latest hit, Martha looked at me questioningly and I gave her an answer.

    "Speak properly."

    [Horniness 87]

    She took in a deep breath and breathing out spoke in a calm tone.

    "What do you think you''re doing."

    "I should be the one asking you this question.

    You''ve become blinded by fear you feel for me to the point that you''re behaving erratically."

    "What I feel for you is hate Marcus, hate. Is that¡­ mmmmh"

    She was talking nonsense, so I released her left, wrist, pulled her towards me and with my arms around her waist, captured her lips.

 Chapter 126 Chaotic

    It took Martha some seconds to understand what had happened, but when she did, she pushed against my chest, wiggling in an attempt to get out of my grip but her efforts were in vain.

    [Horniness: 89]

    While my right hand kept her body pinned to mine, my left descended and grabbed Martha''s fat rear, sinking into its softness and satisfying a thirst I felt had lasted for years.

    While I once again savoured the feel of Martha''s buttocks, my lips and tongue were engaged in a reunion though it was a far from peaceful one.

    Though we had both our eyes closed as if in the moment, our tongues fought a brutal battle while our lips tried to find amicable grounds.

    [Horniness:94] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Martha was relentless in her attempt to fight off my kiss, but I pressed on on her, capturing her lips and sucking them, conquering her tongue and exploring the insides of her mouth.

    [Horniness: 97]

    Saliva dripped down the corner of our mouths as we tussled and giving Martha''s ass one final hard smack, I initiated my ultimate move.

    Holding her body to mine, my left hand descended her rear, going between her legs and rubbing at the wetness that was rapidly spreading there as Martha''s body trembled.

    Martha became weak as she had her orgasm surrounding her lips to me and letting me show them how passionately I missed them.

    Bringing a hand, behind Martha''s head, I deepened our kiss, sucking her lips gently and softly.

    It didn''t take long for Martha to come down from her release, but I did not release her.

    I took us to the brink of oxygen starvation before pulling away, watching as a breathless Martha with saliva dripping from her lips turned her head to the side not wanting to look at me.

    "You''ve had your way, let me go.

    "My way, don''t act like you don''t feel the bug guy down there, we are far from having our way."

    Amusingly a disgusted expression appeared on Martha''s face but she brought up a solution which I did not expect.

    "If it''s so bad, then how about tonight, same place, same time, just like last time, I''ll satisfy it."

    [Horniness: 68]

    "Hmm, she just came and her horniness is already this high."

    Martha''s words took me by surprise but it wasn''t what I wanted.

    "Or better yet, you enter my apartment and you settle things."

    "No"

    Sadly, Martha''s refusal was followed by her being immediately thrown over my shoulder, her struggles to get off me in vain.

    It was a kidnap. One second the woman was stunned by the fact that her bountiful form had been hoisted so abruptly and easily and the next second she found herself being taken through the door of my apartment and placed on the floor.

    Despite the bewilderment, the second Martha got her footing she sprinted with an impressive agility to get behind me and run out the door.

    Unfortunately for Martha, this plan didn''t work as I easily put my hand around her, picked her up the floor, and turning around, slammed her back on the door, grabbing both her wrists once more, pinning them above her head and claiming her lips.

    Martha wanted to put up another fight with her legs, but my hands slipped into her pants and immediately it cupped her pussy, her eyes widen in shock and her body slackened.

    "Marcus please" Martha said with a tremble, her eyes vulnerable and pleading.

    I grinned, amused by her reaction and then made her aware of a situation,

    "Look down" Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    Still shaken, but with a curious look in her eyes, Martha looked down and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the shock that flashed on her face when she saw that her hips were grinding on my hand, rubbing her drenched snatch against it.

    "Marcus¡­.Mmmh"

    Not letting her make a complaint, I moved a finger, and then against the fearful look in her eyes I began rubbing up and down, moving all my five fingers over her nether region.

    [Horniness: 86]

    Arching her back and letting out a stretched moan, Martha spread her legs to give me better access and when I leaned in for a kiss she hungrily relished in the feel of my tongue exploring her mouth.

    Martha was wet, and I mean fucking wet. Her snatch released so much nectar that my fingers were sliding over her cunt with a film of her juices separating them.

    After enjoying Martha''s submissive mouth for some seconds, I released it and watched her as her body heated up from my stimulations.

    Gradually I increased the speed of my movements, a glint in my eyes and after several seconds a plea came out.

    "Marcus please put it in."

    "How about you say daddy instead"

    I thought I would need to torture her a bit more, but the words left her mouth almost immediately.

    "Daddy please put it in."

    "Put what in."

    "Your finger, mmmh, please just one finger"

    Satisfied with her reply, rather than put in a finger as she had begged, I slipped in three and I smirked as her body immediately trembled and a new flood of juices washed over my palms.

    "My god, she''s just like Valera and even worse, what is it with this family"

    I looked down at Martha''s feet, where a small puddle was forming and used this opportunity where she was still sucked in by her climax, I gripped her pants and tore them apart, her underwear collateral.

    The feel of her most hidden part being exposed to the eyes of my room sent clarity shooting through Martha like it were current, and covering her crotch she fixed me with a deadly stare.

    Martha said nothing, and neither did, I my hand instead went for her chest and began squeezing her massive melons through her shirt.

    "You mentioned giving me the same service you gave me last time. My room is a much better venue, why don''t you render me those services."

    "If I do it, will you let me go"

    "You''re mine Martha, today I''m going to stamp my signature deep inside you."

    For the better part, Martha''s expression remained unchanged, but the changes to her info on the screen were confusing.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:31->27

    Affection:71->82

    Fear:7->35

    Loyalty:13->49->5->30->76-23 (chaotic)

    Horniness: 38->74 + 30 = 104 (overdose)

    Comment: Weak for Marcus Lawson]

 Chapter 127 The Impossible

    "What is an overdose"

    [Climax is not only reached when physical pleasure is given, it can also be built up by Mental pleasure.

    Overdose happens when a target has received enough mental pleasure to take her to her peak, but is yet to receive the physical touch that will send her over the edge.]

    "So, you''re saying that right now Martha is at a tipping point and needs just a push"

    No further answer came from the system, but that was okay.

    I glanced at the other stats especially loyalty whose movements were bizarre, the drop in trust and then focused back on Martha.

    With my hands no longer squeezing her mounds and now on both sides of her shoulders, Martha who had gone silent was receiving no simulation and to confirm the system''s words, I observed her more closely.

    Though Martha still had on a tight expression and was glaring daggers at me, leaning closer I could hear her breathing coming out hard. Observing her a bit more closely I understand that Martha wasn''t just still because she was pissed at my audacity.

    With her hands to the side, not touching her body and her skin taut, the woman was struggling to control the pace of her breathing and also stop herself from giving her body any further simulation that would lead to the release bottled up in her.

    With a smirk I leaned forward, resting my forehead on the door just above her shoulders and whispered in her neck.

    "You look stuffed, let me help you with that."

    "Marcus," Martha said, shaking her head, a tremble in her tone, yet desire in her eyes.

    Perhaps yesterday or any time before now, I would have listened to this silent plea, but at the moment I had already come to understand that Martha was a proud woman.

    Sure, she didn''t go around being boastful or putting on airs, but when it came to the woman''s core beliefs, something like her independence from a man or possibly everyone, she clung to it like a lifeline.

    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    The woman was a clear prisoner of her mind, she obviously wanted me, yet couldn''t swallow her pride and surrender.

    If I wanted to get Martha to succumb, I would have to break her and the way I had decided to do this was by outright bullying her using her one glaring weakness for me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her horniness.

    "You''ll enjoy this"

    Martha opened her mouth to refute, but no words eventually came out as my hand went between her spread legs, making her freeze with her mouth open.

    As I had before, I cupped Martha''s pussy, and when her body suddenly began trembling, about to erupt, I kissed her neck.

    Martha leaned into the feel of my lips, her arms flying around my neck and when my hand which had been rubbing her snatch slowly pushed my middle finger in, she bit my shoulders as a scream escaped her mouth, her little sister, not just leaking out a tone of juices but pouring them out.

    Marth was squirting.

    Prrsshhhh!!

    Pushing past my fingers a flood of juices fell to the floor bouncing on it and spreading further while a significant quantity poured on my pants, soaking it with its thick slippery essence.

    Despite holding onto me and biting on my shoulder quite hard, Martha''s muffled scream still echoed within my apartment, some waves even escaping.

    The woman''s body trembled and spasmed in splendour as she had an earth-quaking orgasm.

    Several seconds passed before Martha came to calm, her body collapsing into mine, exhausted breaths leaving her mouth.

    Without a word, my arms went just beneath her fat butt cheeks, grabbing onto her thick thighs, and as I lifted her, other than tightening her arms around my neck as if fearing she would fall, Martha made no other move towards my actions.

    I carried Martha over to my bed and gently dropped her there, my eyes looking at her beautiful body which while having its upper part covered was completely bare below.

    Her wet dripping snatch revealed to me in all its glory.

    I chuckled when I noticed Martha try to close her legs when she noticed my gaze. Unfortunately, the milf''s legs were too shaky for her to move so she moved her hands instead and covered her vulnerabke sister.

    Shaking my head at her still stubborn mind, I looked back to the mess on the floor, sighing when I noticed that other than a larger puddle at the front of my door, Martha''s release had flown around and stained other things.

    "Her daughter drenches my car, she tries to flood my room"

    Sighing at the peculiarity of these two women, I rubbed the red bite mark on my shoulders, pushed down my pants and stepping out of them turned to Martha with my hard cock out and on full display.

    I climbed onto the bed to meet her, but to my surprise, she rolled and getting to her knees while still breathing heavily, pointed down at the edge of the bed.

    "Sit there, I''ll get on the floor and suck your dick."

    "Not a bad idea, but that will be later, right now I want to fuck."

    Martha was at arm''s length from me, and it took me no effort to reach out, grab her waist and pull her to me.

    She tried to resist, but in no time she found herself with her back on the bed and me over her, the length of my shaft pressing on her snatch.

    For a second, Martha was still, and just when I thought the feel of dick had broken her mind, she went ballistic.

    The woman threw several fists at me and when I blocked them and pinned her arms above her, she tried to use her hips to push me away, that attempt though ended in her letting out a moan and collapsing on the bed as she had actually rubbed her pussy along my shaft.

    With a smirk I began moving my hips back and forth over Martha''s cunt, loving as she moaned and squirmed beneath me, her little sister being simulated.

    "Marcus, stop..mmmhh...mmmh" Martha struggled within moans, her hips lifting up and also rubbing against me.

    "Nooo....mmmhhh" the woman said, yet her body furiously ground against mine.

    "Noo...."

    "How about I make you feel much better."

    Reaching down, I dragged my cock between Martha''s lower lips, bringing it to the entrance, caution in my eyes.

    "Marcus...mmmh"

    It seemed impossible but at this point where I should have lost control of my body, where Martha herself should have moved her hips and taken in the thick meat that could quench the hunger in her, we both went still and a second later my dick left from her entrance.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:27->25

    Affection:82->96

    Fear: -5

    Loyalty:2

    Horniness:99

    Comment: Weak for Marcus Lawson]

    Looking at Martha''s stats, I sighed internally because it fell short in presenting what had just happened.

 Chapter 128 Look Like a Virgin

    I believed when we reached the critical junction, Martha would finally let go, and we would become one, but instead, her trust dropped again and if that wasn''t bad enough, her loyalty made a drastic drop, this followed by a feeling of danger coming off her.

    It was like with Laura and grace except that this time rather than the feeling of vipers, I felt I was about to take a step into a bottomless back hole.

    Immediately I took my dick from Martha''s entrance, the abyss which wanted to devour me disappeared and I was released back into the light.

    For a second, I was frozen unsure of what had happened but then I quickly firmed my mind and marched on.

    "You''re weird, do you know that?"

    My words were meant for the woman beneath me who had looked to the other side after the appointed time came and nothing happened. Though her expression was one of disappointment I didn''t miss the wetness and emotions in her eyes which she rapidly tried to blink away.

    Before she noticed my gaze and looked away, I had seen fear, disappointment, relief and curiosity.

    [Trust:33]

    "We''ve come this far, and yet you still resist me. What will it take for you to spread your legs and invite me in."

    "That will never happen."

    [Horniness: 57]

    "Are you forgetting what almost happened some seconds ago?"

    "Almost, but you didn''t do it."

    [Trust: 37]

    "Are you goading me"

    "No, I''m mocking you," Martha said haughtily.

    [Trust: 44]

    "Or perhaps you''re mad at how easily I can toy with you and are trying to lash out at me."

    The haughty look on Martha''s face disappeared.

    [Horniness:77]

    "I''m going to break you, Martha, I''ll make you beg for my dick and when I finally put it in you, I''m going to make you the mother of my first child."

    There was a second meaning to my words, but Martha was too consumed in defying me to pick up on it.

    "That will never happen"

    [Ding, Martha Taylor''s affection point for you has reached 100 congrats]

    [Trust:55]

    [Loyalty:20]

    Despite the sudden surge in Martha''s emotions, I wasn''t surprised, instead, I was more thankful.

    What had just happened was an emotional whiplash and something I had been banking on when I decided to push things to the extreme with Martha. I would have preferred if the woman had just surrendered to me but it was clear things weren''t going to be so easy.

    "Are you sure about that? With how much you cum and moan at just the slightest of my touches, I don''t think such a day is far."

    "I won''t let you" Martha gritted.

    "Oh really"

    The next second I grabbed her top and in one swift motion pulled it apart, leaving the woman''s heavy jugs bare to my eyes, jiggling and falling to the side.

    "Bastard" Martha screamed at me crossing her hands over chest. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Picture yourself bent over, your large ass up in the air and me hammering my cock down on it, alternate between your asshole and pussy."

    "I''ll never let that happen"

    "Just like you won''t let this happen¡­"

    Without a hint, a finger went into Martha''s snatch and immediately she gasped, her chest heaving up and my eyes being attracted to her breasts.

    "Take off your arms."

    "No"

    Anghhhh!!

    Despite adding a second finger and curling it in her pussy, Martha remained adamant in keeping her arms over her chest.

    "If you don''t take them off, then I assure you, I''ll tie you up and make you sleep here tonight. I''ll tell Valera that you''re at work, get her some food and tuck her in bed."

    A stunned look appeared on Martha''s face and I grinned.

    "Do you doubt me."

    Martha grounded her teeth and with a snort took off her arms displaying her boobs to me in all their glory.

    Forgetting her pussy, my hands reached out and grabbed her boobs, staring at them with undisguised adoration,

    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    "How do you even stand straight with these things" I asked as my fingers sank into Martha''s mounds.

    The woman would have replied to me but she was busy biting her lips and trying to stifle her moans.

    "You never give up do you?"

    With those words, I brought my head down to Martha''s left breast, holding the huge glob of flesh with both my hand and Kissin around its pink areola.

    "Damn, what did you feed your breasts I can swear they''re twice as big as last time."

    I stretched out my tongue and dragged it across Martha''s puffed nipple, looking at her in amusement when she whimpered and bit on her lips harder.

    "What''s with that face, you look like a virgin about to be penetrated."

    Martha glared bullets at me, but just as I was about to capture her nipples she reached down and grabbed my dick tugging on it strongly.

    "It''s leaking, I want to suck it"

    Looking down at my dick which indeed had a white liquid dropping from its tip, I looked at Martha bewildered.

    One second, she was horny, ready to call me daddy, the next she was a tough ass bitch and then not long after she wants to suck my precum.

    Truly my dick was throbbing in pain and in need of satisfaction but there was one taste I wanted to first satisfy."

    "You''ll get your dick, but after I''m done with your breasts," I said, and then I crashed my face on Martha''s knockers.

    First, I smothered my face between her heavy globs, sniffing and rubbing my nose into them like they were my long-lost children and then I latched onto her left nipple not wasting a second before I began greedily sucking on it.

    Grasping her left boob, I rolled my tongue around her fat swollen nipple, dragging my teeth around her soft flesh in a weak attempt to bite it.

    Martha''s breast had me suckling like a child and my cock throbbing harder, but just as I was about to alternate to her other boob, something poured into my mouth.

    At first, I was shocked, but when I slowly looked up at Marth and saw her look away, I understood why she had suddenly come out with her desire to suck my dick, she wanted to keep me from her sucking breasts, from learning that she produced milk.

    With a wet suck, I pulled my lips off Martha''s knockers and looked at her nipple which leaked a thick white fluid.

    "So all this while you''ve been carrying delicious milk and keeping it all to yourself."

    My starting words surprised Martha and I dived down for another drink.

    This time squeezing her breasts as I suckled, I had warm soothing milk shooting from Martha''s nipple into my mouth and I wasn''t shy to greedily swallow it.

    Mmmmh!!

    Giving up the act, this time as I suckled her breasts, Martha put her hands on my head, pressing it to her chest and letting out moans as I milked her.

    "Don''t stop," she softly begged, her hand going to her other breast and squeezing it.

    Just as Martha was getting lost in the pleasuring rhythm, I pulled my head off her chest and fixed her with a look.

    "I know you''re not pregnant since I haven''t fucked you, so how do you explain this."

    The sudden high and then low had Martha look at me bitterly and in frustration, she answered.

    "It''s my body I don''t have to explain anything to you."

    Before we could banter any further, my phone rang from my desk, reminding me that I had an appointment set for today.

    "Shit, I think I''m even late."

    Climbing off the bed, I moved to my desk, but before I answered my phone, I turned to Martha who was now lying on her chest and looking at me incredulously.

    "Get over here and suck my dick. "I said putting the phone to my ears.

    "Hello Sir"

    "Hello Nadia, give me one minute," I said taking the phone away from my ear and looking at Martha who hadn''t moved from her previous position.

    "If I have to tell you to come over here once more time, your ass is going to turn red and you better be sure that you''ll be sleeping in here tonight."

    [Horniness: 93]

 Chapter 129 Soldier And Nurse

    "Why does this woman have to be so stubborn" I wondered for the umpteenth time.

    After my threat, Martha had grudgingly gotten up from the bed, brought her thick curvy body over to me and then went down on her knees before my dick.

    She first started with a glare, but now, her eyes radiated nothing but lust as she sucked my dick while her hands roamed over my thighs. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Letting out a sigh, I leaned back and rested my butt on the desk, I picked up the phone I had kept to the Side.

    "Nadia"

    "Hello Sir, is everything okay"

    "Yes, everything is fine honey, I was just taking care of a hard problem," I said looking down at Martha whose lips were tightly clamped on my cock and pulling back along its length, leaving copious amounts of saliva on my rod.

    "Okay. Sir, I apologize for the delay, the agent we were supposed to meet first ran into an issue and in the end had to cancel."

    "How about you, his cancelling doesn''t mean you should be late to either give me a call or get here."

    All this while Martha had been sucking me, my left hand had been gently brushing her hair and as I waited for an answer from Nadia, I grabbed her head and pushed all of my dick into her mouth.

    "I''m sorry sir, my battery died and I wasn''t aware of it because I was trying to settle certain issues with the driver¡­" Nadia''s voice faded off.

    "You got yourself a driver" I asked, releasing Martha''s head.

    I expected the woman to immediately take her head off my dick, but she reminded me of one of the reasons she was worth all her hassle and my best mouth experience.

    Martha took her head back and then still keeping her lips sealed around my cock, moved it forward, swallowing my entire dick.

    With the woman''s actions, the first half of my dick remained buried in her mouth and it continued like this, the glistening base of my dick the only thing my eyes got to see.

    As the matured milf sucked me off, I got to view and appreciate her fat ass which rested and spread on her heels and her nastiness as she had her fingers dipped in her cunt which was dripping into an already framed pool between her legs.

    "No, not for myself, for us. Whenever we need to make certain appearances."

    "I see," I said watching as Martha finally released my meat, spitting across its length and then with a glance at me going back to work.

    She sucked the tip of my cock like it was a lollipop and stroked the rest of my length like it would pump out money.

    "Well, I don''t have any problem with you hiring a driver, but are aware of what my requirements of one are."

    "Yes Sir. I got a woman, Natasha Lock, she''s 35, has a big ass, slim waist, average boobs, a usually hard expression and most importantly served in the Airforce for 12 years."

    "Fuck,"

    Martha''s unmatchable sucking skills had already brought my cock close to the peak, I had just about a minute left before I exploded.

    I planned to end the call before that happened, but Nadia''s stimulus pushed me over the edge.

    Big ass, slim waist, a tough look, fuck what man didn''t want to bend and fuck the daylights out of hard ass military woman.

    "Urghhh"

    My perverted mind sprung there faster than lightning and I nutted in Martha''s mouth, shooting some ropes down her throat and then several more on her when she brought out my dick and pointed it on her face and boobs.

    "I didn''t ask her to do that," I thought to myself.

    Beneath me, Martha''s eyes widened at the quantity of my load and when my dick finally stooped shooting its essence, a part of her face and breasts were well covered in cum.

    "Sir, sorry, it seems I called at the wrong time."

    "It''s okay honey,"

    "Are you sure"

    "Yeah, your tease just had me bursting a nut into a fantastic mouth."

    "Oh, I see"

    Though she said nothing, I knew Nadia was aware of what I was doing because when I came, the groans I releasing weren''t those of a man in pain.

    "I''ll review Natasha later, but if she''s proving to be a hassle, let her go."

    "Okay, I also have a former nurse as an alternative option," Nadia informed me.

    I stayed silent at these words and then spoke.

    "Did you think of all this on your own?"

    "When I said I would serve you to the best, I wasn''t joking"

    "I''ll hold you to that then" I said and while Nadia simply acquiesced to this, I chuckled in my head because with Martha now half-conquered, I was considering adding Nadia to fill my empty baby slots.

    I told Denise I wouldn''t force the girl; I couldn''t be blamed if she was the one who fell for my charms and sought my dick.

    "The second house agent is still available. Do you still want to meet him."

    "Yes"

    "Then I''ll come pick you up by 4 pm will that be okay."

    "Make it 3:30, we''ll be making a stop."

    "Okay."

    Ending the call, I dropped my phone and looked towards my bathroom where Martha had hurried to after collecting my load.

    "Martha open up," I said after twisting the knob of the bathroom door and finding out she had locked it from inside."

    "Can''t you hear me taking a bath, wait till I''m done" The woman said from within, delight in her tone.

    "I can also see you eating up all that cum on your body through the camera I placed at the top of the shower."

    From within the bathroom, the sound of the water falling disappeared and hearing some metal sounds from within, I silently chucked as I left the door feeling amused and having a bit of warmth in my heart.

    "Wonder how long it will take her to find out there''s no camera."

    Martha was a fantasy brought to life, a woman who got wet at the sight of a man, desired him in every way possible, yet did not want to give herself to him.

    She loved his dominance, yet refused to surrender to it. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Taking a seat on the bed, blood pumped to my brain as I thought over my progress with Martha and arrived at the conclusion which was that my aura didn''t work on her as it was supposed to.

 Chapter 130 Even If

    When I had gotten the system, I had been warned that people with strong minds would be able to ward off the effects of my aura.

    I didn''t believe Martha shrugged it off entirely, I believed it was just much less effective against her.

    The memory of the woman''s body going completely still when my cock was at her tip flashed in my head and I couldn''t help but gulp.

    I had been so sure that she would push her waist to me, and if it wasn''t for the strong alarm from my senses, I would have penetrated her before having a chance to look at the system screen.

    It took a crazy amount of willpower to do what Martha had done and I couldn''t help but even begin feeling that maybe my aura had completely no effect on her.

    My progress with Martha so far seemed like just the results of her being a sex freak and liking me, I felt like even without the system there were some results that could have still been achieved with her.

    "I wonder if anything else attracts her to me."

    It took a while before the bathroom door opened, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as the woman came out wrapped in my towel and sporting a frown.

    "Did you find the camera" I teased.

    "Give me some clothes."

    "And why would I do that."

    "You destroyed mine" she growled, our eyes going to the tattered piece both on the floor and on the bed.

    "I did that so you could be naked, giving you a pair of clothes defeats that whole purpose."

    I expected Marth to counter with some words, but instead, she marched to my drawers and began sifting through my stuff. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can see your pussy when you bend over."

    Martha froze, but after realizing that it was impossible to check my things without bending and exposing her fat ass which was barely covered by my towel, she decided to give me a free show.

    Of course, Martha''s single blowjob did little to calm the rage of my member and now the sight of her freshly washed kitty had it leaking a bit of nectar and twitching miserably.

    I stood up and walked to Martha, but just as I got behind her she stood to her feet and turned to me.

    "What!!"

    Saying nothing, I leaned forward and captured her lips, my arm grabbing her thick thigs and lifting her up.

    At first, Martha struggled, but quickly she gave up the act, closed her eyes and let me enjoy her lips, her arms weakly around my neck.

    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire

    I sucked and bit on the milf''s soft lips, pouring several strands of saliva down her throat before releasing her.

    "I told Valera I wouldn''t be gone for long, it''s been over an hour, and I need to get home."

    It sounded like Martha had given in to me, but she hadn''t, one look at her eyes which looked straight into mine and I knew that she had given up the battle but not the war.

    "Alright," I said but I carried her to the bed and gently placed her butt on it.

    "You can leave but you still have one more service to complete."

    Standing over her, Martha stared daggers at me, and then adjusting herself surprisingly in a lotus position, leaned forward and holding the base of my shaft began sucking it.

    When my hand reached to take off the towel, she hit it away.

    "I''ve already taken my bath"

    ''You''ll take another one:

    Pulling the towel off her body, while Martha attended to my cock my hands played with her breasts and ass, teasing her till she got lost in the moment, and fingered herself to another orgasm while giving me the relief I needed.

    As I came, Martha locked my cock in her throat but halfway through I took it out and holding her hair, came on her face and breasts.

    "Lick everything up."

    My cock was still rearing to go, but I pulled away from Martha and collapsed into my seat, swirling around and watching her.

    Last time, Martha had run into the bathroom to enjoy my essence, this time, there was no escaping for her, she was going to give me a show.

    "Does it please you to humiliate me?" She gritted.

    "No, it just excites me to see my woman, eat up my spunk."

    "I''m not your woman."

    "And yet you''ve swallowed my cum twice and drenched yourself in your releases several times."

    Martha bit her lips in frustration for some seconds and then inevitably she put a finger to her left nipple, and swiping the white liquid on it, brought her finger to her lips and sucked.

    Martha threw a disgusted look at me, but I wasn''t the least moved a smile instead popping on my face and my dick bobbing up and down, rock hard.

    Sure, the woman was naked now, but that didn''t mean that she had always been so. I didn''t bind her neither did I take her phone.

    If she wanted nothing to do with me, she could call for help and put me in trouble, one the likes of which would make Denise scream at me for a week, but she didn''t.,

    She stayed her through it all, and even now I could notice that she savoured my cum each time it entered her mouth.

    "So, when next will you come drain my cock."

    Swiping another scoop of cum, this time from the center of her chest, Martha put it in her mouth before answering me.

    "There is no next time."

    "So, you prefer me showing up at your door to us scheduling."

    I had noticed Martha struggling not to look my way as she cleaned up herself most likely worried about being enticed by my rock-hard dick.

    Unfortunately for her, my words gave her hungry eyes a reason to stray.

    She turned in my direction clearly unhappy with the implication of my words, but her eyes didn''t stay on me for long as they strayed to my chest and then finally to my pole.

    "I told you I want all this mess away from my house."

    "I heard you and I understand, which is why I want us to schedule."

    At some time, while I spoke, one of Martha''s fingers had slipped down to her crotch and I calmly watched as her expression turned from annoyed to pained.

    A glance at my cock had lit her cunt on fire and now she was holding on to the last vestiges of her senses to avoid being consumed by lust once more.

    "It''s okay Martha, I promise I won''t fuck you."

    I thought Martha would sneer and curse me, but as her fingers worked her cunt more rapidly, her breathing heavy and her back arched as she stood on the tips of her toes, she let out a tear.

    "Even if I beg you to"

    "Even if you beg me to" I assured.

    Within me, I felt a little apprehension at what was to come but I fought it off and watched as every trace of sanity in the woman washed away and pushing off the bed, she scrambled on all fours to my dick.

    Reaching between my leg, Martha wrapped her lips around my meat, letting out a moan in relief, and after pulling her mouth off its entire length with a pop, she began sucking on it thoroughly.

 Chapter 131 Lust Beast

    Things with Martha went in ways that could be best described as crazy.

    To Nadia''s disappointment, I had to cancel our planned meeting, it seems she had been quite anxious to show me our new driver.

    Every plan I had for the rest of the day was thrown away as I found myself having to stay with one of the curviest women I had ever seen while keeping my dick out of her holes.

    Kudos to Martha for troubling me much with requests for a fuck and when I refused to pound her horny body, she would simply smile at me deviously.

    Even without engaging in intercourse though, my moments with Martha were every bit full of pleasure and fun.

    Martha was a lust demon with every inch of her body designed to please a man. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    She gave me another blowjob before and the two tittyjob and then climbing on the bed, invited me.

    "I know you also want some actions, bring your dick over here and let me show you ways we can use it."

    Martha unhinged was a different kind of beast and my cock throbbed in need as I moved to the bed.

    Raising her legs up and bringing them to her chest in an incredible show of flexibility, Martha who had just presented her cunt to me in the most desirable way asked.

    "Do you want to fuck it?"

    Chest heavy and breath hot, it took me all my willpower to look away from the woman''s wet snatch.

    "You said you had another trick" I reminded her.

    [Mental +2]

    "Yes, bring your dick and place it between my thighs and over my pussy. I will have multiple mini orgasms, so that will keep it well lubricated."

    Martha''s thighs weren''t her pussy, not that I could make a comparison. They were fleshy and full of heat though and in no time, I was pressing down on her and thrusting my hips.

    "Do you like it." She asked, clearly loving as my face tensed in pleasure and desire for another release.

    "Now If only you were like this every time."

    Hearing my words, Martha looked away but I brought her eye back to mine, clamped on her jaws and when she opened her mouth, I let spit drop from my mount into hers.

    "You''re mine," I said with a growl, grabbing her breast and moving my thighs harder.

    Everything about Martha drove me nuts and I was finding it harder and harder to keep my promise of not penetrating either of her holes.

    [mental +3]

    Martha and I engaged in sever more acts with 69 being one of my favorites as I got to get buried between her fat cheeks while my dick was serviced by her hand and mouth.

    "God her ass is intoxicating."

    A new experience for me was a foot job, it required a lot of lube but the experience was worth it.

    It wasn''t just the fact that Martha rubbed her beautiful glistening feet on my cock, it was the way her toes curled as her feet moved, the slight moans that left her lips despite me being the one being pleased and most importantly the dirty talk.

    Dirty talk that made me cum thrice.

    I never knew Sex without penetration could be this entertaining and fulfilling.

    Eventually, with an intense 69 as the last scene, we collapsed to the bed, Martha''s soft body in my arms, her voluminous breasts on my chest and a peaceful smile on her face as we drifted to sleep.

    ...¡­.. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was way past midnight when my eyes opened and I immediately groaned at the sight of my room when I looked around.

    "Fuck, "

    The last time I was awake, the floor and my bed had been the only problems but now, as I gently moved myself out of Martha''s embrace, I rubbed my head at the sight of my damaged monitor screen.

    The difference between Martha and Lucy was that while one sought to destroy my body, the other looked to destroy my apartment.

    I mean why else would she push my monitor off the desk, believing a 69 there would feel much different?

    "It''s not like I didn''t join her" I chuckled.

    Getting off the bed, I went straight to the shower and cleaning up, left the apartment and descended to check on Valera.

    ....

    "She''s sleeping Valera."

    It was 8:23 when I knocked on the door and was faced with Valera who had a worried look as she had been waiting for her mother.

    When she heard her mother was with me, relief filled her, but then her eyes gleamed as she pushed for more info.

    Hearing that her mother was collapsed in my room due to our intense pleasure activities Valera had become fired up to have a look at the sight and I could only follow behind the girl who was happily sprinting forward.

    "I know my mommy, after these sessions she sleeps like a log. Not even a bomb blast can wake her."

    With a sigh, I unlocked the door and let Valera in, musing to myself on how kind of disaster would erupt if mother and daughter met.

    Showing that she was trolly out of it, Marth slept even as Valera hovered over her, poking her and taking in the sight of her sticky body.

    "Your room is a mess and it reeks of sex"

    "Yeah, now let''s get going. I came to get you because I figured you haven''t had anything to eat."

    "Are you angry with her?"

    I was counting the amount of cash I had in my drawer when Valera spoke and I turned to see her stiff and nervous.

    Valera''s eyes were focused on the area down beside my desk, and following it, I saw that she was staring at the damaged monitor.

    "No, "

    "But that thing is quite expensive."

    "Yes, it is, but she''s, my baby. If she was just being careless, I might have punished her, but the circumstances are different, there''s no need for any action."

    Valera remained silent and I thought she was still worried about the monitor till I noticed she was looking between me and her mom.

    "What is it."

    "Well, you said you''ll punish my mom and you called her a baby?" Valera said scrunching his face as the thought didn''t make sense to her.

    "Do you think I can''t punish her?"

    "Well¡­ehhh"

    Forget about" I waved when I saw her only get more confused.

    "Let''s go get you something."

    "What about your room, we can''t just leave it like this."

 Chapter 132 Nasty Nymph

    With Valera''s help, I cleaned up the room and surprisingly was able to clean Martha without interrupting her sleep.

    "I guess there is some truth to Valera''s words."

    Freshening up the room with a touch of perfume, I turned to Valera so we could get going only to see her nervously looking at the ground.

    I noticed her rubbing her thighs together underneath the loose gown she wore and couldn''t help but wonder.

    "Valera, do you want to fuck"

    My question took Valera by surprise making her look at me with wide eyes.

    "Seems she was in her own world" I concluded.

    "No, not that exactly, "she said taking a noticeable gulp.

    "Then what is it, you seem heated "

    Valera bit her lips and then pointed at her mother.

    I stared at Martha confused at what Valera wanted, but trust my rotten mind, my brain whirled into the realm of perversion and I got an answer.

    "You want to suck her breast"

    Valera shook her head but halfway she stopped and looked at me with suspicious eyes.

    "Yes, I know they produce milk, how do you know."

    Valera looked down her face turning beet red and with a sigh I moved and took a seat at my desk.

    "If it''s not her milk you want, then it''s her pussy. Am I right."

    Taking a deep breath with a shiver Valera looked at me and nodded and when I showed her the bed, she tentatively went to it.

    "What have I gotten myself into."

    I still hadn''t cracked all of Martha''s codes and I was beginning to find out that my little nymph was a crazy pervert, one who seemed to want to thread my path of perversion.

    When Valera reached the edge of the bed, she slipped off her panties, her eyes going to me in fear and I understood the reason for her reluctance. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If she''s shy or embarrassed to do this Infront of me, then why do it in the first place."

    I thought I would have to speak, but she balled up her fist and got onto the bed, her as beautifully moving under her dress as she crawled to her mother.

    It was quite thrilling and mind-blowing to watch my little nymph, adjust her mother on the bed, spread her legs wide and then bending over put her lips on her mother''s precious hole.

    Valera had her ass propped high as she began lapping on her mother''s snatch, the wet sounds of her tongue at work ringing out in the silent room and soon Martha''s low moans adding to the mix.

    My mind flared when Valera''s hand went to her own snatch, her finger hypnotically slipping through its wet entrance and moving in and out.

    The only thing lacking from this scene was my cock, and unfortunately, it will remain so because we were both spent.

    "What a naughty girl."

    Showing how experienced she was, In less than 10 minutes, Valera got her mother to moan and buck her hips, releasing her juices into her naughty daughter''s waiting mouth.

    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire

    As Valera and I exited the house I noticed her being unnaturally silent and pulled her in for a kiss.

    "You put on a beautiful show honey"

    Valera''s eyes lit up but it quickly dimmed.

    "Then why didn''t you join, did I disgust you?"

    "You planned to have me in the mix," I asked.

    "Yes, you always say you want to fuck me while I eat my mother out, this was the perfect opportunity.

    "An opportunity yes, but not the perfect one. There will be many other times to do this and as for why I dint ram your pussy today, well blame your mother.

    Understanding, that my dick like her mother was unavailable for the night, the tension in Valera faded off but to my surprise, there was still some anxiety.

    "You can stay back with your mom while I go get something.

    "No, I want to go with you."

    With Valera''s, words with went downstairs, got into my Camero and were out on the road in no time.

    "Where are we going."

    "Caldo Verde."

    It was already 10 am but Caldo Verde which was a hotel restaurant would still be open and it was what we needed.

    As we drove, I half expected Valera to reach for my cock, but it seemed true perverseness was just for Sophie, Valera was just a nasty incest Nymph.

    Getting to the restaurant, we parked at the quite empty lot and I withdrew money from a nearby ATM and made my purchase.

    "Are you okay honey?" I asked as Valera and I returned to the car.

    The same anxiousness she had carried from the house Valera still had now and it worried me.

    I put what we had bought in the car and turned to her.

    "Honey, what''s the problem,"

    I invited her into my arms, rubbing her back as she pressed her body to mine.

    "Do you want a fuck so bad?" I asked.

    Weird as such a reason was, Martha had already set a record for all sorts of sexual abnormalities even this included so I wouldn''t be surprised If Valera said yes.

    Surprisingly she let out a muffled No and then pushed away from my chest with a pout.

    "Daddy, how much do you love me."

    "With all my heart," I answered wondering where all this was going.

    "Would you love me if I was a spider?"

    "Don''t be stupid"

    Pouting further, Valera folded her arms in thought.

    "What if I lost one of my eyes."

    "It''s a good thing I have your mother."

    Valera was taken aback shock on her face.

    "Honey, just tell me what the problem is."

    Looking down Valera nodded and then looking around the empty park she moved to the front of my car and bent down.

    "A lot of possibilities on what Valera wanted to reveal to me passed through my head, but my eyes were still left widening when after a deep breath, she griped it from under and silently lifted the front of my car.

    The bumper of my car threatened to hit the ground as the front was lifted and to top it off, Valera was doing this with just her left hand and a bit of strain on her face.

    I would need both my hands to do that and I don''t even think I could be so casual.

 Chapter 133 Specie Testing

    Valera held the car up for some seconds and then she put it down and walked back to me. Though she tried to keep her steps firm I could see a lot of rigidity in her movement.

    "What do think? She asked when she got close, her eyes going everywhere but my face.

    "It explains why you''re so easily able it send boys to the hospital."

    "They deserved it." Valera protested.

    "I didn''t say they didn''t"

    A lull of silence descended and Valera was stunned when I pulled her to my chest and spanked her ass.

    "So you thought I would leave just because you have some extra strength. You decided to test me by eating your mother out."

    Smack!!

    Giving Valera''s rump another hit, I clenched my fingers around her buns and squeezed.

    "That''s not just it" Valera said while her rear was being assaulted.

    "Along with super strength, I have very good smell, speed, quick reflexes and well I''m also a sex freak. I just woke one day and found myself like this."

    Valera said these words like she expected them to make her repulsive but I was busy enjoying the feel of her ass and filling my head with imaginations.

    "Sounds like a werewolf, are you a werewolf."

    Valera''s face scrunched in confusion at my words.

    "No, I went under the moonlight several times and nothing happened."

    "Have you tried drinking blood?"

    "No, but that''s for vampires"

    "You could be a vampire, let''s test it"

    For now, I was curious and excited and when Valera saw this, tears began going down her eyes.

    "You actually really thought because you were different my feelings for you would change."

    Valera leaned back into my chest and spoke.

    "I didn''t think you would stop loving me, but I couldn''t stop the tiny doubts in my head. Sorry. I just couldn''t imagine that little possibility coming through and you not loving me."

    "Honey even if you were an alien I would still love you. My only problem would be where I can put my dick."

    Valera chuckled at my words between her sobs

    "I''ll always have a wet cunt for you Daddy" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s my girl."

    Our lips met and we kissed, quickly getting lost in the passion but then my little nymph''s hand went to my crotch only to meet my dick still sleeping.

    I burst into laughter as she pulled away and pouted, her arms crossed.

    "Stupid mommy" Valera mumbled and I shook my head.

    "She better not hear you"

    The girl hummed and I chuckled as she looked around cautiously before my eyes relighted with curiosity.

    "Alright we were doing a vampire test, "I said and without hesitation bit the top of my index finger till it hurt."

    "Here"

    Valera had worry in her eyes for my little injury and when I brought my finger to her mouth, she gobbled it up, her tongue flickering over the inured tip as she began moving her head back and forth.

    I pinched her butt.

    Ouch!!

    "Focus honey"

    "But I want to suck dick." She naughtily said.

    "I''ll give you a load later"

    "Okay"

    Satisfied, Valera nodded cutely and this time opening her mouth, focused on tasting the blood at its tip.

    In the end, she felt nothing other than worry for my bleeding finger so we had to scratch off the vampire theory.

    "Have you swum before"

    "Yes"

    "How about in the night"

    "Yeah, once at a camp. Why are you asking."

    "I was considering if you could be a mermaid."

    "Oh,"

    "The best option right now is that you''re a succubus," I said as I leaned on the Camaro, Valera taking comfort in the muscles of my chest, harassing my nipples and my Dick who just wanted a break.

    "A succubus" Valera repeated looking up at me.

    "Yeah, it would fit, it will explain both you and your mother''s impossible libido and strength, wait¡­."

    A thought breached my mind and I looked down at Valera, is your mother also as strong as you."

    "No it''s just me, she also doesn''t have my strong sense of smell or she would have picked up on me when you took my virginity or fucked me in our apartment.

    "Thank god" I whispered internally.

    Valera''s strength on its own had me comparing and contrasting I shuddered at the thought that Martha who I had been bullying so far could lift a car on her own.

    "I already thought about it and we can''t be succubuses. We don''t have night vision, we aren''t charmers, we can''t manipulate people''s minds, we can''t shape shift and most importantly I don''t suck you dry when we fuck."

    It was a bit of an extreme but Valera made a good point on why she and her mom couldn''t be the legendary lust demon but before I could stress my brain further Valera who had years to think about this said the conclusion she had come to.

    "I believe we are experiments, well mostly my mom and that she fled and had me."

    I had been all smiles and relaxed while trying to come up with a specie for Valera but when she spoke about being an experiment, my face tightened up.

    "What made you arrive at this condition."

    Seeing my expression become serious Valera took a deep breath and looking at me she bit her lips and let the words flow.

    "Since I was born it''s always been like this with my mother. We move to a neighbourhood, my mother gets a job and we keep to ourselves.

    Mom doesn''t make any friends and she doesn''t let me either, not I am complaining considering she has always been my best friend but well¡­

    Anyway, another thing is that Mom hates altercations and she fears the police or any law agent like they were death.

    Did I forget to mention that she uses a fake ID?"

    I was stunned and then asked "Anything else."

    "Well, there isn''t much else I can say, we''ve always been on the move. My high school, middle school, and elementary school were all at different places.

    Mom doesn''t plan to let me continue my education in LA. For long she tells me to focus on my studies for now and gladly explains to me how I''ll make friends and go to tons of parties in college.

    I cannot help but feel sad when I see her happy that I am going to go away¡­.."

    Valera''s tone dropped, the girl getting lost in her emotion but she quickly regained herself.

    "Also, you know as well as me that my mother isn''t an average woman, there is no way after all these years her best qualification puts her working at a diner.

    I believe she picks all these menial tasks because it keeps her under the radar."

    "Valera" I called as I rubbed my chin.

    "Yes."

    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire

    "Does your mom know about these abilities of yours?"

    "No"

 Chapter 134 Princess And Hermit

    Just as Martha loved sex, so did Valera, perhaps not to the same extent as her mother, but the girl loved cock and my cum, savouring it just the same way.

    Martha might have no idea that I was fucking Valera but I had believed that the mother was aware that her daughter was touching herself till now.

    But if Martha was aware her daughter was different, that she even lusted a quarter as much as she did, then why would she want to leave her in college, that was just a recipe for disaster.

    "How long have you had these powers."

    "2 years," Valera answered.

    "Was it possible that for the past 2 years, Martha had no idea of the changes that had been occurring in Valera?" I asked myself.

    "Why did you not tell your mother but are telling me."

    "I''m scared"

    Seeing the shameful look Valera had on I groaned.

    "Don''t tell me you also think she''ll abandon you."

    "She''s already happy to get rid of me in college, what do you think would happen if she finds out I am not so normal.

    She deserves a break, if she knows about this, I''ll be an everlasting burden to her.

    I know what going on in her mind.

    She wants to send me to college and then disappear from my life.

    It''s a win-win situation for both of us. She gets to not have to worry about me and I get to not have to worry about her problems spilling over to me.

    It''s¡­a¡­win¡­win¡­"

    By the time she spoke the last sentences Valera was already crying and pulling into another hug, I looked at the darkness around us and the lit-up pole a few steps away in thought.

    "Valera" I started my voice carrying a hard tone that made her stiffen

    "You built up a story, gave it a conclusion and then began lamenting all without even being sure that your basics are correct."

    "What do u mean." Valera tearfully asked looking at me with a wet face.

    "What if you''re wrong about being experiments."

    "But the facts are there, even if we aren''t experiments there is a 95 per cent chance my mom is on the run from something.

    Being an escaped convict isn''t too far off."

    This was Martha we were talking about, her mother, yet Valera was not blinded by that, she thought about the situation without the least bit of bias.

    The was very mature.

    "And you believe it''s a win-win."

    "Yeah, if I''m in school she no¡­."

    "Longer gets to see her daughter for the rest of her life" I cut Valera off. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I thought I would have to speak some more but realization hit Valera and more tears flowed down her face.

    "I also don''t want to lose her" she said shaking her head, finally realizing the fallacy of her thinking.

    "I''ll tell my mom about my powers and she''ll have no other choice but to cancel her plans to send me to college. All three of us can leave the city and stay in a remote area, we''ll build a farm and have a family.

    No one will find us there."

    Yes, very quickly I took back my compliment on her maturity. Valera was grown, but she was not yet there.

    She was right though, if she and her mother left LA to go to a village, then I would be going to, I did say I would be with her forever.

    "Your plan is good except that I can''t leave civilization and go in hiding."

    "Huh, why"

    "Because just as I have you, I have other women who are counting on me, I have my goals to deal with."

    "But what of me and my mom" Valera asked shaken up.

    "Both of you are mine and will be staying with me" I said stroking her cheek and looking into her eyes.

    "No one will harm you or your mom," I whispered to her, her gaze trembling.

    "But... but.... they could be scary."

    "But I''m scarier. Now stop bothering your mind and come give daddy a kiss."

    Valera didn''t delay in standing on her toes and offering me her lips.

    "You''ll really protect us." She asked as she pulled away.

    "Are you doubting me, Honey¡­"

    Valera quickly shook her head, but suddenly she was distracted.

    Here I was making a sort of pledge when all of a sudden Valera''s eyes lit up and she was looking down.

    "It''s hard."

    After our short kiss, Valera''s hand hand moved to my crotch and feeling it, found out the little guys had woken up during our conversation.

    I don''t know what caused the stimulation but Valera was bright and happy.

    "Daddy quick, let''s go home and fuck."

    "Sure,"

    With Valera taking the lead, we quickly entered the car and were soon out on the road.

    "Honey, don''t tell your mother about this okay"

    "Yeah, I know, if I told her, she''ll immediately drag my ass to who knows where"

    "Good girl"

    "I reached out and patted Valera''s head, making her blush red in happiness."

    Though I didn''t say it out, another very important reason why I didn''t want Martha to learn of this was because I still feared that just like Valera, the woman was hiding her super strength.

    With Valera''s size and shape she could already lift a car, now imagine how strong Martha would be if she was by any chance the same and figured I was not trustworthy enough.

    I couldn''t help but remember a certain blonde princess in an anime that should be ongoing and her boulder-crushing axe kicks.

    "Not me great hermit." Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire

    With a set path, after some minutes Valera and I got home and as we walked towards the door, I joked.

    "What would you do if your mother woke up while we were gone and returned to the apartment

    "Not possible, it hasn''t been 5 hours"

    True to Valera''s words, the apartment was empty just the way she left it and as I followed her in, I powered up.

    [Stamina potion -15000]

    My women could never be allowed to have stories of me being too drained to pound them.

 Chapter 135 Loads Of Lust

    Before 1 am, I stepped out of the apartment, a reluctant Valera giving me a loving kiss and reminding me to take care of her mother and even cuddle her.

    My little Nymph lived in her own fantasy world and it was quite adorable.

    When I got back to my apartment, I hit the shower and coming out slipped under the covers, pulling Martha to me.

    Resting Martha''s head on my chest and seeing the peaceful look on her face, my heart couldn''t help but twist as I thought about Valera''s words.

    The girl was right when she concluded her mother was on the run and could be a positive convict and looking at Martha''s face I imagined what she had been through.

    "I won''t let anyone harm you or Valera."

    I couldn''t be sure why I said these words but at the moment, I just wished the woman could remain like this when she woke up, that she could freely maintain this level of vulnerability with me.

    While it was a relief to see her trust for me make such a massive comeback, her fear moving up with it was just annoying. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Pleasing Marth and then her daughter, it was a fact that the night had been very pleasurable and draining but as I sank into slumber I idly made a consultation.

    "Hey system, I''ve got so much on my plate right now, hills that could turn into mountains, any advice"

    [One step at a time. Each step should shake mountains]

    ...¡­.

    I had barely slept for 3 hours when the warm soft body on me stirred, the eyes of its owner flickering open.

    Her body went still for some seconds and then boom she was off the bed.

    With a sigh, I opened my eyes and sat up but as I opened my mouth to speak, the words that were to come out were swallowed because of the sight before me.

    Martha was in a sort of frenzy. She rapidly marched towards my door, looking to exit but then she remembered her state and glaring at me rushed to pick out clothes from my drawers and the thing was that as she did these actions, all her loads shook in frenzy.

    Here fat ass jiggled with reckless abandon and her massive jugs swayed left and right.

    The woman was a work of art and seeing her bend over, presented me with a glorious image my brain was lost for some seconds, only coming back when she began trying to fit on a dark T-shirt, stretching the poor fabric to cover a size both pleasing and painful to contain.

    "Valera is fine"

    These words immediately had Martha''s head snap towards me and looking into her eyes I couldn''t help but smile at the worry that filled them.

    "How do you know that"

    "I woke up much earlier, got her something to eat and told her you would be working late." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    Relief flooded Martha at hearing that but then her eyes hardened on me.

    "I bet this turn of events made you quite happy."

    She was referring to my threat yesterday of locking her in my house and telling Valera she would be staying at work.

    "I got to be with you, how can I be sad."

    My words had Martha remember the event of the previous night and looking down at her uncovered body, she went back to forcing my short down her chest.

    "It won''t fit, I''ll go get you a change in the morning."

    "I need to get back home now"

    "Why? You''ll only be disturbing Valera''s sleep. She was up quite late worrying about you till I came around."

    "If you suddenly pop up this late, not only would you wake her up, but you''d make her worry. She''ll begin thinking something bad happened to you."

    Martha stayed silent for seconds as if contemplating my words and then she stood up and moved towards the bed.

    She saw my eyes following her swaying boobs and rolled her eyes.

    "I got you food," I said pointing at the desk.

    "I''m not hungry," Martha said but then paused as her eyes noticed the damaged monitor beside the desk, memories flowing into her head.

    "She stood frozen and knowing what was going on in her head, I swung my legs and got off the bed.

    "Are you wondering the price," I asked hugging her from the back, my cock pressing between her butt cheeks while I held her waist.

    "How much" she asked coldly.

    "$1300"

    I felt Martha''s body stiffen and rubbing my nose on her neck I smacked her butt.

    "I''ll get you the money by the end of this week" she gritted out.

    "Sure" I drawled out with disinterest.

    Walking past her, I took her hand, pulling her as I took a seat at my desk.

    "Sit" I''ll feed you, I pointed to my lap.

    Martha refused to budge but I wasn''t bothered.

    "You can be an obedient girl, eat, go to sleep and return soon or be a bad girl, get punished, eaten out and who knows when you''ll be able to see our baby."

    "What do you mean our baby"

    "I did say you would birth my child, didn''t I? Valera though will be our first baby"

    Unaware of the going on behind the scenes, Martha simply sneered.

    "You''re a disgusting bastard do you know that."

    "As long as it gets you wet, I don''t mind"

    An embarrassed smile cracked at the edge of Martha''s lips at my words but just as it appeared she crushed it and fixed me with a cold stare.

    "Remove such stupid dreams from your head," she said while moving and resting her plump juicy ass on my thighs.

    After feeding the stubborn milf, we retired to bed, and though Marth opted to sleep away from me, I hugged her from the back as we slept.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before I had to wake up and go find Martha a change of clothes.

    Though it was quite early, I was able to drive around and find a shop which sold clothes and was open.

    Watching Martha dress up, I chuckled when she threw away the thong I had gotten her.

    "No panties, I like that more."

    Glaring at me, she put on the large tracksuit I had gotten her, a cloth which fitted her quite nicely, properly bringing out her curves.

    "Here," I said offering her a folded bundle of cash when she grabbed her bag and was about to leave.

    "Make us something nice for dinner."

    Of course, Martha refused but to her surprise, I didn''t lock the door or threaten her when she moved to exit.

 Chapter 136 Tyrant Daddy

    "Women could be a hassle"

    Immediately Martha left, I made a call and lying back on the bed went into bliss, having dreams of Sophie and Valera cooking for me while Martha bobbed on my cock.

    It was past 10 am when a phone call stirred my brain awake.

    Finding the dreams I was having during this period quite pleasant I ignored the first ring but then my phone vibrated again and I grudgingly lifted my head.

    With a sigh, I rolled over and picked up the communication device but just as I answered it, the door to my apartment was pushed open.

    Now I had been on my bed when Martha left and had taken no action except making a call so I was still quite naked.

    Luckily for me though, the rude person at the door didn''t require me covering my chastity and I put a finger on my lips as her unhappy form marched into my apartment.

    "Hello"

    "Daddyyy" A sweet voice called from the other end of the phone.

    "How is my baby"

    "I''m fine daddyyy" Sophie answered, her voice getting more excited and lovable, "How was your night, did you dream of me."

    "Actually yes, you were cooking for me."

    "What did I make."

    "I don''t know."

    "Huh"

    "A phone call interrupted the dream before I could get served."

    "Hihihi" Sophie giggled.

    "How about I make you dinner today."

    "No, not today, I already have someone doing that"

    As I said these words, I looked up to Martha who had walked up to the edge of my bed.

    I gulped somewhere in my mind praying that she didn''t have Valera''s strength and lose control.

    "Okay, I miss you sooo much,"

    "I''m sure, but I got to deal with something at the moment, tell him what you want so I can say no."

    "That''s not fair" Sophie cried out.

    "I''m waiting."

    "Well, erhmm it''s a Sunday and the sun will be out good, I was thinking, how about me, you and Isabella got to the beach? It would be a good occasion for us to spend time together."

    Sophie''s words had me go over my plan for the day. I found no availability for a time at the beach but then one of the projects I hoped to accomplish popped to mind and remembering that the beach would contain people, I saw merits in her idea.

    "Alright."

    "Really"

    "Yeah, we''ll go at 1 pm"

    "Thanks Daddy," Sophie said raining down a hail of kisses and love through the phone before we ended the call.

    Keeping my phone, I sat up on my bed, shifting backwards and resting my back on the headboard.

    "Sit" I tapped on the bed.

    "I''d rather stand"

    "If you won''t listen then return to where you came from."

    Surprise flashed on Martha''s face, her expression becoming complicated and then she took a seat, her arms folded as she fixed me with a glare.

    I saw her eyes go to the phone I had just dropped, but I wasn''t bothered. Valera and Sophie knew of my harem plans, Nadia and Denise were aware of the kind of man I was, I had Sophie to deal with Isabella, and this meant the only ones unaware of my greedy dick were Martha, Lucy and Sade.

    I had already conquered Martha''s body, the only thing left was her mind and that obstacle came in the form of trust and loyalty.

    Last night made me realize that whatever I built her trust for me with would become unshakeable.

    Altering it would be near impossible and even if I managed to, It wouldn''t be without severe damages.

    "Did you miss me" I start since Martha just remained seated and brooding.

    "I was sent away from work because someone apparently reported to my workplace that I was ill"

    "Okay.." I urged her to continue.

    "That someone was stated to be you, your name well spelt out."

    "True"

    "Why did you do that, I''m not sick."

    "No, but you need rest. Go do what I took you to do" I said pointing at the table where the money she had rejected rested.

    Martha was not amused though.

    "Do you not understand, that there are boundaries to this our thing" the woman said making me raise an eyebrow since it was the first time she had acknowledged that we had a relationship whatever it was.

    "It''s my workplace. Where I make a living." Martha stated tapping on my chest with her finger.

    "I know, that''s why I bought the place."

    "Huh, what do you mean."

    "I mean I bought the diner, I''m the new owner."

    Martha''s forehead scrunched struggling to accept it and suddenly lightbulb clicked in her head.

    "Yes, you were simply returning to me my money."

    When a stunned silence persisted from Martha, I continued.

    "You are no longer obligated to go to work, you can go whenever you wish and leave whenever you wish, you''ll get paid irrespective of what you do."

    "I don''t want your charity"

    "It''s not up to you." I shrugged despite Martha''s gaze.

    "I''ll tell the guys at the diner what is happening, that you''re a pervert who is bullying me."

    "That I am honey, but how will it help you."

    "They''ll call the police on you, run down the diner and send your money down the drain."

    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire

    Hearing Martha''s words, my lips curved in a smile and then a chuckle came out.

    Marth had no idea how rich I was, what was a diner.

    "Then let it go down. It means you''ll be home 24/7"

    "I''ll find a new job"

    "And I''ll buy it out."

    "You can''t buy out every job I find" Martha said with a frown, the confidence on my face erring her considering how impossible my words were.

    "Surely by now you''ve at least seen the Mercedes and Camaro downstairs, whose do you think it is."

    Martho''s eyes widen at the implication of my words since funny enough she hadn''t seen me in them.

    "That''s still not enough"

    "True, but what do you think is my net worth? If your mind I within the realm of millions you''re wrong

    I have enough money to buy whatever little establishments you decide to work in."

    My words might seem arrogant but obviously, humility didn''t work with Martha, since she liked a dominant man, I would go the extra step and show her a tyrant.

    Not just flailing around the bush this time, Martha listened to my words picked out the details in them and gave a counter.

    "I''ll find work in a company, one you can''t buy."

    I don''t know if it was my confidence or her increased trust in me, but without evidence, Martha had accepted the fact that I was capable and so sought an escape route. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, her words were a bluff considering Valera''s observation which said that she avoided anything high profile, hiding her existence, but I did not need that to crush her.

    "Whatever company you got, I''ll pay their HR $10000 to reject your application and blacklist you citywide."

    "You can''t do that" Martha said reluctantly, a shiver going through her.

    "I assure you, darling, I can and I will. You''re already mine, you just refuse to accept reality."

 Chapter 137 Plans To Hoodwink

    Of course, Martha didn''t take the money, and I felt unless I tied her up and threatened her daughter with starvation, it would remain so.

    That woman was the reincarnation of pride.

    After getting thoroughly bullied by me, the milf marched out of my apartment, leaving me to get my act together and prepare for the day.

    I talked with Nadia getting my affairs for the day set straight and then after having my bath, by 11:41, I exited my apartment.

    My destination was Sophie''s place, but before getting to my car, I made a diversion.

    "Daddyy" Valera said her eyes brightening and without delay pulling me into the apartment.

    As I took a seat on the bed, Valera quickly descended between my legs, unbuckling my belt without difficulty and taking out my cock.

    Seeing her enthusiasm for dick despite last night''s pounding, I watched her with amusement.

    "How is your pussy"

    "It''s good, but my ass aches."

    Done answering me Valera began sucking.

    I let out a hiss and let her enjoy my cock for some time before speaking.

    "Where''s your mom" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "She went out, she was pretty pissed, what did you do," Valera said after some seconds, pumping my cock with admiration as she answered me.

    "Did she say when she would be back?"

    "No"

    My little nymph wanted to go back to sucking dick, but I grabbed her hair and stopped her.

    Putting my hand into the pockets of my pants, I took out a stack of folded money, showing it to Valera and dropping it on the bed.

    "I need you to give this to her. Your mom knows about the money.

    I want her to use it to prepare a meal for us this evening."

    "That''s a lot of money for just one meal" Valera pointed out.

    "I know," I answered getting her light bulb clicking.

    "Hihihi. I''m guessing Mom refused to take it."

    "Yes, I want you to get her to accept it. Do you have any ideas?"

    No matter my words, Marth would just ignore them, she wasn''t interested in reason. I hoped it would be different for Valera."

    "hmmm," Valera cutlery pressed her lisp in thoughts fair seconds and smiled at me.

    "No worries I got this."

    "You''re sure, don''t go getting yourself in trouble."

    "Of course I am, I can do it," Valera replied firmly.

    "Good girl," I said rubbing her head.

    Though she didn''t say it out, I knew Valera was happy to be able to do something for me, women were just like that.

    Done with that transaction, Valera resumed servicing my dick. Her skill had come a long way yet it was still far from that of her mothers.

    "Would be nice if she could learn straight from her mother?" I thought.

    After some minutes, I gave my baby her morning milk, watching as she eagerly sucked my pipe of the essence it was releasing.

    "Thanks Daddy," Valera said after releasing my cock with a pop.

    "Anything for my baby"

    As I stood up, I couldn''t help but notice Valera pick up the money I had dropped on the bed and a longing look flashing her eyes.

    "What do you want to buy honey"

    "Huh," Valera turned to me.

    "If I gave you that money to buy something you wanted, what would it be."

    Quickly Valera understood what I was getting at, and she immediately looked down embarrassed.

    "Don''t say you don''t need anything, you will just be lying and I will be disappointed in you,"

    Valera who had wanted to say exactly just that bit her lips and after some seconds mumbled.

    Speak up honey I can''t hear you.

    It was so easy for the girl to ask for my dick but when it came to monetary items, she immediately became a shy and scared girl and I couldn''t blame her.

    She had told me herself, other than me, no one had ever given her anything, and whatever little she and her mother got, they cherished.

    I would have whipped Martha''s ass if I wasn''t sure she loved her daughter and was doing her best.

    Valera pressed her right toes to the ground and then taking in a deep breath, let it out and spoke the words.

    "Can¡­ ¡­. Lap.. op¡­pl..e"

    I didn''t hear clearly but I heard enough.

    "You want a laptop"

    Looking at me she nodded and then rapidly continued.

    "Nothing much, just something that can work and run the basic programs, I would ask for a desktop but the light bill¡­" Valera trailed off.

    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    "It''s okay honey, I''ll get you a laptop and not just any one the best one."

    "Thanks" Valera replied her shoulder relaxing.

    Seeing this, I turned towards Valera, but she acted first. Jumping forward, he plunged into my arms and I could feel some tears.

    "Thanks Daddy I love you"

    "No problem honey," My fingers brushed her hair.

    Hopefully, after this, Valera wouldn''t be bothered about asking me for things.

    "How are we going to deal with me having the laptop though" Valer raised an important question.

    "Don''t worry about that, you handle getting your mom to make us dinner and I''ll handle the laptop okay"

    "Okay"

    Kissing Valera''s happy face, I walked to the door, but as I opened it Valera spoke from behind.

    "I trust you, daddy"

    Valera''s words had a firmness to them and I understood that while my words yesterday might still have left some lingering doubts, today she was professing her faith in me.

    .....

    While one asked for the cheapest of laptops, another had a magazine with a $600 shoe on it in my face.

    "It''s the latest of the brand, it''s beautiful right."

    "Ehhhh"

    I was sitting on the hood of my car with Sophie in front of me.

    "Exactly, imagine me on stage walking with them. I would attract so many eyes" Sophie giggled already daydreaming and then she spun on her feet and headed back inside her apartment.

    Unlike me who stayed in one of the rooms of a tall building, Sophie''s apartment was within a long bungalow.

    With a blank look, I watched her go up the few stairs to the door loving the view of her smooth thighs under her pink dress.

    Looking away from Sophie, my eyes went to Isabella who was calmly walking towards me.

    "Marcus," she said, standing an arm away.

    "Isabella," I answered her, extending a hand and when she took it, I pulled her so the distance between us disappeared.

    Surprisingly she put an arm around my neck and idly stroked the back of my head as we both stared into each other''s eyes.

    [Daddy''s Apple activated -4000PSDP]

 Chapter 1 - 1: Secretaries

    With a sigh, I unlocked the door of my apartment, grunting as I jammed the door open and after using more strength than should be necessary to close and lock it, I threw my worn-out work bag to the side, walked to the bed which was just some steps away and collapsed on it.

    My old bones popped as I stretched on the bed, a few groans leaving my lips as I tried to unload the stress of the day and then about 5 minutes later, I pushed myself off the bed.

    Turning to the left, I stared at the desktop on my desk for some seconds and with a sigh began undressing till I was left in just my boxers and socks.

    I carried my big belly over to the desk and collapsed on the chair infront of it.

    I hastily booted up my computer and a minute later, I was online, already on a favored site of mine and typing into the search bar "heart-shaped ass" and then after some seconds of scrolling through the outputted results, I switched to" tall female secretaries in stockings" and then giving up on resisting the temptation within me, I typed in "tall secretary with big heart-shaped butt wearing stockings".

    Seconds later, my boxers were down, and after squirting out some oil from a container which had conveniently enough been standing on my desk, I got busy with my little brother, my eyes trained on the tall woman with a black skirt who was making proper use of her mouth.

    My name is Marcus Lawson, I am a 50 year old divorced man with an already dead future who has considered committing suicide a couple of times but just doesn''t have the spine.

    Currently, I work at a small startup law firm as their software engineer, data analyst and technical advisor.

    The names of the position and the fact that there are many may paint a good job, but one look at where I stay and the hollow look in my eyes will tell you the story of how much of a shit hole it was, especially its pay.

    Started and run by a few young ambitious men who had just finished law school and were now looking to make it big, one could imagine how much money these poor sods would have on themselves, not to talk of what to pay me with.

    Though I hated my job, I didn''t hate my bosses, after all, one couldn''t blame them for choosing to hire a desperate old geezer who had rusty skills they could make use of at half the price it was worth.

    If anyone was to be blamed it would be me, me for getting married to a gold digger and losing all I had worked for in my life. Stupid me.

    Fapping after work is not a thing of mine. Well, it''s no longer a current thing of mine since it was something I dreadfully engaged in in my less older days.

    "I guess the old age finally kicked in."

    My hormones stopped ragging in me as they used to when I turned 43, my little brother staying dead for nearly 7 years till about some months ago when I walked into this dinery and met this gorgeous waitress.

    Annita Slom was the name of the young woman and just like my searches she was tall, wore white stockings and had an ass which drew a marvelous heart when she bent over.

    You might be wondering about the secretary part I added in my searches and well, all I have to say is that it''s sort of my kink.

    Most of the time, wearing clean white shirts that were tucked into their well-ironed black skirt that hugged their lower bodies so perfectly to reveal their slim waist and the way it curved down to their hips and buttocks. The sight of a secretary never failed to light up a fire in me, well that was back in my less older days until recently.

    Bored with life and on my way from work I decided to try out a dinery I had never been to, and it was there I saw this young girl who had just gotten back from a presentation at the university bending over to pick a cup which had fallen to the floor, the lady unaware that her skirt had ridden up her thighs and was revealing her crotch to a perverted me who was behind her and had just so coincidentally bent down to tie my loose shoelace.

    From that day onward, the image of how Anita''s panties grabbed and outlined her pussy, all of this contained in her heart-shaped ass had become stuck in my head.

    From that day onward I became her pervy stalker.

    With my old body I would go to the dinery on evenings I knew she would be working and I would watch her, using my glasses to hide my dirty gaze.

    After a day of watching and memorizing all her body movements I would go back home and though I would try to fight it, in the end, I would end up playing a porn video.

    With memories of how Anita bent, how she laughed and touched and how she spoke in my head, I had no need for a porn video, no.

    The porn was just there to set the mood while I leaned into my chair and with my eyes closed stroked my dick to the thought of Anita''s lower lips enveloping my dick, her beautiful lips opened in an O shape as she moaned while bouncing on my little brother.

    Though the handwork took some time, soon I felt myself approaching the peak and just as I expected to hit it like every other time and begin coming back down, this time, I found myself going past it, a white light filling my head and all my senses going into overdrive.

    "Fuck, am I going to die from wanking. I can just imagine how this story is going to be reported in the news." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Potential system host found]

    [Compatibility check]

    [100% compatibility]

    [System installing]

 Chapter 2 - 2: System

    Feeling the warm morning sun on me, I first scrunched my face in annoyance, my body unhappy with the disturbance, but then my brain booted and I quickly jumped to my feet.

    "I''m late," I thought to myself in shock, quickly looking towards the alarm on my desk and then freezing because though I saw a desk, it was brown in colour and lacking a few things, my desktop being the most glaring missing item.

    Immediately, my mind went to the happenings of the previous day and when I remembered the heaven calling orgasm I had experienced, I was quick to assume I had been robbed the previous night.

    A quick panicked check around the room rebuffed my fear of suffering robbery, but it also at the same time told me that I was in the right place at the wrong time.

    I was still trying to make sense of what was happening, my brain quick to arrive at the answer that I was dreaming when a blue transparent screen appeared in the air right before my eyes and then a text along with a voice appearing and speaking.

    [Good morning, Marcus]

    "Good morning" I answered naturally.

    [How was your night]

    "It was good, how about yours"

    [It was great, you wouldn''t believe the things that happened. You are the first person of your kind to actually qualify to receive a system. I had so much fun searching for the correct time to take you to and then there is also the adjustment of the features of your system. It was a trying job but a new experience, I totally enjoyed it.]

    Reading the text, understanding that the personality behind it was female was the first thing my mind processed and then it went to the pressing issues.

    "Am I in a dream."

    [No]

    "Where I am"

    [You''ve been taken back in time, about 25 years.

    Oops it''s time to go, see you later Marcus, have fun and please don''t die.]

    With that, the voice went silent despite my calls and though the blue screen remained, the text on it disappeared.

    Normally the bizarreness of my current situation should have gotten me all curious and hyped, even fearful, but after 50 years of living, calmly taking things as they came had become a passive skill.

    I had the choice to either be worried or nonchalant about my situation and without much thought, I picked the enjoyable option.

    "What dumb dream is this, an android girl with a big ass and a short schoolgirl skirt would have been better."

    As this thought entered my mind, I ignored the screen in front of me, sat down on the bed and began thinking of Anita appearing in my room.

    I figured since I was lucid dreaming, getting Anita to come do some nasty things with me should be an easy task but after some seconds passed, the only change I saw was a new text silently appearing on the blue screen.

    [System installation complete]

    [Welcome host to the Perverted Sugar Daddy System]

    [Your Profile]

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +1 strength)

    Level/XP: level 1/ (0/100)

    Dick Length: 6 inches

    Load Volume: 3ml

    PSDP:0

    Potential sugar babies:(0/3)

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 3.5 (2.5)/ Agility: 2 / Stamina: 1.5 / Intelligence: 3/ charisma: 1.5(1)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: NA

    Equipped items: NA

    Mission: NA

    Shop

    Inventory

    Gift package]

    "Am I dreaming"

    [No]

    "Then explain to me what exactly is happening"

    [You have been brought back to the past and granted a system]

    The answer given to me though simple, was still hard to believe. I had read a little about systems in my younger days so I knew the fantasy around it.

    Perhaps if I was younger, I would have been excited at this but years of living had very much grounded me to reality and I just could not believe that this was the truth.

    "What am I supposed to do with the system''

    [With the system you can satisfy your desires by becoming the greatest perverted sugar daddy]

    "Okay, but still, why give me of all people a system, there is nothing special about me"

    [I don''t know]

    "Are you alive"

    [No]

    Well, that explains the lack of personality, I thought remembering the cheerful voice that had first spoken to me before disappearing, the words she had spoken quite meaningful.

    "Can you speak" I asked.

    "No"

    Shrugging at this reply, I slowly swung my feet off the bed, my eyes narrowing as I felt something was wrong but it was when I put my hand to my back and got off the bed, standing on my own two feet, that I understood the strangeness I was feeling.

    First of all, I swung my waist left and right, a smile slowly coming to my face, and then I jumped up about 4 times, before stretching sideways a couple of times.

    "I''m young," I said and started laughing, unable to contain the joy of once more feeling energetic and near unstoppable.

    Unfortunately, my happiness was cut short as I noticed the system screen and was reminded of what was currently happening.

    I don''t know if it was curiosity or the exuberant energy going through me, but as I looked at the screen once more, I decided I might as well go with the flow, dream or not.

    "What if this truly is reality though."

    I looked at the text on the screen and after some seconds I decided to open the Gift package.

    "Let''s see the gift package"

    [Host doesn''t need to speak out his commands, a mere thought will suffice]

    [As a welcome gift, you have been given 5000 PSDP points.

    As a welcome gift, you have been given 5 uses of suggestion spray.

    As a welcome gift, you have been given 3 uses of Daddy Oops.

    As a welcome gift, you have been given one use of Daddy''s curse.]

    "Okay," I slowly told myself as I looked at the rewards and then just like the system had written, I mentally asked for an explanation of the gifts that had been given.

    [PSDP: stands for perverted sugar daddy points. They are the currency of the system and can be used to buy goods from the shop.

    Suggestion spray: After using this spray on a female you can make a suggestion which she may carry out.

    Warning: The suggestion must be in a single related sentence and it must be viable to the target. Also, the target must have an at least noticeable trust or affection towards you for the spray to work.

    Daddy oops: Make your female target have a wardrobe malfunction. PS: it is best used when a woman has on only a towel.

    Daddy''s curse: it comes in the form of either a red or green pill which you will decide on and crush to activate.

    The red pill, causes a brutal and deadly accident to happen to your target while the blue pill causes a mild accident to happen to your female target. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Warning: usage of the red pill brings about an enactment of negative Karma on you.

    The existence of the green pill is aimed at giving the host a chance to be a hero, but the host should be advised that he would have to be ready to handle whatever accident may occur.]

    The explanations on the gift had me raising an eyebrow, but before I could go into more analytics, the faint sound of something falling came from behind the wall and in a beat, I was on my feet grinning as I went out to test proof this supposed perverted system.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Lucy

    If you thought I had been a dead-beat loser with women throughout my life, then I''m sorry you would be totally wrong because the truth was that at one point in my life, I had been a playboy.

    From the age of 18-22, I had a good number of women in my palm, but that was not a history I am proud of considering how reckless and stupid I had been.

    It was sad that it took the death of my parents to show me how astray I had gone in my journey of life.

    Since their death when I was 22, I had never approached a girl right till even now that I was supposedly 25.

    Don''t get me wrong, I talked and interacted with them but most of the time it was just simple academic interaction. To put it simply, I had no female friends and hadn''t gotten pussy in over 3 years.

    Leaving my apartment, I walked to the door of the next apartment and without hesitation knocked on it.

    I stayed in a single off-campus story building that catered to the needs of students and was mostly populated by them, so the chances that my knock wouldn''t be heard were quite minimal.

    I waited for a few seconds, hoping that I wasn''t too late and soon the door was opened, warm air which smelled of shampoo and a fruity something hitting my nose before the image of a lady who had just a pink towel wrapped around her body and was hiding half her body behind the door entered my sight.

    With her long black hair, pink lips, fair skin, curvy hips and round bottom, Lucy Corlea was my next-door neighbour and also the beginning of my journey into perversion.

    My lust for Lucy, but perceived inability to acquire her made me a man who drilled a hole nearly all the way through the wall that separated my room and her bathroom and made a crack in one of the tiles of her bathroom, so I could peep on her whenever she came in there.

    This perverted work of engineering had been done by me last year when maintenance had been done on all the rooms in the building, it had been a holiday period, the workmen a bit lax with how they worked and the building nearly empty save for few homeless students like me.

    After countless times of jerking off to the images of Lucy wearing tight shorts and tops in my head, I so badly, no needed to upgrade and so had done what was necessary.

    Now back to the situation I had marched into.

    "Hey¡­ whatsup" Lucy said trying to cover up her failure to recollect my name.

    "Hey Lucy, are you okay, I heard a heavy thud on the wall and couldn''t help but come to check."

    "Yes, that was just me hitting the wall of my bathroom, but I don''t think I hit it that hard" Lucy said looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

    "An outspoken woman" I thought to myself having never interacted with the young woman outside of greeting and secretly taking pictures of her in skinny clothes using either my eyes or my phone.

    "You''re right, all I heard was a faint thud, but I figured I might as well use this as a chance to talk to a beautiful girl," I said with a nonchalant shrug my posture full of confidence, but the expression on Lucy''s face as she looked at me from head to toe immediately had alarms ringing in my head."

    "You came to flirt with me looking like this."

    Hearing Lucy''s question I followed in her footsteps, looking at myself from toe to chest and ignoring the fact that I had on just socks, my trousers had a visible patch-up work on the left side and that the shirt I wore had seen way better days, I replied.

    "Yes, anything wrong with it."

    My question had Lucy blinking at me in surprise and then she shook her head apparently in a possible time crunch, but the thing was I didn''t care, I came here with my own agenda.

    "Thank you for your compliment, I''m fine thank you, goodbye ¡­... ahhh"

    Yep, while Lucy went giving me goodbye dialogue, I opened the system and specified Lucy as the target, I used daddy oops on her.

    Halfway into her speech, Lucy''s towel which I was sure was tightly wrapped around her and even had her arms upper arms holding on to it, gracefully slipped off her body and fell to the ground, revealing her fair freshly washed skin, the properly trimmed triangle dark patch between her legs and most importantly her supple breasts which would fill up my hands if grabbed..

    The grace with which Lucy''s towel dropped left her unaware of the display she was putting on, and it was only when she was done speaking and noticed my gaze that she followed it and discovered her state.

    "Ahhhhh"

    Lucy''s scream made me wince and of course, she inevitably slammed her door shut, but though the old man in me wanted to be patient and consider today''s exploration enough, the youthful testosterone in me was firing rapidly and I decided to indulge in the fun.

    "System, use Daddy''s curse on her" I hurriedly thought, and thankfully before I could hear the sound of the door being locked, there was a scream and a fall to the ground followed by groans.

    "Hopefully It is a really mild accident."

    Swallowing and to my surprise finding myself a little giddy, I knocked on the door.

    "Hey are you okay"

    "I''m fine" Lucy replied, her voice cracked and full of suppressed pain. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You obviously aren''t fine. Look, I''ll be coming in at the count of 3 okay."

    "1"

    "2"

    "3"

    My counting was a little bit hurried, but of course, I had to be fast. I did not want to give Lucy the chance to overcome whatever accident had befallen her and lock the door.

    Sure, there were a few downsides to rushing into her room, but meaningful rewards only came with risk."

    At the count of three, I pushed open the door and walked in, my expression at first worried and then when I observed that Lucy was just lying on the floor and holding her right leg my face went calm.

    Despite the brashness and fearlessness the young girl had shown earlier, at the moment, she had a look of fear and vulnerability, her eyes fixed on me despite the pain which I knew she must be feeling from her sprained foot.

    "Get out "Lucy screamed but I ignored her and acting fast placed my hands under her back and thighs and despite the resistance she put up, I easily lifted her up, my strength shocking the both of us, Lucy more so.

    Thankfully Lucy wasn''t unreasonable as she went silent when I carried her, silently looking at me as I dropped her on the bed and began looking around the room.

    "Where is your first aid kit"

    "I don''t have one" Lucy said holding onto her leg and looking at me vigilantly.

    "That''s irresponsible" I admonished and then began walking towards the door."

    "Don''t move that leg, I''m going to go grab mine. I have to rub and massage your foot quickly or else there would be swelling and you would find yourself unable to walk for possibly a week."

    Going out of the room to get my first aid kit meant me risking Lucy closing the door and locking me out, but with my last words and the fact that she seemed like a reasonable girl, I believed the odds were in my favour.

    "Damn that girl is delicious, I can''t wait to rub my hands all over those legs"

 Chapter 4 - 4: Favourite

    Within just a minute I had gone to my apartment, gotten my first aid box and quickly returned to Lucy''s apartment a bit of relief going through me when I found her door still unlocked.

    Having pulled some pillows to put under her back and prop herself up, Lucy watched as I walked back into the room and silently went to attend to her leg.

    Sitting on the bed, I picked Lucy''s right leg and placed it on my lap and then taking out an ointment from within the box, I applied it on my palms and then just before I started rubbing her foot, I turned and looked straight at her.

    "If it hurts too much you tell me okay."

    "Okay," Lucy said her tone low and face going down and then caring for her embarrassment at the situation I began rubbing her foot, working my fingers into the areas around her ankle, avoiding the sprained area.

    "Thankfully it''s just something light"

    By my current deduction, my words to Lucy about her being unable to walk for a week if things weren''t handled properly had been wrong, but I saw no reason to correct this, after all, who knew if she would still let me work her feet.

    Having just taken her bath, Lucy''s foot was crystal clean and as I rubbed it, I enjoyed the feeling of their softness, smoothness and the flowery scent that came from the rest of her leg, this probably coming from whatever soap she used to bath.

    "Say, ehh¡­ how long will this take" Lucy said and when I looked back at her, I saw that she had bitten her lips, deep worry on her face.

    "Do you have somewhere to go, stressing your foot in its current condition would be fatal," I said as I kept on rubbing, observing that her legs tensed and relaxed at intervals, this meaning whatever pain she was feeling came in waves and was light.

    "I have to meet one of my lecturers today and it''s sort of an emergency."

    I had been wondering why things had been going smoothly for me so far and now hearing about Lucy''s emergency I got my answer.

    "Can''t you call and cancel, explain what happened?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "She won''t believe me," Lucy said with a frustrated sigh.

    "Why" I asked looking up at her.

    To this question, Lucy looked away in embarrassment and immediately I understood that she wasn''t the definition of an examplary student.

    "Who is this lecturer, maybe I can help" I asked not sure I would be able to do anything considering the numerous lecturers that would be in the university.

    "Dr Racheal from the Math department" Lucy said and my eyes lit up.

    "The lecturer with the Black Mercedes"

    "yes" Lucy replied and then I shook my head,

    "She''s a very strict woman, she doesn''t take nonsense and values punctuality."

    "Yeah, and that''s why I really need to meet her today, I''ll fail her course if I don''t," Lucy said her voice containing a slight crack to it, showing her desperation.

    "Hmm, alright, I''m not with my phone, use yours to dial her and then hand it to me."

    "Huh, you want to talk to her," Lucy said a bit wary

    "You can either trust me on this or you figure your way out of your current situation," I said with a shrug.

    Lucy pursed her lips at me, obviously unhappy with my words, but seeing that I had returned to massaging her foot she dialled the number, put the call on loud speaker and gave me the phone when Racheal picked up.

    "Hello" the stern voice of Racheal came from the other side.

    "Hello Dr Racheal, it''s me, the best student you''ll ever teach in your life."

    The line went silent for some seconds and then the Dr Racheal answered.

    "Marcus is that you"

    "Yes, I''m calling from the phone of one of your other students. There is a slight problem."

    "My other students which one."

    "Lucy "

    "Lucy Corlea" Racheal said harshly, obviously not a fan of Lucy," What has that girl cooked up this time, Marcus I hope she''s not having you do her dirty work."

    "No ma''am. You see, she is actually my neighbour and has just sprained her foot, it''s really bad and she won''t be able to move for at least 4 days, could you please allow her to be absent from today''s meeting with you."

    The voice on the other side went silent for a while and then a sigh sounded.

    "Alright, 5 days from now she can come to see me, but I want you to be there with her, is that clear."

    "Yes ma''am"

    "Alright, goodbye"

    "Bye"

    When Racheal ended the call, I looked up to Lucy only to see the woman with her eyes wide and looking at me like I was some sort of angel.

    "How did you do that, everyone in my class fears that woman" Lucy asked clearly amazed by what I had just done, but before I could enjoy her tasty gaze and try to milk the situation some more, the system screen flashed in front of me.

    "It''s nothing I said" casually going back to rubbing her foot my hands going to the words on the screen before me.

    [The host has shown knowledge, skill and resourcefulness, qualities that a perverted sugar daddy should have and has been rewarded with the passive skill Dominance aura, the active skill sweet touch.

    Dominance aura: People 10 meters around you will feel slightly inferior to you, and will be more respectful and inclined to obey your instructions. Ps: your level of mental can affect how effective your aura is.

    Sweet touch: for 3 minutes the feel of your hands will elicit pleasure in all females and increase their horniness level. (+2 points horniness per 10 seconds, costs 500 PSDP to activate, cooldown time of 4 days]

 Chapter 5 - 5: Green Lights

    The text on the screen surprised me, but quickly, I had the sweet hands skill activated and went back to paying attention to my surroundings.

    "Thank you Marcus," Lucy said, looking away when I threw her a knowing smirk.

    "You can''t blame me for never knowing your name, you never speak to anyone" Lucy defended and I only chuckled, clearly laughing at her embarrassed nature, my actions having her slightly pout.

    At this point, the atmosphere between us was quite cheerful but after some seconds of silence it changed and I could feel and see it as Lucy''s horniness being displayed to me by the system in a small screen at the left side of my sight.

    [Horniness: 2 x 2 (first-time bonus multiplier)]

    [Horniness: 4 x 2]

    [Horniness: 6 x 2]

    "Marcus, where did you learn to massage, you''re quite good at this" Lucy said seconds later, her eyes looking at me curiously and hands rubbing her thighs.

    "I worked at a massage parlour for some time when I was younger," I vaguely said.

    "It''s good if you''re no longer feeling pain, your sprain might actually not last moire than two days."

    We both went silent for some seconds, and soon while my left hand remained on Lucy''s foot my right climbed up her legs, going all the way to her calf.

    [Horniness:8 x 2]

    [Horniness: 12x 2]

    [Horniness: 16 x 2]

    I looked up at Lucy, maintaining eye contact with her and watching as her breathing increased and then when 1 minute went past, I climbed higher up her legs reaching her thighs and massaging it, my actions making the woman sit up and grab onto my right arm.

    Despite the sudden move, I remained calm, not stopping the movements of my hands, rubbing my palm all over her thighs.

    Lucy''s skin was smooth and soft and as I pressed my fingers into the thick flesh, I found myself taking a deep breath as my little brother began awakening.

    After some seconds, with no further actions from Lucy, my hand went beneath her lap and I boldly pulled her closer.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    I wasn''t exactly sure what the system meant by the word sugar baby since I was yet to properly understand it but it didn''t seem like a bad thing to me, so I accepted.

    The second, I accepted, a loud gasp left Lucy''s lips, her lips sensually opening as she moved her other leg onto my lap and before I knew it, her hands were going up and down my arms, squeezing my little triceps.

    [Horniness: 36 x 2]

    Knowing I had her in my grasp at the point, I pulled Lucy closer to me once more, this time having her thighs rest on my lap and then without hesitation, I jammed our lips together.

    [First-time kiss: +10 (x5) = 50 PSDP]

    If Lucy was going to reject my advance it would be now, but instead, to my joy she put her hands around my neck, offering no resistance when my left hand climbed up her thigh, going under her towel and my right rubbed her back. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In no time, our tongues were sloshing against each other''s, our mouths open as we went from strangers to exchanging saliva as we kissed.

    [French kiss: +25 PSDP]

    With just some seconds left till sweet touch was deactivated, I gently worked my way further up Lucy''s thighs and then I arrived at the junction where I had to choose between the option to either ascend up her body or take the short and blissful path into her valley.

    Maintaining our kiss, I lifted Lucy up and firmly placed her on my lap, her soft naked butt pressing on my body and then I slowly pushed apart her legs, getting my green signal when Lucy offered no resistance.

    With Lucy''s legs partitioned I had a clear road to her hidden valley, and my restless hand wasted no time in sliding in.

    [Horniness: 40 x 2]

    A slight jolt went through Lucy when my hands touched her pubic hair, rubbing her dark patch and gradually descending.

    Lucy leaned into me and kissed me fiercely, but just as my middle finger slid down and rubbed between her pussy lips, she pulled back from our kiss, her face red and out of breath.

    Though Lucy''s sudden actions startled me, I didn''t let that stop me from rubbing her pussy, my gaze fixed on her as her breathing heavier, her eyes gradually getting clouded with lust.

    "Marcus" Lucy muttered bringing her head forward and resting it on mine, her hand roaming all over my body and slipping under my shirt.

    [sweet touch deactivated]

    I looked at the notification, and though it informed me about the end of the skill which had made this all possible, I wasn''t worried because the skill had done its job and I was confident I could handle the rest.

    [Horniness: 42 x 2]

    With how horny Lucy was at the moment, I knew there was a big chance I would be getting some pussy soon.

    Taking my right hand up Lucy''s back and rubbing her neck, I further widened the distance between her legs and then I had my whole hand descend to her valley, my fingers rubbing over her crotch while my middle finger sunk into her snatch, entering her hole, and slowly beginning to move in and out, going deeper and deeper in her each time.

    [First time fingering pussy: +500PDSP]

    The number of points I earned from just fingering Lucy had me raising an eyebrow but I remained focused on the job, dipping my finger in and out of Lucy''s wetness, amused by the low moans she had begun releasing.

    [Horniness: 45 x 2]

    Tired of the obstacles which my shirt represented to her roaming hands, Lucy grabbed a hold of it and moved to pull it off my body, but just as I reluctantly took my hands out of her kitty to help her with this procedure, there was a knock on the door.

    For a second, we froze, some of the lust that had filled our heads giving way to reason much to my discontent.

    "Lucy it''s me, open up" the person behind the door said, and this time, I could bitterly see all the horniness I had painfully built in Lucy wipe off and panic settle on her face.

    "That''s my boyfriend "Lucy whispered to me with a horror-stricken face.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Big Block

    Initially, I didn''t care much about whether whoever was behind the door discovered what we were doing boyfriend or not, but then a memory of the guy whom I usually saw with Lucy flashed in my hand.

    Tall, pronounced chest, ripped arms, muscular legs, that was the guy Lucy had as a boyfriend.

    Though I for some reason felt confident I could handle him, I at the same time had no interest in putting myself in trouble, especially not in such an enclosed place where I could get beaten to a pulp and have no one to ask for help.

    Immediately, with Lucy''s boyfriends still outside and unaware that the door of the apartment was unlocked, I stood up and putting finger to my lips while looking at Lucy who was getting frantic, most likely having never been in this situation, I moved to one of her drawers, opened it and threw her a black pant.

    "Put it on," I mouthed and then I quickly moved to the first aid box and I had brought over and took out some bandages.

    Picking the underwear, Lucy looked at me in confusion wanting to question me, but another knock from the door had her quickly putting it on, her towel already well wrapped around her body.

    "Hold your towel tight and keep calm and the next time he knocks scream for him to come in."

    Giving the confused Lucy my instructions, I went back to my initial position of having her foot on my lap and quickly I began wrapping it in bandages.

    Had the door been locked we could have stayed silent and pretended no one was home, but the door was unlocked and all it would take to open it was a twist of the knob.

    There was the option of locking the door, but that also came with the risk of the bolt making a sound.

    This plan was currently the best I had and I hoped it would work, if not, then well I might be going to the hospital this morning.

    A knock came on the door once more and before it could even end, Lucy screamed out.

    "Come in"

    There was silence from the other side for a second and then the knob was twisted and the door opened, a big man entered the apartment and walked into the sight of his girlfriend being admonished by a man who was wrapping bandages around her foot.

    "I told you to stay still didn''t I" I berated Lucy, paying no attention to Lucy who thankfully understood the assignment and whispered several apologies.

    "Lucy what is going on" Lucy''s boyfriend asked, his question for Lucy but his eyes boring into me.

    I looked up from Lucy''s foot stared at the huge man with annoyance and then with a sigh went back to bandaging Lucy''s foot.

    "Well Mike, you see¡­.."

    [Ding Lucy Corlea''s affection and trust for you has dropped below the minimum level, she is no longer a Potential Sugar Baby.

    Punishment: Loading]

    The message that appeared in front of me, had me freezing for a second shocked at the development, but I quickly recovered, planning to have a chat with the system when I got back to my apartment.

    While Lucy explained to her boyfriend what had happened I quietly bandaged her foot, and by the time I was done, Mike was already cleared of whatever suspicious thought had been in his mind and sitting beside Lucy.

    Silently I finished my work on Lucy''s foot and giving it one last pat I stood up and looked at her.

    "The bandaging should keep your foot from swelling. Be careful not to put any weight on it and also" I said turning towards the door and bathroom, "Be careful when you move around the bathroom, that slip could have been dangerous I said."

    "Oh okay, thank Marcus" Lucy said her head bowed and standing up I turned and left, but as I reached the door, Mike called out to me. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Marcus wait"

    With a raised eyebrow, I turned and stared at the taller man noticing that Lucy who was back on the bed, had a worried expression.

    "Thank you for the help, I''m glad to know she has someone like you" Mike said extending a hand.

    Reciprocating his actions, I also stretched out a hand and shook Mike, not the least surprised when his hands tightened around mine.

    Though my quick actions had created a good enough cover for the situation in the room, the one thing it could not change was the atmosphere in it.

    Hormones had been fired and the atmosphere of lust was not so easily dispersed, besides, there was also the fact that Lucy was barely holding her act together, if Mike was truly Lucy''s Boyfriend, then he would have noticed the difference in her.

    I had listened to Lucy''s explanation to Mike and while she had done a good job in explaining the situation even attributing her red face to the pain from her foot and her delayed reply to his knocks to him not hearing her earlier calls, she still couldn''t fool the instincts of a protective boyfriend, something which Mike seemed to be.

    With a smile, I did my best to mitigate whatever pain Mike planned to inflict on me with his tight squeeze and then when the man finally released me, a bit of surprise on his face at my resilience, I looked past him and smiled at Lucy.

    "Take care, Lucy, I''ll come check on you later and see if you need another massage."

    With those words, I turned and marched back to my apartment, locking the door after I got in, dropping the first aid kit and crashing on my bed, a wide smile on my face as I stared at the ceiling.

    "That was thrilling" I muttered, placing my hand over my palpating heart.

    As I lay on the bed, I thought about all that had happened just this morning, the anticipation, manipulation, expectation, lust, fear, and anxiety.

    "No way this is reality" I told myself, the smile on my face widening, my being full of excitement.

    In the past, well before this supposed time travel, I had never scored a shot with Lucy, she had been the first of the first of the many women I had lusted for but never got but today not only did I kiss, her, but I grabbed her juicy thighs, fingered her pussy and then avoided being caught by her boyfriend.

    "I have to be more careful next time though"

    I stayed on the bed for a few seconds and then I pushed myself off the bed, looked around the room and after a few seconds of searching I was back on my bed, all my clothes off me, tissues to the side and my hand oily as I began stroking my dick.

    This time I had not just better, more explicit images to work with, but also sensations and in no time groans were leaving my mouth as I lay on my bed and fapped to the thought of pounding Lucy while her boyfriend was locked outside and banging on the door.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Daddys Workshop

    With all the emotions I had been through this morning, after stroking myself to an amazing release, I crashed on my bed and quickly fell asleep only waking up about two hours later when my phone began ringing.

    The noisy unrefined sound had my eyes snapping open and my hands soon grasping around searching for my mobile on my messy bed.

    "Yeah, who''s this"

    "..."

    "Oh Sida, how are you"

    "..."

    "Sorry about that. I''m not feeling well and won''t be able to come to school today."

    "...."

    "It''s just a cold, I should be fine in about 3 days."

    "¡­.."

    "Yeah, thanks."

    "..."

    "Goodbye"

    Dropping my phone, I let out a loud yawn and sighed.

    There were perks to being an exemplary student and easily getting a sick pass was one of them.

    Sida one of my course mates had been the one who called me, apparently on the lecturer''s orders.

    I thought about my position at school and shook my head, knowing I couldn''t keep on giving sick excuses or else I was going to crush my credibility.

    "I''m from the future, no way I''m going to live my life the same way"

    As this thought passed through my mind, I froze, realizing I had already begun taking things at face value.

    "What if this entire future I have in my memory is just a dream" I asked myself, groaning as I found myself giving my mind unnecessary work.

    "System am I from the future or am I just waking up from a super long immersive dream"

    [You are from the future]

    "Why was I taken to the past then, couldn''t I have just possessed you in the future" I curiously asked.

    [Your mind exploded]

    "Ohh," I thought my lips opening in shock as I realized that I had truly given myself a mind-blowing orgasm.

    "System pop out my profile, this old geezer has got some real slaying to do."

    "Did I miss the future?"

    "No"

    "Did I like as things were?"

    "I loved it"

    These were all the questions I needed to ask myself because there was no way I was going to keep looking a horse''s gift in the mouth.

    [Your Profile]

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength)

    Level/XP: level 0/ (0/100)

    Dick Length: 6 inches

    Load Volume: 3ml

    PSDP:5075 (500 points deducted for the activation of sweet hands)

    Potential sugar babies:(0/3)

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 4.5 (2.5)/ Agility: 2 / Stamina: 1.5 / Intelligence: 3/ charisma: 1.5(1)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active)

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: NOTA

    Punishment: Loading

    Shop

    Inventory]

    "Alright system, give me a breakdown of all these stats."

    [Name: This is your given name]

    "Well obviously" I grumbled after seeing this obvious information. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though I wanted to begin specifying to the system the stats I needed explained, I decided to just bear with it, it wasn''t like I was in a rush to go anywhere.

    When one gets old, they tend to realize, that though time is precious, it is best enjoyed patiently.

    [Title: Titles bestow on the host different buffs, perks and advantages. They advance every 10 levels or in the vent of an excellent performance.]

    [Level/XP: It displays the host level and how much experience is needed to get to the next level.

    [Dick Size: The length of the host''s dick. Length will increase by 0.2 inches with each increase in level while girth by 0.1 inches with every two level.]

    [Load Volume: Volume of semen that can be ejaculated. It increases by 0.5 with each level increase.]

    [PSDP: standing for perverted sugar daddy points, these are points gotten from perverted acts the host does and sometimes mission rewards.]

    [Potential sugar babies: These are women targeted by the host to be sugar babies.

    Requirements: 20 base trust, 20 base Affection, 20 base horniness.

    Perks of having females in this category: 0.5 to all host body stats +30 base Horniness to PSB]

    [Sugar babies: These are the one-time potential sugar babies who have met the requirements to become sugar babies

    Requirements:70 base affection, 50 base loyalty, 60 base horniness, 60 base trust

    Perks of having females in this category: +2 to all host body stats, +50 base horniness ]

    [Body stats: These are stats to your physical body and are increased by completing missions and getting rewards that pertain to them or increasing level.

    Each increase in level adds 0.2 points to all body stats.

    PS: luck stat is an outlier and may not be affected by an increase in level and mission completions.]

    [Active/passive skills: Skills bought from the shop or gotten from mission rewards]

    [Equipped items: special items which when worn give buffs or have special effects]

    [Mission: Tasks you are given to complete, completion or failure of these tasks can come with both rewards and punishment respectively. Missions can be either optional or mandatory]

    [Shop: skill, items and other resources can be bought here using PSD points. User should be advised that prices are open to fluctuation and items may also go out of stock]

    [Inventory: Any five items which the host can lift by himself can be put here. Item space will increase with each five levels.]

    [PS: Slots for potential sugar baby and sugar baby increase with each five levels.

    Each baby has their own detailed profile which the host can view]

    [Punishment: Failure to complete a mission and most importantly mismanagement of sugar baby will lead to punishment from the systems. The punishments can range from losing levels and points to being given tasks to complete.]

 Chapter 8 - 8: Selected Pervy actions

    Considering the situation I had blindly walked myself into earlier, I carefully read through the information the system provided and when I was done, I asked my question.

    "Does losing a potential sugar baby qualify as a mismanagement."

    [In nearly all situations, yes, it is]

    "But I don''t think I deserve a punishment, I was still new to the system and how was I to know her boyfriend would pop up."

    [The moment you accepted her as a potential sugar baby, she became your responsibility.]

    This response had me staying silent for a few seconds and thinking over my recent actions, quickly arriving at the conclusion that I had been a little too playful with things.

    For a second, I hesitated with shifting my mentality to taking the system more seriously, the whole idea of what was happening being ridiculous, but then remembering the clear proof I had gotten earlier today I did what was necessary.

    If within just about one hour I could achieve so much with Lucy whilst being unprepared, it could only be imagined what I could do after properly studying the system and planning.

    "You''ve told me why I got a punishment, but you still haven''t told him how I got it. Lucy was a potential sugar baby, shy did she suddenly fall out of that position."

    [Requirements to be a potential sugar baby are; 20 base trust, 20 base Affection, 20 base horniness.

    Initially, all these stats had been; 2 base trust, 0 base affection, 0 base horniness.

    At their peak, these stats were; 27 trust, 31 affection, 90 horniness...]

    "I moved too quickly" I suddenly said with a sigh, rubbing my forehead, easily deducing the crux of the issue just from what the system had already pointed out.

    Lucy and I had been total strangers before today. I had come under the guise of wanting to help her, yet in the end, my following actions showed that I had actually come with ulterior motives. My actions made me seem like a creep who had taken advantage of a situation to molest her.

    Lucy''s feelings towards me dropping this bad showed that she really did care about her boyfriend and that the fear of nearly getting caught and the realization of how far I had and could have taken things with her had really ruined my reputation in her eyes.

    The remaining text that appeared on the screen confirmed my deduction and

    [At the end these were her stats; 1 trust, -5affection, -10 horniness.

    Yes, with a very unstable foundation, you raised Lucy''s horniness quite high and then you let it crash.]

    "So, the base stats of the women will determine how much I should use external help to boost them."

    [Yes] Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are there also system resources for increasing the base feelings of women"

    [Yes]

    I stayed silent for a while as I made sense of all the system had said, my mind going to my actions with Lucy and then I asked a question.

    "At the peak, what were the base stats of Lucy''s feelings towards me"

    [ 24 base trust, 26 base Affection, 60 base horniness.]

    "That''s good" I muttered my feelings set at ease, and worried about how to handle Lucy clearing out of my mind, a smile on my face.

    Lucy''s base stats at her peak were proof of what the system had told me about using its resources to increase base stats.

    Though I had to use tact, the dream of getting Lucy to blow my dick was not too far off.

    "Alright system, let''s see this hyped shop"

    [shop]

    [Daddy''s apple: Makes the user voice more commanding and caring to females. Though similar to a dominance aura, the difference here is that it makes a female feel comforted and loved. Lasts for a duration of 10 minutes. It can be stacked.

    Price: 2000SP]

    [Daddy''s curse: it comes in the form of either a red or green pill which you will decide on and crush to activate.

    Price: 10000SP]

    [Dollar: 1SP to 10 dollars. Capped at $10000 per exchange. Cool down time after a single exchange: 7 days.]

    [Suggestion spray: After using this spray on a female you can make a suggestion which she may carry out. With sufficient base feelings, the reason for carrying out the suggestion will be justified by the female herself no matter how absurd. The target will forget being sprayed and their affection for you will increase.

    Warning: The suggestion must be in a single related sentence and it must be viable to the target. The effect ends after the suggestion has been made or after 10 seconds. Also, the target must have an at least noticeable trust or affection towards you for the spray to work.

    Price: 4000SP]

    [Aura multiplier x2: This will multiply whatever aura(s) you have on by a factor of 2 for 3 minutes.

    Ps: effects can be renewed, but for it to be stacked the price doubles

    Price:2000SP]

    [Aphrodisiac one drop: induces lust. Can also be used on men but at a cost

    Price for women: 2000SP, price for men: 3000Sp]

    [Sleeptight one drop: make your victim fall into a deep sleep which will last for one hour.

    Price: 2000SP

    [Blank spray: A single spray on your target stuns them for 5 seconds. Target won''t remember that they were sprayed, it would be like it never happened.

    Warning: can only be used on the same person twice.

    Price: 1000SP]

    Taking proper stock of the items available in the shop, I wanted to smile, but the prices wouldn''t let me.

    "System aren''t these too expensive, how am I even to make this many points"

    [By being a great pervert]

    When the system mentioned the idea of being a pervert I looked to my left staring at the wall that separated I and Lucy''s apartment and sighed.

    I had fapped not too long ago, but the items in the hop had sent my mind conjuring up scenes and the one of Lucy sleeping while I molested her from head to toe, shoving my dick in her mouth was quite prominent.

    "So perverted act and system rewards, anything else to add"

    [You might feel discouraged by the prices in the shop but the hosts should know that they are actually meant to encourage the host in his acts of pervasion this system is after all foremost a perverted one.

    While thrilling and innovative acts of pervasion will give the host points here are the most basic acts for getting points from the system.

    Kiss on the lips: 10 PDP

    French kiss: 25 PDP

    Spanking 50 PDP

    Grope breast: 50 PDP

    Grope butt: 50 PDP

    Grope pussy: 100 PDP

    Hand job: 200 PDP

    Daughter masturbation: 200 PDP

    Footjob: 200 PDP

    Titjob: 300 PDP

    Blowjob: 300 PDP

    Swallowing: 100 PDP

    Cunnilingus: 300 PDP

    69: 800 PDP

    Thigh job: 800 PDP

    Vaginal sex: 1000 PDP

    Anal sex: 1200 PDP

    All points double for the first time of each act with a new (potential) daughter.]

    "Ahhh, I''m so going to have fun"

 Chapter 9 - 9: Neighbour

    After my informative chat with the system, I had the blue screen disappear, closed my eyes and relaxed in the silence of my apartment.

    There were no shouts coming from the wall to my left as had happened a couple of times before so I knew Lucy and Mike didn''t get into a fight and even if they did, it wasn''t a big one.

    "So I''m in the past " I muttered to myself," So many things that I could have done but the first thing I did was act out my perverseness,"

    With a smile on my face, I thought of Lucy, clicking my tongue at how troublesome things had gotten between us, groaning at how long it would take me to fix our problems.

    "Well, there are other ways around this," I thought with a smirk, some very handy items in the shop coming to mind.

    Just imagining using some of the items there on Lucy had my mind thinking up dirty steamy scenarios, but before I could get to the point of stroking my little guy and expelling the spunk I had built up in my sleep, my stomach made it''s existence known.

    After the actions and emotions of the morning, my energy had been totally sapped and I needed to get myself a meal.

    I excitedly made use of my youthful energy to spring off the bed, but just as I reached the door of the kitchen the sight inside had me turning around and going to change my clothes.

    As a broke academic student, I found pleasure in stuffing my body with junk food and saving on cash and time, but as an older man even if just mentally I knew the benefits of keeping the body healthy.

    Though I didn''t blame my past self for not living a very healthy life considering he truly needed to save up on cash, I was no longer that same person and didn''t need to follow in those footsteps.

    After searching through my messy apartment, I exited the door wearing red flip-flops, a white nickel and a blue shirt.

    Although I had done a bit of touch-up on my hair, what it truly needed was a proper haircut.

    I made my way to the elevator and after a few minutes of descent, I strolled out of the compound and into the streets.

    For some seconds I stood still and observed everything around me, taking in the scene which just yesterday had been nothing but a distant fading memory, and then I continued my walk.

    2 minutes later I stopped by a stand and after giving the man behind it some coins, I collected a newspaper.

    From the newsstand, I moved to a nearby eatery and after giving my order, opened the newspaper and refreshed my brain on the happenings of this time.

    "3rd of May 2002. A Wednesday."

    This was the same date or would have been the same date I would be in if I were in the future 2027.

    "Let''s see " I muttered as I went through the various headlines.

    ''US launching operations against Taliban''

    ''Holly wood star goes missing.''

    ''Venezuelan coup,'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''$30 million movie is a flop''

    ''Yugoslav leader on trial for crimes on humanity''

    ''Us president Rovan Clove marries for the second time''

    "Yep, things still look about the same," I thought as I quickly flipped past several pages and let my gaze land on the stunning wife of the president licking my lips and sighing as I took note of my Nokia 3330.

    Technology was still dawdling about in this period so unless I was ready to splurge on a camera I wouldn''t be getting any passable display of Mrs. Jennifer Clove.

    "Perhaps with the system, I might even snatch her from the president" I muttered to myself adjusting my trouser which had gotten a bit tight just from my prolonged staring at the proportional ass of the president''s wife that was clothed in a black secretary skirt.

    After entertaining myself to a bit of ass, I went on to read into detail on the other headlines dropping my paper to the side when my breakfast, a mix of pancakes and bacon was served with some walnut was served to me.

    I thanked the middle-aged woman who brought the food and quickly went to devour it, taking the time to enjoy and appreciate the sensitivity of my taste buds.

    "Young people don''t know what they have," I thought to myself letting out a silent moan as I swallowed a bacon for the second time, calling out to the waiter when she passed by me and asking for some milk.

    Minutes later, my tummy was stuffed and I continued reading through the newspaper I had brought deciding to relax a bit in the eatery given how quiet it was.

    I spent close to two hours at the eatery before paying and exiting, moving to a supermarket next because truly I needed to get some supplies for the house.

    I could still remember the near-extreme frugal life I had been living and I had no intention of repeating that.

    Entering the supermarket I grabbed a cart and picking selecting the Items I needed, and minutes later, just as I was taking a turn around a shelf looking to grab a detergent, I spotted a heavy pair of ass cheeks in jeans.

    "My god" was the first thought that came to my head.

    My eyes quickly travelled up the fat buttocks to the face of its owner and there recognition and desire flashed in my eyes.

    Martha Taylor, a neighbour of mine who lived a few floors below and had a daughter Valera who should be in her final year of high school.

    Marth was someone I had only ever paid attention to in passing, and if you wondered why I knew her full name, then that was because of the heavy drama that was soon to occur when she got kicked out of her apartment.

    [Ding! System mission]

 Chapter 10 - 10: Blank Work

    [Mission one (Mandatory)

    Get a potential sugar baby before the week runs out

    Reward: 50xp

    Punishment: You lose 70 % of your PSD points

    Mission two(optional)

    Fondle Sida''s breasts for 1 minute before the day runs out

    Reward: 500xp

    Punishment: -0.2 dick length.

    Expires in 2 hours

    Mission three (optional)

    Give Lucy a goodnight kiss before midnight

    Reward:300xp, + $2000

    Punishment: lose 50% of PSD points and -0.2 dick length

    Expires at 9pm tonight]

    "These last two punishments are just diabolical," I thought to myself, dismissing the system screen, yet to accept any of the optional mission

    Stopping in my tracks, I silently observed Martha who had her back to me and was browsing through the next shelf.

    Though I couldn''t see her face, I could hear the light sighs that left her lips as she picked up a product, observed it and dropped it back, the woman obviously careful of her spending or perhaps taste.

    "Now how do I take advantage of this" I asked myself.

    With a vague plan in mind, I pushed my way to her side and quickly reached for a bottle of detergent just beside the one she had reached put for, out hands brushing against each other.

    Politely we smiled at each other but I did not let things end at that.

    "Hey, I''m Marcus," I said stretching out a hand.

    "I''m Martha," she said with a familiarity that told me she did recognize me.

    "I usually see you at the building. I thought for a change I should say Hi" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wow, it''s hard to believe you actually do recognize me considering how you''re always buried in your books."

    "Well, it''s hard to concentrate on books when a beautiful lady is passing by."

    My little flirt got me a soft chuckle from Martha, the woman looking me up and down and this time unlike Lucy who had been checking out my dressing I knew she was looking me over to confirm that I was indeed a young man with quite interesting balls.

    "You have a bright smile," I said stunning the older woman who was still coming down from my first compliment but before she could say anything I turned my attention to the bottle I had picked up and read out the name on it.

    "Sunshine. Just like your smile, I think I''ll go with this" I said looking at Martha and when I saw her them with a hand over her mouth shaking her head at me, I knew I had done enough.

    "Be carful the words you speak, you don''t want a horde of girls chasing after you, Martha warned with a smile.

    I smiled back at her and waved her complaints off, telling her how I didn''t even have time for girls.

    I spoke a few more words to Martha and then told her I was heading to another section of the supermarket, but just as I turned to push my cart away, I gave the area around us a final quick sweep and bought my first item from the system shop.

    [Blank spray purchased for 1000 PSDP, Balance: 4075]

    Like magic, a white spray can appeared in my hand and without delay I turned around and pressed down on the top of the can, spraying a white scentless liquid on Martha who wasn''t even looking at me.

    [Blank spray used]

    Immediately, Martha stopped moving like she was frozen in time and the can in my hand disappeared.

    With my heart palpating at the risk I was taking considering the location, I closed the distance between me and the woman and dug my hands into the back pocket of her jeans.

    My hands screamed happiness at the soft feel of Martha''s derriere, but cupping a feel of her ass was not the reason I just spent 1000PSDP.

    Once my hand was in her back pocket, I grabbed the card in it and pulled it out, turned and continued pushing my cart way, paying no attention to Martha''s movement behind me.

    When I had first noticed Martha''s rump, I had picked up the slight card shape that formed in her back pocket and after noticing that she carried no purse, with hope that I was right at what could be behind there, I had put my plan in action.

    With my mind full of the plan I had just hatched, I found myself unable to pick up anything of use, instead, I moved to a shelf that stood close to the salesman''s counter and began watching.

    About 20 minutes passed before I saw Martha pushing her cart to the counter and with a bit of tremble I began moving forward.

    What I had just done and was planning to do was insidious but what really had me rattled was how bad things could get like for example if Martha turned against me and got suspicious.

    For such a scenario, I had hidden the debit card I had stolen in my inventory, and to mitigate any failures I made another purchase from the system shop.

    [$10000 bought for 1000 PSDP]

    [Balance:4575 PSDP]

    [Acct Balance: $10195]

    "System, you can access my real-world bank balance"

    [Yes]

    For a moment I was a little worried about this invasion of privacy, but then I remembered that system lived in my head and could only sigh it off. At this point, I was well on the back of the bull and had to ride it to the end.

    With this much money in my acct, my confidence made a great surge and I calmed but just as I got close to the counter a thought entered my head.

    "System why should I buy some of these items from you instead of just going to the store, where it would be cheaper."

    [Feel free to try]

 Chapter 11 - 11: Samaritan

    Though it was a bit tricky, for the best result I had to make sure I was right behind Martha in line and thankfully I was able to succeed in this aspect.

    "Marcus, " Martha said in surprise smiling at me as I pushed my cart behind her.

    "I expected you would be gone by now"

    "Yeah, I should have been done some time ago, but I got a call and it took me a while," I said, taking a step forward, the line smoothly moving but our turn still some minutes away.

    As we took another step forward I spotted a couple of red and pink small-size embroidered envelopes resting on a small shelf to my right.

    "Looks like the work of a kid" I muttered to Martha''s hearing and knowing that I had gotten her attention, I picked up about 4 and dropped it in my cart.

    Looking back up, I smiled at Martha who was giving me an amused look and then I shrugged.

    "Bright colours are nice"

    Giving a sigh Martha shook her head at my antics and I couldn''t help but feel bad when I saw the sad look in her eyes as she looked away from me.

    We stayed silent for several seconds, before I then struck up a conversation, asking about Valera, Martha''s daughter.

    We exchanged a couple of words and a few laughs, entertaining ourselves for a while before Martha''s phone rang and she picked up the call.

    The call didn''t take more than a few seconds and when she was done, I noticed her mood take a steep dive.

    "Everything alright"

    "It''s fine, I''m just tired" Martha replied giving me a forced smile. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One look at Martha''s eyes and I could recognise the burden that she was feeling at the moment and did I not already have a plan in motion I might have pulled up some ultimate consolation moves.

    I nodded to Marth and acknowledging her mood stayed silent.

    Gradually the line moved and within 3 minutes it was Martha''s turn.

    My heartbeat picked up a bit, but overall, I was alright.

    I watched as the sales girl processed the goods Martha had brought, the two of them watching the items like hawks and then the bill was called.

    "$89 Ma''am"

    Martha nodded her head to this and reached into her back pocket to get her card but just as it should be, it wasn''t there and then like I predicted, she began searching all over herself.

    "The things I do for ass," I thought to myself, as in the midst of her search Martha bent forward to look into her cart wondering if she had dropped it there and in the process giving me a great view of her rump.

    I held out for a few seconds and then just when I saw Martha giving the salesgirl a hard smile I took a step forward and gave her my card,

    "Here, use this."

    For a moment, both females were surprised, but as the sales girl grabbed my card, Martha also held it.

    "Marcus thank you, but you don''t need to do this, I probably just forgot what pocket I put my card in, I''ll soon find it ."

    Martha said these words with a straight face while looking me in the eye and though I was surprised by her strong attitude, it didn''t rattle me the least.

    After listening to Martha I raised an eyebrow and then looked her up and down, my gaze questioning.

    "You have just four pockets on you."

    Wearing just Jeans and a plain brown blouse, the pockets Martha had on her jeans were all that were there and just as she wanted to speak I cut her off.

    "Look, you probably just forgot it at home, rather than keeping back this stuff and wasting the time you spent here, why not let me pay and then you refund me later."

    As I said this I gave Martha a firm gaze and I don''t know if it was my passive dominance aura but Martha flinched and looked away from me biting her lips. Taking this as a signal I gently pulled my card out of her grip and handed it to the sales girl.

    "Thank you, I''ve had a lot on my mind lately and must have forgotten to carry it."

    "It''s okay, these things happen to everyone," I said with a chuckle.

    Minutes later, Martha and I exited the supermarket, carrying our goods in plastic bags. I walked with her halfway to our apartment building and then gave an excuse about needing to go meet someone, having no intention of receiving my money anytime soon.

    Martha at first obligated my departure, wanting me to first follow her home so she could return my money, but I weaseled my way out and left her, soon on my own and waking the streets of

    "System, so you''re saying until a female becomes a potential baby I can''t see her stats unless I''m committing a perverted act with her.

    [Yes]

    After some minutes of idle walking, I headed back to my apartment making sure to stay well out of Martha''s wing.

    One good thing was that though I knew Martha''s apartment, having passed by it before, Marth who had no need to go further up the building didn''t know mine so I could safely stay at home and keep the woman indebted to me.

    A proper single mother like Martha knew better than to be in debt to people especially men, so the one thing I could be sure of was that I would be on her mind, though I did feel a bit of worry on the action she might take after she searched her apartment and didn''t find her card.

    I had initially planned to hold onto Martha''s card till tomorrow, but surprisingly around 5 pm, it began raining.

    "Weather for two."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Horny High

    "Knock knock"

    "Knock knock"

    "Yes"

    When the door was opened, I had been expecting a mature tired face with curvy hips, but instead, I got a younger face with a curious gaze.

    "Valera," I said with a small smile.

    "You are"

    "Marcus, your mother''s friend, could you tell her I''m at the door," I said a strong shiver going through me as I pressed my arms to my body and rubbed my palms against each other the cold of the night and the several water drops on my clothes and head painting me a sad sight.

    "Okay," Valera said looking at me with worry as he closed the door.

    Seconds later, the door was opened once more and Martha with an already worried expression stepped out, looking at me all over.

    Martha was dressed in a light brown gown that reached all the way to her knee, her gown having two straps that held it to her shoulders.

    "Marcus are you okay"

    "I''m fine" I said waving her worry off with a smile, my posture relaxed but the occasional shiver on my body impossible to miss.

    "Here," I said, giving her her debit card.

    "I passed by the supermarket on my way back home, decided to check it and found this."

    "The supermarket, don''t tell me you were under the rain Marcus," Martha said reaching for the card and when she collected it, I rubbed my palms against each other and then turned to leave.

    The thing with older women was that while they were more appreciative of the efforts of a young man, they could also be quite logical, especially the ones like Martha, and the last thing I wanted was for her to think or even suspect was that I had actually stolen her card and then returned it just to get closer to her.

    "Marcus wait" she called just as I hoped.

    "Thank you. First, you helped me at the store and now this. I''m really grateful, I wanted to return your money this afternoon, but couldn''t because I couldn''t find my card. It made me panicked..."

    "Martha," I said holding a hand up and stopping her panicked blabbering.

    "I''m glad I could help. 57B, that''s my apartment number, now I need to go,"

    Trying to withhold my apartment number from Martha would make her feel like I was trying to keep her in my debt, and her discomfort with me was the last thing I wanted.

    "First come and have dinner, I''m making porridge, It will help with the cold"

    "Sorry but I have a school assignment to submit tomorrow, I can''t afford to waste time."

    Just as Martha was nodding her head to my words, a can appeared in my hand and I sprayed her, a conversation I had made with the system before I came here popping in my head.

    ***flashback**

    "System how would I know if my suggestion is valid and would be followed"

    [by testing it out. hehehe]

    "just evil"

    **flashback end**

    [You have purchased suggestion spray, Balance:75]

    [you have used suggestion spray]

    Just like with the blank spray, Martha stopped moving and then I made my suggestion.

    "You are very grateful for how helpful I have been, so you will ask me if I want anything and when I ask for a kiss and grope, you will offer me your cheek for a peck and also let me squeeze your breasts and ass."

    With my suggestion given, I watched as the time elapsed and life returned to Martha''s eyes.

    "Marcus you''ve been quite helpful to me today, is there anything I can do." Martha immediately asked.

    "Those are big words to say," I said with a chuckle, my smile telling that I had not very innocent thoughts in mind.

    "Perhaps, but you''ve helped me a lot today and I feel like I owe you."

    "Well I already warned you, but if you insist, then I''ll just come out and say that more than anything, I just want to kiss and grope you."

    [Ding, Martha Taylor has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "Yes, give me her status," I said juggling between looking at the system screen and observing Martha, suppressing my surprise at the sudden prompt.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:26

    Affection:32

    Fear:2

    Loyalty:6

    Horniness:27+ 30(perk) =57

    Comment: Weakness for confident men]

    Right from the store, I had suspected that Martha had a thing for dominant men considering how she had quickly folded against my gaze.

    Reading the text on the screen, I had just begun contemplating how to use the information on the screen to further my agenda with Martha when the woman suddenly spoke.

    "Wait here"

    With quick steps, Martha went into her apartment and while I was left there rapidly going through all that I had observed about her and thinking of my actions, wondering if I had set her off, notifications began popping up.

    [Your potential daughter Martha Taylor has entered an emotional high]

    [Affection:34(32)]

    [Affection:36(33)] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Affection:39(35)]

    [Horniness:60(27]

    [Horniness:64(32)]

    [Affection:66(34)]

    The bombardment of notifications took me off guard and I had just barely glanced at the last figures completely confused on why Martha''s stats were rising this fast when she came walking out of the apartment.

    She closed the door, grabbed my hand and began leading me forward.

    Guys you needed to see the ass on this milf bouncing as she moved, one look at it and I was stumbling on my feet and walking after her, my gaze locked on her buns which flew left and right, pushing against her loose gown as they wished.

    Martha marched us to the staircase, walking down it and then halfway down, she stopped and pulled me down to her staircase, wrapped her hand around my neck and brought my face down to hers, our lips mashing together.

    [kiss: +10 (x2) = 20 PSDP]

 Chapter 13 - 13: Horny High 2

    The staircase Martha had taken us to was dark, the bulb there not working, but the soft sensation of Martha''s lips on mine was all I needed to focus on the price and be on my A game.

    Without wasting a second, my left arm went around Martha''s waist while my right arm held her face and opening my mouth I quickly changed our kiss to a sensual kiss, my tongue invading her mouth.

    [French kiss: +25(x2) =50 PSDP]

    [Horniness:65(34)]

    [Affection:70(40)]

    I caressed, Martha''s face as I kissed her and when I noticed her kissing me back with the same enthusiasm, her tongue battling mine, I brought my right hand down from her face to her breast while my left hand grabbed her fat buns.

    [Ass grope: 50(x2) =100 PSDP]

    [Breast grope: 50(x2) =100 PSDP]

    As we kissed, sucking on each other''s tongues and lips, sounds of our engagement sounded out but they travelled no more than 4 metres from us before dying out and this was because of the rain that was falling outside. This same rain also reduces the likelihood of someone coming out here and seeing us.

    "Does this sort of a risky situation turn Martha on"

    Though not as much of an eye grabber as her ass, Martha''s boobs were quite proportional, being big enough that my hand could grasp them in their entirety.

    Like it was Tofu, my palms squirmed and rubbed Martha''s breasts through her clothes, my dick hardening when I realized that she had no bra on.

    "Mmm"

    Though extremely low, with my face pressed to Martha''s I could hear the moans that escaped her lips as we kissed and as seconds passed, the tightness of my pants increased and I couldn''t help but desire to actually fuck the fat ass mom in my hand.

    [Horniness:67(32)]

    [Affection:71(42)]

    A sure method to get Martha to let me have a quickie or even follow me to my room flashed through my head but I could only cry internally at my broke state.

    "System, can I borrow Points,"

    [No]

    "Damn"

    If I could activate the sweet touch skill, tonight would have been one of carnal lust, but well I could only sigh and work with what I got.

    Giving Martha''s rump one hard squeeze, I lifted my hand and

    "Thawk"

    "Arhhh"

    Martha''s reaction to my spank was her escaping our kiss and releasing a gasp, a smirk climbing my face as rather than push me away, she pushed her body to mine, obviously wanting for more, and of course, I delivered. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thwack"

    "Thwak"

    [Horniness:68(38)]

    [Affection:71(52)]

    My hits got harder with each spank, the both of us no longer kissing as gasps were continuously escaping Martha''s lips, and then when I decided to give her buttocks rest, massaging them as I pressed my lips to hers once more, to my surprise, Martha who all this while had been behind my frame, took one leg out of it and as we kissed she began grinding her pussy on my thigh.

    "Damn it, what has this woman so horny"

    [Horniness:70(38]

    [Simultaneously kissing, and groping of ass and breast. +500 (x2) =1000PDSP]

    [You have spanked your potential daughter, you have triggered rewards + 10trust, +7loyalty,. Your dominance aura has received a x2 multiplier for the next 5 minutes.]

    When I received the 1000PDSP, with haste I wanted to give the order for the activation of sweet hands but then the next notification appeared and just as I was liking what I saw, Martha who was kissing me began reacting to its effect.

    All this while Martha had kept her hands around my neck, but as the notification came, her left hand climbed to my head and pressed it to hers while her right hand descended and without hesitation made its way into my shorts.

    "urghh" I groaned as my dick was finally in a woman''s hands after many the past years of being worked by just me.

    "Mathew"

    This name came out of Martha''s mouth and it had my eyes narrowing. Unfortunately, with the darkness, it was impossible for Martha to see my full expression, so I could only watch as she stroked my dick, her left hand leaving my head and going to my chest and then right before my eyes I watched Marth descend to her knees, my eyes flying open as my short were pulled down and my little brother was taken to a warm place.

    The warm cave engulfed my dick with passion and the next second a groan left my lips as a particular softness rubbed over my dick.

    [Horniness:72(40)PSDP]

    It was genius of the system to make the notification screen just a small panel to the side but the constant sound of its notification wasn''t something I wanted to be hearing while I indulged in pleasure.

    "System switch off the notification sound whenever I am involved in a sexual act"

    [Okay]

    Martha first took the front of my dick into her mouth, her tongue licking all over my tip and then she slowly took the rest of my dick into her lips, moving her head back and forth.

    "Damn this is good"

    With her left hand holding the base of my cock, Martha boobed her head back and forth while I put my left hand on the wall for support, my right caressing her head and encouraging her.

    I was deeply enjoying the experienced service when my eyebrows rose as I heard another faint wet sound which definitely wasn''t from the blow job I was receiving.

    "Don''t tell me"

    I looked down at Martha more carefully using the little light that came from up and down corridors to make out the shape of her right hand, my suspicions confirmed as I noticed its position between her legs.

    "What the hell" I thought and then took a look at the system screen.

    [Horniness:82(40)]

    [Blowjob:300(x2) =600PSDP]

    [masturbation: 3=200 (x2) = 400]

    While Martha blew me off, the milf was also fingering herself and well this was all the simulation I needed to tighten my hold on her head and push my meat down her throat.

    Martha was taken aback by this, but then she moved her hands to my buttock, holding it for support and letting me have my way with her, my entire dick getting buried in her mouth, making her throat its cradle

 Chapter 14 - 14: Horny High 3

    Letting out low groans, I pushed my whole dick in and out of Martha''s mouth surprised by how the woman easily surprised her gag reflex and let my rod slide into her throat and then out.

    Through the sound of the falling rain, I could hear the gawks that left Martha''s mouth as I fucked her throat, and as time passed I increased my thrusts.

    [Horniness:85(40)]

    Using the wall for support, with my eyes closed, I worked my hips forwards and backwards, absolved by the pleasure coursing through me, my eyes trembling as Martha worked her tongue around my shaft from behind the scenes.

    Initially, I tried to control my movements, not wanting to hurt Martha but as minutes passed, when she gave no resistance to my increasing movements, I went wild, pumping my dick into her mouth with relish, loving the feel of her warm throat.

    I expected Martha to at some point hold onto my waist and try to slow me down, but that did not happen, instead, notifications of her emotions kept popping up.

    [Horniness:87(40)]

    [Affection:73(55)]

    Seeing her affection also increase, I was a bit lost on what was happening, but the pleasure going through me soon took my mind from that, my dick further hardened as it was serviced and soon tingles began ringing through my balls.

    "I''m cumming Martha and you''re going to take all of my seed straight down your throat," I said as the pleasure fully consumed me.

    [Horniness:92(40)]

    It didn''t take me more than a few seconds to let out a deep but low groan my balls tightening as I buried my whole dick in Martha''s Throat.

    As I came, I held Martha''s head to my pelvis, not caring if she ran out of oxygen.

    Ropes of my shot out of my dick and immediately found themselves falling down Martha''s throat.

    When I came down to it and released Martha''s head I expected her to pull away from my dick and go looking for oxygen, but instead, the woman''s hand held the base of my cock and as she resumed sucking it, her hand worked her cunt harder.

    "fwap"

    "fwap"

    Despite the sound of water pattering outside the building, I could clearly hear Martha smashing her fingers in and out of her pussy, this telling of how just how wet, horny and in need of a release she was.

    [Horniness:92(40)]

    This time with me no longer shoving my dick down her throat, as Martha sucked my softening dick, the moans that left her lips were quite audible and erotic and I had just begun feeling my blood stirring when the movement of her fingers in her pussy rapidly increased.

    Fwap! Fwap! Fwap!

    Hrmm! Hrrmm! Hrmm!

    [Horniness:98(40)]

    The sounds of Martha pounding her pussy with her digits while moaning around my dick had my little brother looking to wake up in record time, but unfortunately, before that could happen, I felt Martha''s body tremble, the woman resting her body on me for support as her juices came pouring.

    Hrmmmmm!

    [horniness:100(40)]

    "Is she squirting?" I asked myself in total disbelief.

    Though I could only faintly see her image, the knowledge that the mature and responsible Martha who had just sucked my dick and then fingered herself to a heavy orgasm was now squirting had my dick going past the state of semi-erection.

    I could hear the sound of Martha''s liquids pouring on the stairs as it came from a tap and most importantly, I could hear her moan.

    God, though Martha tried to control it the powerful moan that left her lips signifying that she just enjoyed a proper orgasm had me fully hard, something which was not good considering what happened after.

    [Horniness reset:21(40)]

    When Martha finally came down from her pleasure high, her heavy breathing was all I could hear.

    "That was incredible. I''ve never been so turned on in my life" I said reaching down and stroking Martha''s head, but then she raised her hand and pushed my hand away standing to her feet with a little stagger.

    Considering I was 5''9, and Martha was shorter, when she stood up I was looking down at her and when she looked up at me I went in for a kiss.

    For some seconds my lips stayed pressed to hers but then she pushed me backward and took two steps away from me.

    "Did you enjoy yourself"

    "Yes, you were perfect Martha I really loved it," I said taking a step towards her but she took a step back and held out a palm to me.

    "Well, it will never happen again. I''ll have your money delivered to you tomorrow morning"

    After saying those words, Martha turned and began ascending the stairs but just as she was about to climb the last case I grabbed her hand, surprising her since she hadn''t heard me moving and then I pulled her towards me.

    With her footing unbalanced, Martha fell towards me, her body finding safety in my frame. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Both my hands went to her butt, grabbing a handful of ass but when I went in for a kiss.

    Slap!

    "Don''t you ever hold me like that in your life" Martha venomously said taking a step away from me.

    The slap hadn''t been a mild one so its stinging pain rang on the right side of my face.

    I watched Martha go back up the stairs a little confused about what to do but then to the left of my sight.

    [Affection: 75(57) ]

    With a smirk, I rapidly climbed up the stairs and watched Martha walk away, her ass cheeks chaotically jiggling with the fast pace she set and I called out loud in the hallway just as she was reaching the door of her apartment.

    "I like my women feisty and thick, I can''t wait to shove my dick down your throat another time."

    [horniness:57(40)]

    [Affection:75(60)]

    My words made Martha freeze and visibly shiver and then she continued moving. Hurrying to the door of her apartment and knocking on it and when her daughter opened up, she went in, not daring to throw me a glance.

    "Now who is going to clean up that mess" I thought looking down at dark stairs which I couldn''t even properly see.

    [Affection 76(60]

 Chapter 15 - 15: Wise Pervert

    Smiling as I replayed the happenings of the evening in my head, the slurping sounds Martha had been making still ringing in my ears, I made my way to my apartment. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With thoughts of Martha on my mind, I walked up to my front door and I had just been thinking about what colour and size Martha''s panties were when my gaze landed on Lucy''s door.

    "The mission" I muttered to myself, my hand pausing as I inserted the key into the door.

    [Mission three (optional)

    Give Lucy a goodnight kiss before midnight

    Reward:300xp, + $2000

    Punishment: lose 50% of PSD points and -0.2 dick length]

    "8:47 pm. It''s not too late. I could say that I was delayed outside by the rain and so was late to check up on her."

    I stayed staring at Lucy''s door for half a minute before in the end shaking my head. The rewards were quite tempting, but the actions didn''t align with what I had in mind. I rejected the mission.

    I opened my apartment and stepped in.

    With a flick of the light switch, the image of my partially arranged room appeared and with a groan, I walked over and fell to the bed.

    Though I had started the morning with some good food, it looked like I would be ending it with some questionable edibles.

    I got off the bed, moved to the kitchen and after searching around came out with a bowl of milk and cornflakes, it wasn''t the best but with thoughts of stocking the house with food in mind, I enjoyed it.

    [Ding! The host has gotten a potential sugar baby before the week runs out.

    Mission one completed.

    The host has been rewarded with 50XP]

    [Ding! For completing the mission less than 24 hours after it was issued the host has been given a mission bonus of 100xp.

    Your potential daughter fingered herself, sucked your dick and drank your cum on her first sexual interaction with you, you have been rewarded with 2000PDSP.]

    The notification that I had gotten 2000 points, put a smile on my face but just as I thought it was over, another message pinged.

    [You have shown great judgement and wisdom in your decision of picking system missions(rejecting mission three) and have been rewarded with the free active skill ''Daddy knows best'' and +200xp.

    Daddy knows best: A free active skill which when used shows the user the most desperate need of at most 3 women in a day. Also, the skill can only be used 5 times on a woman.

    The host should be advised that the system encourages accepting and fulfilment of missions and that this reward for a mission rejection is a one-in-million occurrence.]

    "I get you on this"

    [Ding! You have levelled up

    You have levelled up.

    You are level 3]

    [do you wish to see your updated profile]

    "yes"

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength)

    Level/XP: level 3/ (50/400)

    Dick Length: 6.4 inches

    Load Volume: 3.2ml

    PSDP:4345

    Potential sugar babies:(1/3) Martha Taylor

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 4.9 (2.9)/ Agility: 2.4 / Stamina: 1.9 / Intelligence: 3.4/ charisma: 1.9(1.4)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active)

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: Mission 2(optional)(expired)

    Shop

    Inventory]

    Going over my status, I nodded my head at the changes, stared at the one last mission for some seconds and then reached for my mobile.

    While the mission to go out and grope Sade''s breasts gave quite the rewards, I already had my hands full with Martha and Lucy and knew better than to bite more than I could chew.

    The mission had been given a set time of two hours before expiring and by now was no longer in existence, but that didn''t mean that the system hadn''t been up to something with it.

    It had been years since I last saw Sade, so holding my phone, I took some time to think about her, a vague image of what she looked like appearing in my head.

    Assistant class representative, mine to be particular, from an academic family, dressed quite elegantly and carried herself in a dignified manner.

    "She always wore those stupid simple princess gowns so I''m not sure what her ass looked like, but I think she had a good bust, or was it her bra"

    I played around with my phone while thinking of Sade and then eventually I dropped it, I had a plan for tomorrow and wouldn''t be at school for the next three days. There was no rush in dealing with her.

    "System, earlier with Martha, what did you mean by emotional high"

    [Emotional high for your daughter can also be termed as Euphoria and it is a state of extreme emotional state where one''s physical desires are heightened and sometimes lowered.]

    "So, Mathew huh"

    Though I already suspected as much the system description of emotional high confirmed my suspicion that somehow Martha linked my existence to some guy named Mathew who probably held a special spot in her heart and pussy.

    The idea of another man''s name being called while I was sexually engaged with a woman did not in any way please or amuse me, but in this case, I was pleased to have this information as I could use it to further close the distance between me and Martha.

    "He should be a past lover or something"

    "Say system how long is my punishment going to keep loading" I asked with worry. Knowing that there was a punishment just waiting to fall on my head, wasn''t a very peaceful feeling.

    [It will keep loading till the time is right]

    "How ominous"

    Focusing back on my meal, I quickly finished up and went to sleep.

    Tomorrow was going to be quite a busy day for me because as much as I was a pervert, I was also a time traveler.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Money Moves

    So remember when I had first described myself as an old geezer with rusty computer skills who was getting paid half of what he was worth?

    If you wondered why my skills had gotten rusty and chalked it up to me having gotten lazy and refused to learn the trending market skills, then you would be wrong.

    Well, you are right that I hadn''t learnt it but wrong if you think that I was because I had gotten lazy. You see 7 years after burying myself in the field of computer science, I had wanted more for my life other than the daily tapping of the keyboard and reading of codes from behind an office desk.

    I wanted financial freedom, the American dream and after I had gotten into contact with some stock broker this one time, I shifted my attention from my computers to the financial markets.

    The first five months were really shaky and had left me doubtful many times but I persevered and eventually, I made it big on a stock trade.

    This stock made it possible for me to boldly leave my job as a computer analyst and rather than pursue trending tech skills begin pursuing trending tech stocks.

    To my memory, that had been several years ago, a time that would make me smile and a time which I was reenacting but this time several years earlier.

    4thy of May 2002, my second day in the past, after waking up, I got a message from the system

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 20 pushups, 30 jumping jacks, 30 wide arm pushups, and 30 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 1.5 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30 each day]

    The system notification made me chuckle considering I saw the rewards as free XP for me.

    As a man who had experienced the flaws and imperfections of a 50-year-old body, only I understood how much of a treasure it was to be in a young and vibrant body, and until I hit that 50 once more, I had every intention of keeping this body in tip-top shape.

    I completed the basic mission but for today ignored the extra mission.

    I cleaned up and though much earlier, like yesterday I went out and bought breakfast, not forgetting to buy both a general and financial newspaper and at the moment I was in a store looking to buy a desktop.

    With my newspaper folded up and under my armpit, I stood looking at the several computers in the rack, mulling over which to get.

    Dell dimension 4500. Price:$1300, specs: Pentium 4 processor, 512MB RAM, 60GB hard drive

    HP Pavilion 540n, Price: $900, spec: intel Celeron,128 Mb Ram, 40 GB hard drive.

    Sony VAIO RX series, Price:$1500, spec: Pentium 4 processor, 512RAM, 80GB hard drive

    Apple IMac G4, price:$1600, spec: powerpc G4 processor, 256 MB RAM, 40GB hard drive.

    "Tch, to think I am back in a time when these things are considered cool and efficient."

    With a budget in mind, I purchased the Dell dimension 4500, and then some other necessities I would need to maximize the use of my computer.

    10 minutes later I was back at the apartment, having the service men set up my system and then 30 minutes later, I was online sighing occasionally as I created a Charles Schwab trading account.

    The interface for Charles Schwab back in the 2000s was quite different from what it would become in the future so it took me some time to navigate it.

    An hour later after a small snack, I got the hang of things and had already deposited $6000 dollars in my account and was now smacking my lips as I prepared to get into a trade.

    After I left my profession as a computer analyst I fully buried myself in the world of stock trading, learning all I could about reading the market as I embarked on my journey as a trader.

    I was an excellent student at the university and the desire for excellence carried over when I studied the markets and past trends.

    The year 2002 was one which saw a lot of upward and downward movement in the market especially the month of May which was still suffering the effect of the dot com bubble.

    My knowledge from the future let me know that on the 4th of May, there was one particular stock that would seemingly start its glorious climb to power and it was that stock that I was going to buy into

    [ Company: Pfizerizz

    Shares bought: 805 shares

    Purchase price: $6

    Balance:$1160]

    [Company: Mattel

    Shares bought: 54

    Purchase price: $18

    Balance: $180]

    Pfizerizz was a still budding pharmaceutical company that was trying to navigate its way in an era where tech was all the hype.

    Though at the moment its leadership board seemed to be lacking, I knew with my knowledge from the future that it actually had some big names backing it and that soon around this evening or early tomorrow morning they would be releasing preliminary documents on some drug that could stall ageing, even claiming to almost having a patent.

    Though this faux will be sometime later I didn''t really care, profits were all I knew.

    The second stock I bought belonged to Mattel, a toy-making company. They had just entered into business with Walt Disney for the licensing right to produce the action figure of buzz lightyear and woody.

    Unlike Pfizerizz, I didn''t expect a ridiculous profit from them but they were still a train that could be ridden some distance.

    After opening up two trades and paying fees, 180 dollars was all I had left in my Charles Schwab acct.

    With this done, I logged out of my acct, grabbed a soda drink by the side and with relish began surfing the web, reading up on the financial market and the housing estate business.

    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17: A Cutie

    I stayed indoors throughout the entirety of the day, ordering pizza when I got hungry in the afternoon.

    I did some good brush-ups on the happenings within the financial space, especially the tech sector and then I made plans for fixing my lacking knowledge in the housing department.

    I had to be ready to make money off the housing business when the time came, a time which I knew was not too far off.

    I was lying on the bed and contemplating whether to make a move on Lucy this evening when a knock came on my door.

    Swinging myself off the bed, not forgetting to put in a bounce and get a small feel of the youthful energy in me, I walked towards the door.

    "I really should go for a run tomorrow morning, and see what these legs can do."

    Grabbing the handle of my apartment, door, my mind flashed to the troublesome door that I had in the future, and I couldn''t help but make a promise to myself.

    "Never again"

    I opened the door already having an idea who should be behind it, but once again, I was surprised by who I saw.

    "Valera" I called out with a smile and while the girl returned my greeting with a polite smile, I looked her up thirsty.

    For today''s look, Valera had tied her hair up in twin pigtails, she had on a tight white shirt that revealed her well-formed and still-growing chest and on her lower body, she had a red and white school skirt that had about two inches to reach her knee and then she had on white leggings, this ending in a pair of black shoes.

    "Mr. Marcus" Valera called tentatively, making it clear that she wasn''t used to having conversations with people my age.

    I could ease her nervousness and tell her to call me just Marcus, but that would be counterproductive to my end goals.

    I was aiming to be her daddy, not her boyfriend, besides, I had tools to work with.

    "What brings you here" I asked, just barely skipping saying the word cutie after all Valera was in her uniform looking quite cute and my perverted cells had been awakened. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My mother said I should give you this" Valera said handing me a brown envelope, subconsciously biting her lips and looking down at the ground, pressing the tips of her right foot to the ground.

    Without fail, I noticed this abnormality and with my age and experience, it didn''t take me long to understand that she had done something wrong and immediately I decided to capitalize on this opportunity.

    "System buy Daddy''s apple from the store"

    [You have bought Daddy''s apple]

    [Skill has been activated and will last for 10 minutes]

    [Balance:2345]

    "Valera, you look worried is something the matter" I asked gently grabbing her wrist rather than the envelope she was holding.

    When I saw Valera freeze immediately I started talking, I knew the 10-minute skill was at least having some effect. I watched as she raised her head up a little sneaking a peak at me and then replied.

    "No Sir, I am Okay"

    "Honey you don''t need to lie, Tell me what the matter is, I won''t tell your mother."

    My using of honey in referring to Valera was quite cringy and could even set her off but if the skill I had just bought delivered on its promise then I should be well in the safe zone and even on the green side.

    I kept my gaze on Valera, my eyes soft and expression calm, a smile coming to my face when I felt her arm relax in my grasp.

    "Well you see, Mom repeatedly told me to deliver this envelope to you in the morning and well I forgot.

    She was quite adamant that I give it to you before I go to school, so I know she''ll be mad I gave it to you this late.

    Could you please not tell her that I gave it to you so late"

    Valera said these words to me while looking at the ground but when she made her plea she looked up at me with glistening wide puppy eyes.

    I always thought cute anime girls were a thing of fantasy but at the moment I so badly wanted to place Valera in a missionary position and ram my dick into her whilst listening to her cute moans and staring at her wide eyes.

    I let out a light chuckle and shaking my head I nodded to her, my actions causing her nervous body to relax and an embarrassed smile to appear on her face.

    "No worries, I''ll tell your mom you gave it to me in the morning."

    "Thanks "She said but when she extended her hand to give me the envelope, I shook my head and pushed her arm down my eyes glancing at Valera''s profile which had appeared on the screen to my side.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: woman

    Trust:31

    Affection:22

    Fear:1

    Loyalty:21

    Horniness:11

    Comment: cool guys

    NEED: SAT Fees]

    "System you didn''t tell me the daddy knows best skill could give me the profile of the woman I target"

    [I thought to leave it as a surprise, this skill is quite a rare one. You are lucky to have gotten it]

    "Hmm"

    I found this discovery quite pleasant, and its meaning for my future ventures promising.

    "System, keep the profile window open while I talk with Valera"

    [Okay]

 Chapter 18 - 18: Daddy Knows Best

    Valera had a confused and questioning look on her face as I pushed away her arm and with a sigh after quickly studying her profile I answered her.

    "Do you know what is in the envelope"

    "Yes, Money" the girl answered with a cute confused expression.

    "Valera have you paid your school fees" I said placing my arms over my chest.

    Though I already expected it, my question had Valera look up at me in surprise and to no surprise there was a change in her profile.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: woman

    Trust:19

    Affection:22

    Fear:5

    Loyalty:21

    Horniness:8

    Comment: cool guys

    NEED: SAT Fees]

    Trust, fear and horniness all dropped with just this question.

    With the deal that Valera and I had made considering keeping silent about her lateness in delivering my money, I easily understood why her loyalty to me hadn''t moved, though I knew that it was shaky.

    My question to Valera was quite personal, not something I should know or that her mother would have told me so I knew I had to fix the issue as fast as possible.

    "Look," I told Valera unfolding my arms and raising them up, a sombre expression on my face.

    "While at the supermarket, my mom and I talked a little and sometime into our conversation, I think the pressure of the day got to her and she mentioned having trouble with paying your school fees.

    She apologized for such a mention and never spoke about it again but now I already know about it and I can''t just ignore that it exists"

    Though the stats on Valera''s profile didn''t change, the visible tension on her body disappeared and she relaxed.

    "Look Valera you have an amazing mother who I respect a lot and might even be attracted to.

    I see the way she speaks about you, her passion and desire to give you a bright future quite invigorating."

    With these words, there were some positive changes to Valera''s profile, but I wasn''t done.

    "You know your mother reminds me of my mom before she died, she always wanted what was best for me, perhaps that is why I am attracted to your mother.

    I know the matter of your SAT fees is none of my business, yet I can''t help but want to help " I said with a smile.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: woman

    Trust:44

    Affection:22

    Fear:0.4

    Loyalty:27

    Horniness:6

    Comment: likes cool guys

    NEED: SAT Fees]

    With the two skills I had active at the moment and my pitiable words, the changes in Valera''s profile were not a surprise to me, though I was quite disgruntled by her drop in horniness.

    My deep gaze had Valera look down with a blush, probably embarrassed at the wrong conclusion she had made about me and then she hesitatingly spoke.

    "Thanks, Mr. Marcus, but I think we''ll be able to manage, Mom said she'''' soon have my fees ready."

    Valera''s reply actually surprised me as I hadn''t expected this level of maturity from her but I wasn''t dissuaded, I gave one last shot.

    "I don''t doubt your mother, but I am also aware that the registration for your final exams are just around the corner.

    I see your mother working a lot and I don''t think any more pressure is best for her, don''t you agree"

    My last words were a question and ai spoke them to Valera with a raised eyebrow resuming speaking when she nodded to my question.

    "Look, from the envelope, you''ll take the amount for your SAT fees and other school needs and then when your mom gives you the money, you pay me back. This will be our secret. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That simple."

    I hadn''t expected to need to speak this much to convince Valera, but now that I had, I prayed that the ''daddy knows best'' skill would be the game changer I expected it to be.

    Keeping silent, Valera looked down at her feet, pressing her toes into the ground.

    "Alright, so can we agree that we have a deal here right" I said extending my hand with a bright smile and chuckling when Valera looked up at me and shyly grabbed my hand.

    "You have beautiful eyes Valera, you shouldn''t hide them," I said to the young woman, my words getting her to blush and turn her head away from me.

    "A shy girl huh" I randomly commented and was rewarded with a playful defensive rebuff.

    "I''m not shy" Valera said puffing out her chest with a bold gaze.

    My eyes first enjoyed the sight of her puffed-up chest liking the jiggle of her breasts and then I focused my gaze on her.

    "Sure, if you say so, "

    With my expression unbelieving and tone casual, Valera knew I in no way believed her so she pouted, her expression just getting me to chuckle lightly.

    "Alright, keep that envelope away and return to your mother. "

    Valera nodded to me and turned to leave but she had just taken a step forward when she stopped and turned back to me hesitantly.

    "Ehhhh" Valera started looking at me from head to toe shyly.

    "What is it" I asked.

    "Well, you see, I was supposed to have tennis practice today but our teacher fell ill and it was cancelled.

    The apartment is locked and Mom comes back home in about 3 hours, so well I was wondering if I could stay with you till she''s back, I promise I won''t be a disturbance."

 Chapter 19 - 19: Taste My Tea

    "Darling even if you wanted to do a karaoke in here I wouldn''t mind!!"

    "Sure, you can come in" I said taking a step back and opening the door.

    "Thanks, but give me just some seconds, let me go get my bag, I left it in front of our apartment."

    "No worries," I replied.

    While Valera rushed to get her bag, my eyes followed her figure till she was out of my sight.

    I took a gulp as I stared back at my room and with a head full of the swings of Valera''s butt cheeks, I took care of whatever mess I could in such little time.

    Knock! Knock!

    A minute later I opened the door for Valera, letting the girl in and sighing at the prowess of the system items.

    With the purchase I had made from the shop, I was sure for a fact that while there was a slim chance I could have convinced Valera to take the money, there would be absolutely no way the girl herself would have suggested to come over.

    Just like the stat said, her trust in me had dramatically increased after my slight sob story and show of concern for her mother she found me trustworthy and hence comfortable to be with.

    Requirements to be a potential sugar baby were 20 base trust, 20 base Affection, 20 base horniness.

    I had scored well in both trust and affection and now all that was left was horniness. My show of more than normal affection towards her mother has ruined that though.

    I closed the door behind me, avoiding locking it for now and then I turned to Valera who had her eyes going all over my room.

    Though I had fixed it a bit since I woke up this morning, I was still yet to get furnishers and the rest to make a paradise out of it. If I was going to be a proper sugar daddy then I had to live the lifestyle.

    "Make yourself comfortable, I said walking to the kitchen and then walking out with a bowl full of snacks. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Here, have some,"

    "Thank you."

    Valera was quite shy as was normal, her eyes tentatively going around my room but most of the time heading towards my desk.

    I took a seat at my desk and then booted it on turning and giving her a smile, you seem quite interested in my computer, why not come over and give it a look?

    With a smile, not hesitating, Valera nearly skipped over to me, she gave me one last glance and then began drooling over my computer.

    As the gentleman that I was, I rolled my seat back to give the girl some space.

    "Mr Marcus, when did you buy this."

    Of course, I was no gentleman, I rolled my seat backwards and gave Valera space so that I could have a view of her rear.

    With her needing to bend over to look at the back of the monitor and then bend further to type on the keyboard, Valera''s skirt rose up her ass and showed off just how much of her mother''s daughter she was.

    "Valera, calling me Mr Marcus is a mouthful, just sir will be okay,"

    "Valera froze at my word and then gave me a weak yes"

    Of course, I knew that my words had made her feel a bit distant from me but I knew just how to clear that.

    "You asked about when I bought it, well that would be today. You seem quite fascinated by it do you like computers"

    I stood up and walked over to Valera when I asked this question and when she turned to look at me and saw a friendly smile on my face, her eyes immediately lit up and the fire in her burned.

    I was genuinely surprised by this but also very much amazed, women who were interested in the computer field at this time in history weren''t a common find.

    "I think they were still doing women''s awareness tech campaigns in some countries even by 2027."

    "How much space does your computer have, what is its processing speed"

    "It has 60GB memory and uses a Pentium 4 processor."

    "Pentium 4, that''s like the best processor in existence" Valera said in surprise and then she gave me this look of innocent realization that I had seen a few times in my life.

    "You must be quite loaded."

    "I try my best" I causally said making her turn back to the computer in awe.

    "Say Valera do you like tea"

    "No sir."

    Valera''s correct use of sir in her reply surprised but I shrugged it off and went with the flow.

    "Well you see, there is this tea, I have been learning to make and I would like you to taste it and tell me what you think."

    Valera paused with her admiration of the computer and looked at me with a scrunched face a finger to her lips.

    "I don''t know sir, I don''t drink tea so I wouldn''t know if it was good"

    "Don''t worry, your neutral review will be quite appreciated"

    Valera was a bit hesitant but in the end, she nodded her head and while she went back to pressing the keyboard, I went to make the tea.

    Two minutes in the kitchen and I was done.

    [You have purchased sleep tight at 2000PDSP]

    [Balance:345]

    Some seconds later, I had Valera sipping the tea a bitter expression on her face as she tasted the liquid.

    "It''s bitter" was her simple honest reply and so I nodded and let her be.

    Some minutes later, Valera was fast asleep while my naked form stood beside the bed, my eyes hungrily roaming up and down her figure, my dick raising its head.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Untouched

    [A single sip is more than enough to knock her out for 2 hours]

    "So you are super sure she won''t wake up within this time"

    [This is a perverted system, such situations are its expertise, and your words are a blatant insult.]

    "Well sorry if I am being extra careful but if Valera should wake up and find me like this, I am pretty much going to end up in jail"

    [You have me that won''t happen and even if it does, jail won''t be so bad.]

    "I don''t do men"

    [Your mind is quite limited, you need to think a bit more perverted]

    "The female guards"

    [You could always tame a female warden or better yet go to a female prison]

    "Since when did you get a personality"

    [I don''t]

    I wanted to retort but my timer had already begun counting down and I needed to make maximum use of my time.

    After Valera tasted the spiked tea I gave her, I asked her to give me a few minutes with the computer, claiming that I had a small emergency to work on.

    I had spent just a minute on the computer and by the time I turned back to the bed she was fast asleep.

    Now here I was and not wasting any more time I leaned down over Valera and grabbed her breasts.

    I had already locked the door so unless I was being raided my actions on Valera this evening were a secret for me to take to the grave,

    I spent a few seconds kneading her mounds through her clothes and then with a sigh I pulled myself back.

    "This is wrong," I told myself looking at the ceiling and then I let out a heavy huff.

    "I thank whatever god or existence mistakenly thought I was the best host for this system"

    With efficiency, I moved and took off all of Valera''s clothes finding myself gulping several times as I resisted her temptious body.

    [first time kiss: 10(x2) = 20PSDP]

    [Breast grope: 50(x2) =100 PSDP]

    With her clothes neatly kept to the side, I dive into my meal, my lips mashing against her''s while my hands grab her innocent breasts.

    Kneeling above Valera who had her legs parted and my dick hanging over her cleanly shaved pussy, I slipped my tongue past her pink lips exploring her mouth with my tongue.

    [French kiss: 20(x2) = 40PDSP]

    "Small and soft" I thought as I pulled my head pulling Valera''s bottom lips with me and sucking on it.

    I pulled back from Valera and took a look at her innocent face.

    "Don''t worry you and daddy would be having a lot of fun soon, I would no longer need to put you to sleep."

    "System unless it''s an emergency or something you believe I would like to know, keep the notification for after"

    [understood]

    Pushing away the issues of the system to the back of my head, I focused back on Valera and my eyes went down her body.

    They stopped at her chest and without hesitation, I positioned myself and gave her left boob a lick.

    I unfortunately hadn''t seen Martha''s breast so I couldn''t be sure but her nipple seemed like one''s which would soon get puffy.

    They were thick at the moment but I was unsure if that was just their normal look or a consequence of arousal.

    After giving Valera''s boob a few licks, I finally gobble a nipple a nipple in my mouth a look of pleasure flashing in my eyes.

    "Delicious"

    Like a starving baby, I began sucking on her breasts soon getting lost in her softness and the bountifulness I had in my mouth, my right hand which was massaging her other boobs and sucking up the feeling of its softness not helping my situation.

    Mmm!

    This sound had my eyes hooting open and staring at Valera in shock, thought the shock wasn''t enough to make me take my mouth off her boobs.

    I watched her for some seconds and when I saw her make no other move, I resumed sucking on her breasts. Some seconds passed and just when I thought I had heard wrong another moan left her lips.

    Mmmm!

    My eyes narrowed at this but then rather than stop, I kept on sucking. More moans kept on coming from Valera but she never woke up.

    "Beautiful music"

    I gave Valera''s breast a hard suck before finally pulling back, dragging her nipple with a hard suckle before letting it go with a loud pop.

    I looked at her left breast which was covered in my saliva with a smile and then I got to work on her right breast.

    For Valera''s right breast, I decided to add a mix of pain, my eyes lighting up when after I bit her nipples a little hard her body arced up, her face wearing an expression of pain and pleasure.

    To ease the pain, I had caused, I continued sucking on the nipple, giving it a peck when I finally released it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So far things were going great and with Valera''s breasts conquered I readjusted and then began kissing down her belly.

    I kissed till I reached her pussy and then I placed my nose over it, taking in a deep breath.

    "An untouched pink flower."

    Unlike in the future where seeing a virgin in high school was like looking for a needle in a haystack, there was still a lot of restraint in 2002 and a great chance that Valera was still a virgin, a flower waiting to be plucked.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Happy Place

    "Sniff"

    I spent some seconds inhaling the scent of Valera''s lower lips, the little flowery scent coming off it keeping me hooked, and when I came off it, I couldn''t help but think of Martha and think she was a great mother for teaching her daughter to be so properly neat.

    I moved my head forward and rubbed my nose over Valera''s lower lips, pressing it in between her folds, getting it a bit moist and then I pulled back and had a taste of her nectar.

    My tongue slipped out and first licked over her fold giving it a hello, and then and then it pressed into her divide and licked her pink flesh.

    Though my dick throbbed in anger wanting attention, I ignored it and closed my eyes keeping my focus on Valera''s cunt.

    My tongue moved up and down her labia, enjoying the heat, softness and little warmth, and then it descended down to her tight and unviolated hole.

    During the times when I went enjoying the scent of her pussy, Valera had stopped moaning, but the second my tongue hand touched her little sister she trembled and now as I lapped at her pussy, her body continuously shivered, moans leaving her mouth.

    I placed my hand on her thighs to hold her in place, as I enjoyed her cherry and soon, I was served with a reward for my honest actions.

    Valera''s juices began dripping and one taste of it had my eyes shooting open and looking at the pussy I was devouring in surprise.

    Though I wasn''t a fan of cunnilingus, I had engaged in it a few times with my evil evil ex-wife so I had an idea what pussy juice tasted like and it was definitely not like this.

    Valera''s juices weren''t sugar-sweet, they were more like honey, a foreign kind.

    After giving the pussy I was licking a look, I closed my eyes and dived back in.

    The next minutes that followed were one of me letting myself get lost in the Valera''s lower lips.

    The more I devoured her juices the more connected I felt myself getting to her till at a point I felt a sort of possessiveness get ahold of me.

    "She''s my baby, I''m never going to let anyone harm her."

    With this thought, my tongue somehow found the strength to push a bit into her hole and well this was all the stimulation my moaning baby needed to buck her hips and release her juices into my hungry mouth.

    "Damn, this is definitely not normal"

    My surprise was at the thickness of Valera''s release and its sweetness.

    Pulling my head back when she came down from her high, I licked my lips as I stared at her glistening pussy, standing up to my knees seconds later and watching her heaving chest and smiling when I saw a smile on her face.

    I crawled up to kiss her but then paused just when my lips were an inch from hers.

    "This would leave a taste in her mouth."

    I was conflicted about taking such a risk but then soon snorted at my fears, leaning down and kissing her, giving her a French kiss and leaving the taste of her juices in her mouth.

    "That''s already one mess, I said looking down at Valera''s pussy knowing I would have to clean up that evidence.

    "Now for my own pleasure," I muttered staring at the young beautiful body before me, thinking about how best to use it.

    I got off the bed and then gently lifted Valera''s body, moved it so that she lay horizontally on the bed and then I further adjusted her so her head hung off the bed.

    "Perfect"

    Giving my dick a few strokes, I moved so that my balls rested over Valera''s forehead and then lowering myself I rubbed my dick over her lips. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Open up sweetie, daddy wants to come in."

    With a small push, her soft lips parted followed by her teeth, and like that the head of my dick made its way into a warm cave first welcomed by Valera''s pink tongue,

    "Urghhh,"

    I couldn''t resist a groan as the feel of her tongue and the warmth sent some tingles going through me.

    "I bet you''ll be able to suck dick as good as your mom soon" I muttered kneading her breast with my right hand.

    I took some seconds to properly adjust my posture over Valera my hands too greedy to leave her breasts alone, and then I began moving my hips.

    Initially, I had put about just two inches in her mouth, so when I started moving, I added some more.

    Three inches disappeared into my baby''s mouth, then four inches and then just as the fifth was about to be fully buried in her mouth, Valera had her first gag.

    I quickly backed off to give her some breathing space, but at the same time, I couldn''t stop the excitement that filled me.

    With controlled eagerness I push down my length once again, this time forcing five inches into her mouth.

    Valera gagged but I held out for a few seconds closely watching her and then pulling out.

    I repeated this a few more times and before five minutes had gone by, I was having my entire dick disappearing into Valera''s mouth.

    The saliva naturally produced by Valera''s mouth quickly lubricated my dick, making it a wet rod that slid in and out her small lips.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Heavy Drums

    With my eyes closed I pumped my dick in and out of her mouth, my pace increasing when her gag disappeared.

    The tight feel of Valera''s throat had me releasing groans and I was just about to become lost in the pleasure and go pounding her delicate throat when I caught myself and quickly took my dick out of Valera whose face had turned red.

    "That was close, her mouth is too sweet, that''s dangerous."

    The sweet feel of Valera''s mouth had made me forget that she needed to breathe and I had nearly choked her.

    I adjusted her position on the bed so that she lay properly on it and despite the stinging throb in my cock, I held myself back, waiting for her breathing to stabilize and for her face to return to its normal colour.

    When Valera stabilized, I moved over to my desk, opened a drawer, took out a bottle and returned to the bed.

    I took a few seconds to admire Valera''s beautiful body, thoughts of her kneeling between my legs and calling me Daddy in the future going through my mind.

    "Soon honey" I said unable to resist giving her perky growing breasts a pinch.

    I loved Valera''s innocent moan to my finger pinching her nipples but I unfortunately was on a time limit and couldn''t go playing around. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Getting between her legs, I picked up the bottle I had brought to lubricate my cock but then paused when I noticed how much liquid was coming off her cunt.

    "Oh,"

    I rubbed my cock over her pussy, covering it in her sticky release and then I lifted her legs, clamping my cock between her thighs and began moving my waist back and forth.

    "Fleshy and soft," I thought a sigh leaving my lips.

    As I moved my hips, I rubbed my cheeks over her legs, layering kisses on their perfect form.

    "Martha created a wonderful woman"

    For some seconds, I went slow and then when my need for a release became too much to suppress, I pressed Valera''s thighs to her body, her flexibility pleasing me and then leaning over her body I increased my thrusts.

    Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmm!

    With my dick also rubbing over her pussy, Valera was not left out of the pleasure, her sweet moans once again resounded and when she opened her mouth in pleasure I could not help but lean over and kiss her.

    I played with her tongue as I fucked her thighs, and with such simulations, I soon inevitably began releasing my spunk.

    Hgnhhh!

    Rope after rope of my spunk came shooting out of my dick and I couldn''t help but slowly grind into her thighs as I came.

    "What a family, first your mom and now you," I randomly muttered as I came down from my high remembering the wonderful experience Martha had given me, her slap aside.

    Seconds later, I pulled away from Valera and looked at the mess I had made on her thigh and stomach.

    "Still about 1 hour to go. I''ll use that time to clean up."

    I moved to get up but then paused as a perverted idea came to my head.

    I scooped up the white liquid on her thigh with a finger and with a smile placed it against her lips, watching in amusement as lips parted for my finger to go in and then she began sucking it up.

    "System is such a reaction from her a consequence of the sleeping drug or just natural."

    [An effect of sleeptight drop]

    I half expected a quirky reply from the system but when it answered my question robotically I nodded my head and continued feeding Valera my spunk.

    "Can''t waste good seeds."

    The plan was to clean up after I was done feeding Valera but minutes later, I had her turned so she lay on her stomach and my lubed dick was placed between her butt cheeks, sliding up her butt crack.

    "Damn you Martha."

    That Valera was yet to hit 22 but had a butt crack which could contain my entire dick was shocking and when I pressed her soft bun together, the sight of my dick almost disappearing in their embrace turned made me harder.

    I kneaded Valera''s ass while I moved my cock, my eyes getting drawn in by the dark rims of her oily asshole which my cock was sliding over.

    I couldn''t help but give Valera''s buns a few slaps.

    My perverted mind spiraled out of control and I thought of having her and her mother in the same room, Valera eating out Martha''s cunt while I pounded and widened her puckered hole from behind.

    "Damn what is it with me and assholes today"

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    My several spurning thoughts had my cock beating hard and to my shock, I had the strongest orgasm since my return to the past.

    I pressed Valera''s cheeks together as once more ropes of cum shot out of me, this time landing on her back, and when I was done, I fell forward, my arm the only thing that kept me from crashing on her.

    "That was intense"

    At the moment, my mind was drained of all thought of lust and I wanted to just fall on the soft body beneath me.

    I held firm, and after some seconds, with a sigh, I got to my feet and began a thorough cleanup.

 Chapter 23 - 23: NightWalker

    [Spanking: 50(x2) = 100PSDP]

    [Grope breast: 50(x2) = 100PSDP]

    [Blow job: 300 (x2) = 600 PSDP]

    [Thigh job: 800(x2) = 1600PSDP]

    [Cunninglinus : 300(x2) =600 PSDP]

    [Ding! In your perverseness, you used the non-listed skill butt cheek job and have been rewarded with 700PSDP]

    [Giving expert honest cunninglinus to your target and fucking her mouth while she is asleep has given you the title ''dirty old pervert'' and you have earned 100xp.]

    [True Perversion is a discipline possessed by only a few. Your courage to let your perverseness smoothly flow had earned you the system''s recognition and as such you have been rewarded with the skill night walker.]

    [You have been given two free uses of suggestion spray, a nasty key and 200XP]

    [Your title ''dirty old pervert'' has been applied across all your rewards.]

    [dirty old pervert: At the end of a sexual engagement, the total PSDP earned will be tripled. This does not apply to rewards and bonuses unrelated to a sex skill.

    Women around you will experience a horniness boost of +10]

    [Night walker: relying on your mental strength, this skill allows you to invade your target''s dream. The amount of time that can be spent in the dream is dependent on your intelligence.

    1 point of intelligence = 2 minutes in the dream.

    It should be noted that the target would first have to be dreaming for this to happen and that if the target is not dreaming, the use of this technique will result in the host entering into the target''s nightmare]

    [Nasty key: This is a key that can open the door to any space that has a female in it.]

    [Applying perverted title: 3860(points earned) x 3 = 11580]

    After roaming my hand all over Valera''s body and relieving my aching balls, I cleaned her up, dressed her and then set her back on the bed.

    With some minutes to go before the effect of the sleeptight drop disappeared, I sat down at my desk faced my computer and decided to see my earnings.

    "Dirty old pervert huh"

    I said the name out loud, smacking my lips and nodding my head. Though I looked young, I had the soul I believed of a 50 years old perverted man and considering my actions with both Lucy and Valera, I think the "dirty'' in my tile was deserved.

    The reward of two suggestion sprays and XP of 300 put a smile on my face but the other two had me thinking.

    "Now what do I do with a nasty key"

    While it sounded cool to have a key that could get me anywhere, more thought on the matter would show that this could also be a terrible double-edged sword after all people who entered rooms they had been locked out from from were known as thieves and criminals.

    If I want to use this technique, then it is a must that I pair it with items from the system, particularly ones that can ensure I don''t get caught or at worst help heavily mitigate the consequences of my being caught.

    The suggestion and Blank spray came to mind but other than them I could think of nothing else.

    "Best I shelf this skill for now and plan properly before using it."

    [Every action you have taken with the system so far comes with heavy risk]

    The system message had me going into a few more seconds of thought, but in the end, I chose to remain silent and look at the other most bizarre skill, Night Walker.

    "System what does the skill description mean by mental"

    [Mental is a body attribute similar to strength and agility, it is determined, by factors like your, will and grit.]

    "But I don''t have such an attribute in my profile," I said giving it a glance for extra measure.

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength), Dirty Old Pervert

    Level/XP: level 3/ (350/400)

    Dick Length: 6.4 inches

    Load Volume: 3.2ml

    PSDP:11580 +345 =11925

    Potential sugar babies:(1/3) Martha Taylor

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 4.9 (2.9)/ Agility: 2.4 / Stamina: 1.9 / Intelligence: 3.4/ charisma: 1.9(1.4)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active).

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission:

    Punishment: Loading

    Shop

    Inventory: Nasty key] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My profile showed that I was 50Xp from my next level up, but as I remembered there was no attribute for mental under-body stats.

    [That is because the system is yet to pick up on it from you]

    "Oh¡­ But if I don''t have it, doesn''t that mean that the nightwalker skill is useless to me."

    [It is useful. Everyone has a mental, the difference is how high it is. Your mental at the moment is low and unexhibited so the system cannot measure it.

    Just because it isn''t visible doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.]

    "I see"

    "If intelligence specifically determines how long I stay in a dream, then what does mental do."

    [It determines how much control you can have over yourself in the dream and it most importantly determines if you will be able to infiltrate a dream and if someone with a higher mental can detect and stop you from entering their dream.]

    Though my mind walked and lived on the path of perverseness, t I made sure to take a look at what was happening around me, and though I didn''t make my doubt known, It didn''t mean that I didn''t notice that the nightwalker skill could be used on anyone while the nasty key had a female parameter attached to it.

    It wasn''t the first skill or item from the system that a unisex effect, but for some reason my mind thought a bit more into it.

    Though I hadn''t given much thought to it, I could still remember the words the sweet AI girl had spoken when I had first woken up in the past as the system screen had popped up.

    "I had so much fun searching for the correct time to take you to and then there is also the adjustment of the features of your system. It was a trying job but a new experience, I totally enjoyed it."

    "Adjustment of features, new experience," I muttered feeling there was something to be understood from these words.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Pervy School Girl

    When Valera groggily blinked open her eyes, I made sure she woke up to the sight of me seated at my laptop focused on my screen and playing a game, pinball to be exact.

    From a small mirror I had discreetly placed on the side of my desk, making sure it faced her and gave me a view of her actions, I watched the girl.

    "What if she knows what I did and decided to report her, what would I do?

    Kill her?

    No way."

    The thought of ending Valera if she somehow discovered what I had done appalled me and quickly I did a quick mind review to know if it had just been a random thought.

    Seconds later I released a breath of relief and focused on my game still watching Valera.

    Though I wasn''t sure about how I would feel about ending the life of some random person, I knew that I couldn''t do that to Valera.

    Whether it stemmed from my lust or care for Valera I knew that protecting and keeping her happy had drastically risen in my priority list.

    First covertly taking a look at the surroundings, Valera most likely made a recollection of what had happened before she fell asleep, and then she pushed herself up.

    She observed my back, taking note of the game I was playing, her eyes slightly lighting up and then she called my name.

    Well, she tried to because her mouth opened and then closed as I think what might be a blush appeared on her face.

    Valera, buried her face in her hand, shaking it as silently as she could and then peeping at me to make sure I wasn''t looking, her hand went under the blanket I had put over her, and if I am not mistaken, she rubbed, touched or inspected her pussy.

    "Does she know"

    The thought had my heartbeat racing and my mind immediately going through the item available to me at the shop.

    "But why is she blushing"

    Being careful not to look in the mirror for too long and give away my actions, while half concentrating on the ball I had just fired, I stole glances at the mirror, watching as Valera looked up from her pussy to me, several times and then to my shock, she began rubbing something under the blanket.

    I couldn''t see what her hands were doing below the blanket, but I could damn well see the pleased look in her eyes and that was enough for me to arrive at what was 98% the right conclusion.

    "She shouldn''t be this exposed to sex and even if I am wrong about that, she shouldn''t be so horny as to rub herself in my presence.

    I made her orgasm some seconds ago." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Click! Click! Click!

    Other than the hum of my desktop, my useless tapings on the mouse as I played my game were the only sound that filled the room, and then through every subtle, I heard an unmistakable sound.

    Mmmm!

    Thankfully I had been in the middle of a click, so I didn''t freeze up, but knowing that Valera was behind me and rubbing herself threw me for one hell of a spin.

    "Shouldn''t I be the perverted one"

    A few more seconds passed and just when I thought Valera might get lost in whatever pleasure spell was acting on her, she stopped and then furiously shook her head, this time successfully clearing the lust in her eyes and head.

    I watched as she cleaned her fingers on her skirt and then adjusting her expression called my name.

    "Marcus"

    I was tempted to correct Valera on her way of addressing me but decided to let it slide this time and instead answer.

    "You''re up" I absent-mindedly said, this time fully focusing on keeping the pinball out of the hole.

    "Yes sir," The cute thing said correcting herself though a bit uncomfortable and then she continued.

    "Sorry for falling asleep on your bed, I didn''t know I was this tired."

    "No worries" I replied, losing the game and then spinning my chair around so I looked at her.

    "How was your sleep"

    "Fine," Valera said bowing her head. I was going to let things rest at that but

    [Ding, Valera Taylor has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "No way," I thought in shock but I did my best to keep my emotions in shock and quickly acted on this new information.

    "System accept her"

    "Just fine....," I replied looking at her with a knowing smirk, "From the look on your face, your sleep was more than fine"

    With a curious smile, I leaned forward as I gazed at Valera, satisfied when she blushed harder and looked away shyly.

    "It''s nothing, just a dream." She cried.

    Immediately Valera said she had a dream, I immediately connected the dots and figured out what kind of dream she must have had.

    "Well it must have been a great dream, I said picking up my phone and checking the time, giving Valera the chance to get control of her emotions and get off the bed.

    "It''s been 2 hours and some minutes, your mum will soon be back."

    "Yeah I should get going" Valera said standing up and picking up her bag.

    "System give me Valera''s profile"

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: Potential Sugar Baby

    Trust:44

    Affection:30

    Fear:0.2

    Loyalty:27

    Horniness:26 + 30 = 56

    Comment: Likes cool guys and Mature men]

    Keeping down her head, Valera moved to pick up her bag and while she did so, I watched her with a predatory gaze, I had released some minutes earlier but just staring at her was once again fanning the flames in me.

    "I watched her butt push out as she bent to pick up her back and the sight of it reminded me of when I had her naked and my cock was sliding between her ass cheeks.

    I imagined her bent over and wiggling her bare ass for me and a throb went through my cock.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Be An Executive?

    Walking ahead of her I opened the door and while making sure there was no one in the corridor at the moment I let her out.

    We behaved like a couple who had a relationship to hide. Though I was the only one who actually knew we did have something to hide.

    "It''s a shame to see a cute girl like you leave my room. I wish you could stay longer."

    My words had Valera freezing and with a smile, I laughed at her reaction internally nodding as her stats moved just the way I had wanted.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: Potential Sugar Baby

    Trust:44

    Affection:30

    Fear:0.2

    Loyalty:27

    Horniness:26 + 30 = 56

    Comment: Likes cool guys and mature men]

    Alright now be a good girl and remember not to let your mom see the envelope okay"

    "Okay, thank you, sir," Valera said with a red face and then she tried and briskly walked away.

    "What an obedient girl" I muttered watching her ass as he watched away and then I turned back to my room with a groan.

    "Valera on her knees telling me thank you as I taught her how to properly suck my dick"

    The thought had my dick fully hard and this time, not even fighting it, I went to stain some tissues.

    -----------------------------

    Friday 5thof May 2002

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 20 pushups, 30 jumping jacks, 30 wide arm pushups, and 30 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 1.5 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30 each day]

    [Mission completed 10xp rewarded. Bonus mission completed; Host has been rewarded with 20xp]

    Current time: 4:24 pm

    After my interaction with Valera the previous evening a great fap had followed, some reading and then early 20s entertainment.

    "Even now Woody and Buzz Light year make me smile, toy story is a masterpiece," I muttered as I tapped my keyboard and made my way to the Charles Schwab site.

    My entertainment for the rest of yesterday had been a good watch of Toy Story before going to bed.

    Making sure to complete my exercise and this time get the bonus reward early in the morning I spent the rest of the day indoors, cooking and reading up on current affairs.

    "The internet is such a blessing."

    Lucy had crossed my mind the previous evening but I had decided to stick to my plan and this morning after failing to come in contact with her both when I was exiting and entering the apartment, I decided to let things be.

    I did see my bundle of cuteness this morning though and the blush she had on her face when she greeted me as I passed her along the road made me chuckle.

    "Let''s see, let''s go with the Pfizerizz, guys first, they hold most of my investments."

    "Oh, they updated the interface."

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $180

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $42,675

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 805 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $51

    Unrealized P/L: +$36,225}

    ----------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Mattel

    Quantity: 54 Shares

    Purchase Price: $18

    Current Price: $30

    Unrealized P/L: +$648}

    =======================

    Open Orders: NOTA] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm $18 to $30 in one day, perhaps I underestimated how much the toy story deal impacted Mattel."

    Nodding my head at my profits, I smacked my lips and opened another tab, browsing the latest news on a company called Google.

    "Google''s founders Larry Page and Sergey Brin talk of a significant upgrade to Google before the year runs out.

    During an interview with the founders, the..."

    Clicking on the article, my eyes went from left to right on the computer screen soaking up information on the two future billionaires and their mighty company.

    "Hmm, these guys are moving fast. The upgrade they are talking about should be the addition of Google News. That will totally make them a favoured site, especially among the adult folks and considering they are the ones with the computers, this is just going to help in the company''s future monopoly."

    I read the whole article and some other rumours and then relaxed back in thought a question in my head.

    "Do I want google"

    This question didn''t just resonate around me acquiring the company for myself, but it also entailed the option of me creating my own company and outdoing them, after all, while they were a significant company, they were still on playing fields with the likes of yahoo and AltaVista.

    Google was not yet the hegemon it was going to be in the future and I who was from the future knew all the strategies they used to get to that position.

    While in thought I scrolled past an interesting article and opened it, its content having me flick my tongue.

    "Rumors of a coming round of funding. That will be a perfect time for infiltration but then. Corporate politicking, buyouts and takeovers."

    The thought of everything that came with being a CEO or a sort of cooperate executive passed through my head and just like that I arrived at my decision.

    "You only get to live life once."

    That was how the saying goes, but considering I got to live mine twice, there was sure as hell no way I was going to spend it as I had or would have done in my previous life.

    I researched the statistics of a company called ChefSwiss and after some minutes I logged out of my account, cleaned up well, put on good clothes and then exited my apartment.

    Knock! Knock!

    The door of the apartment opened and I gave the female behind the door a smile.

    "Marcus, what do you want" she said with a bit of hostility.

    "Hello Lucy, "

    "Hello"

    "Won''t you invite me in?"

    "Why would I do that"

    "So, I can check on your foot and also give you another chance to taste my lips....."

 Chapter 26 - 26: Jennifer Bands

    "Yes, that''s my name"

    "And you say you got the money from trading stocks right" the woman in a white shirt and black skirt said, looking up from the paper in her hand and giving me an inquisitive look through her gold-rimmed glasses.

    Were she not the source of my frustration, I would have spent some time appreciating the form her well-fitting office clothes presented but alas she was bitch and the only thought I had for this woman was throwing her off the planet.

    "You can read right" I answered her and the frown that appeared on her face more than spoke of her thoughts on my witty reply.

    "Mr Lawson you have to understand this right here is a delicate matter and that you should cooperate with us as much as you can so we can get this whole matter properly solved.

    "No Jenny" I said refusing to address her with respect especially since she was married.

    "There is no complicated matter here, the only problem we have here is a woman who can''t accept that a young man such as I legally has such good figures to his name and lady if you keep being a cunt, then don''t blame if I make a dib into those numbers and get myself a lawyer that will fry your ass and future."

    My words might be rude and raw, but they got work which had lasted for over two hours done within 10 minutes.

    Understanding the realness and consequences of my words the Bank manager got herself in order and did her job

    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience Mr. Lawson" The older woman said standing up and following me as I walked to the door of her office.

    I paid her no attention as I exited her office.

    Leaving the air-conditioned office, I walked back into the bustling bank hall and I had just taken some steps away from the office when my name was called.

    "Marcus"

    The voice was very familiar but the manner of addressing not so.

    I turned to look at Jennifer, raising an eyebrow at her, my annoyed expression telling of my thoughts.

    "Look Marcus, I''m sorry about the way I behaved earlier, it''s just really surprising for me to see someone like you with that much money.

    I looked up your background and was just worried that you were straying into the wrong path. I''m sorry."

    Jennifer looked genuinely apologetic, her remorse definitely not just moved by the fact that I had a lot of money and might be gullible so I asked a question to confirm my suspicions.

    "I''ll forgive you and wipe away my ill feelings for you if you can honestly tell me what made you change your mind about me"

    Jennifer was taken aback by my question but after some seconds of thinking she answered.

    "I realised that my ill-treatment of you steamed from your confidence and surety in yourself which I initially mistook as you being proud and arrogant."

    "I see" I muttered, confirming and understanding that the confidence she had felt from me was a result of my Dominance aura.

    "Good to know it''s working. "I thought.

    "Jenny, are you married" I asked, my question sudden and unexpected.

    "Yes, the woman" answered shyly raising her left hand which had a ring.

    "Shame, you have a really hot body."

    My words had Jennifer blinking in shock and disbelief her mind processing how to deal with my words.

    Not waiting for a reply, I turned and continued my exit.

    "Goodbye Mrs. Bands" I waved.

    Not caring about the reaction or thoughts of the Manager, I made my exit from the Bank of the West and stood on the roadside with a frown on my face.

    While I had truly forgiven Jennifer, that didn''t change the fact she had screwed up my plans and made me late for my next appointment.

    Had I known I would face such hassle at the bank I would have scheduled to come here later, but well, the idea of being unable to access my money after my acct had gotten suspended didn''t sit well with me.

    [Charles Schwab account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $180

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $184,227

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 805 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $227

    Unrealized P/L: +$177,905}

    ----------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Mattel

    Quantity: 54 Shares

    Purchase Price: $18

    Current Price: $41

    Unrealized P/L: +$1242}

    =======================

    Open Orders: NOTA]

    This was the account I had woken up to on the 7th of May, Two days after my sweet encounter with Valera.

    Satisfied with the gains, I had taken out $70000 and successfully invested in two selected stocks but then my problem came when I transferred $30000 to my account and it got stuck.

    The bank had called me about the transfer asking me to come verify it and that was how I had ended up in Bank of the West this morning.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    Already having an idea who was calling, I sighed as I picked up the call.

    "Hello"

    "...'' S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m busy at the moment, tell Dr Rachel I''ll be running late but I''ll definitely be there."

    ''....''

    Tooon!

    When Lucy decided that she understood my trail of thoughts and began ranting about how selfish I was, I hung up on her and let out a heavy breath.

    Throughout my stay at the university, though I wasn''t the smartest character, I built up my reputation through my distinct academic character and punctuality was one of them.

    "Of all the lecturers to disappoint¡­."

    Don''t get me wrong with the things I knew and the means I had at my disposal, a university degree and a lecture''s favour were of no significant importance to me, but that didn''t mean that I should let go of my discipline.

    Sure back in the future, I had let life have its way with me, but this was another chance and while I planned to take a different road, I was smart enough to know I would need some of the tools I had already built for myself in this time.

    "Taxi" I called out stopping a cab but as I opened the door to get it, my attention was grabbed by the loud roar of a Ford Mustang GT passing by.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Strong Presence

    "If mountain won''t go to Mohammed, then Mohammed will go to the mountain, or something like that."

    "Hey excuse me, I would like to see more of the Ford Mustang."

    My words got me the attention of the female who had been sitting on a high stool and lazily resting her head on her palms while looking at the near unpopulated room of the car dealership, the few customers, present already being attended to by other sales agents.

    Being from the future, the reverie the people of 2002 had for banks wasn''t something I could relate to.

    Wearing just khaki shorts and a nice black shirt, I had marched to the bank and now here I was at the car dealership.

    Whether it was because of my clothing or my age, my presence had been ignored by the sales attendants.

    Not minding this, I had gone on my own to browse through the cars available at the dealership and I would have continued my inspection of the cars on my own if the door of the one I was interested in wasn''t locked.

    "You want to buy a car, a Mustang" The female asked me, her eyes trailing up and down my body.

    "Yeah, and I''m in a bit of a hurry, so can you please be quick"

    I had already dealt with a troublesome woman this morning; I wasn''t looking forward to meeting another.

    The sales girl narrowed her eyes at me and then with a sigh, got off her butt and went for the keys.

    "The Ford Mustang v6 coupe has a 3.8 L v6 engine, it has a 5-speed manual transmission and goes from 0-60mph in about 7 seconds.

    It goes for $19000 but for you, I could do $18500"

    The sales girl''s voice came out lazy and drawled and I couldn''t help but wince, as I was inside feeling around the car.

    This was a used car dealership so I wasn''t surprised by the lower price, but that didn''t mean that I was okay with it.

    "You need to be more energetic if you want to make any progress in this area of business," I said to the girl as I came out of the car and moved to the front, opening up its hood.

    I observed the engine of the car for some seconds and then smacking my lips, moved and started its engine.

    "Shame"

    Though faint, I could hear a low knocking sound and though my mind wanted to tell me otherwise I had experience of years with cars and mechanics to know what I was talking about.

    I switched off the car, closed the hood and threw the keys to the confused Sales girl who didn''t understand what I was doing and could only make sure I didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not this car, bring me some other keys."

    ...¡­..

    By the time I went past the gate of the University, I was already an hour late, my extreme lateness caused by my visit to the dealership, but I wasn''t too worried.

    Vrrrrrrrm!

    It didn''t have the loud aggressive roar of the Mustang, but the sweet fluid Humm of its engine and its eye-grabbing appearance and brand logo instilled a far greater sense of awe in the minds and hearts of those who saw it.

    "This is the life" I muttered to myself as I enjoyed the admirative and envious looks that were being sent my way.

    Driving through the university for some minutes, I pulled up towards, the tall building which contained the mathematics department, parking opposite two females who were walking out of the building.

    With dark sunshades on I stepped out of the car and walked towards the two girls, my eyes on the blonde who I had been in contact with while I parked.

    "Good morning"

    "Morning"

    With a red BMW E36 328i backing me, though I was $16000 down, the girls were like pudding in the face of my dominance aura, absolute confidence, good looks and classy car.

    Mary and Joan, those were their names and after getting both their number and complimenting their appreciative figures, I told them goodbye and walked to a confused woman a few steps to the side.

    "Lucy,"

    "Marcus" she replied.

    "Why are you outside"

    I could see annoyance and irritation want to build up within Lucy but then it quickly faded out and the woman spoke in a subdued manner.

    "You''re late. Dr Rachel kicked me out telling me to come back in only with you.

    We were supposed to meet her by 10 am It''s 11:12 now I doubt she will admit us."

    Though she usually acted tough and was prone to being harsh, in this situation where she couldn''t lash out her frustration at me due to my currently oppressive presence, she looked down at the ground when she spoke and her tone was kept quite low.

    "Don''t worry I''ll handle this" I said to Lucy and not even giving her a chance to reply, grabbed her hand and began walking into the building.

    "A weirdo, a pervert, a brokie." All these were terms Lucy would have usually tagged me with, but how could she think the same at the moment.

    She had seen the ride I had stepped out off, the ladies who I had quickly gotten all red and readily giving me their numbers and then there were the gazes of those who still cared to pay me attention lingering on us, Mary and Joan''s Jealous gaze being quite prominent.

    Carrying a blush on her face, like a good girl, Lucy obediently let me lead her into the building.

    This was the same girl who had harshly rebuffed me when I went to her apartment two days ago.

 Chapter 28 - 28: The Key

    "Dr Racheal" I called as I stepped into her office, Lucy behind me and a bright smile on my face.

    Unfortunately, the positive energy wasn''t reciprocated and a blank stare from the woman behind the desk had my smile narrowing.

    Usually, I would take the goofy remorseful route to worm my way into Racheal''s grace, but I was a different man.

    "System"

    [Yes] a screen flashed to the side of my vision

    "Get me an Aura multiplier x2"

    [Aura multiplier x2 has been purchased with 2000PSDP]

    [Balance:9925PSDP]

    Dominance aura was the only aura I had on active at the moment so the multiplier was applied to it.

    "I know I''m late Dr Racheal, but that look is just too cold" I replied my smile diminished but still present as I walked up to her desk.

    Rachel''s eyes flashed and I could tell she wanted to give me a proper check in but then the effect of my aura which her stubborn mind had been able to somehow ignore strengthened and she rethought her words and instead looked at her silver watch.

    "You were supposed to be here by 10 am, the time now is 11:23. "

    "I know I''m terribly late and I''m truly sorry Dr Rachel, I was held up by an unforeseen situation"

    By this time, I had already arrived before her desk, Lucy a step behind me, the girl using my body to shield herself from any stray bullets from Racheal.

    Properly reconsidering her next words Rachel leaned back into her chair and fixing a hard gaze on me spoke.

    "And what is this very important situation"

    "A second please," I said smiling at her and fluidly breaking eye contact.

    "Lucy, here have a seat" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There were two seats on the other side of Rachel''s desk and pulling one out, I held Lucy by the hand and led her to take a seat.

    I could see the shock and worry in her eyes, but under my aura, she was far worse off than Rachel and obediently did as I said.

    "Dr Racheal, finding out about your research on Mathematical Modeling of Complex Financial Derivatives in Volatile Markets was quite shocking to me, I didn''t know you had an interest in the financial markets."

    While I seated Lucy, I threw off whatever thoughts Racheal had about my behaviour in her office away by bringing up a topic I knew she would be enthusiastic to engage in.

    By the time I had finished talking, I had also taken a seat and fixed a very interested look on Racheal.

    "I''ve always been interested in the financial markets Mr. Lawson"

    Racheal''s use of my last name signified that she was not going to allow me dissolve things so easily, but I was not one to be so easily outdone.

    "Applying probability theory to understand random factors in disease spread.

    Developing methods to optimize resource distribution in healthcare.

    Using differential equations to predict and control disease spread."

    "These are a few of your previous research topics, Dr Racheal, you''ve always been more directed toward the health section."

    "How do you know about these papers" Rachel asked genuinely surprised and I was sure the same expression was on Lucy''s face.

    "You''re a beautiful and excellent lecturer Dr Racheal and since when I first became your student in my second year, I have been following your work. Your brilliance leaves me quite impressed and I can''t wait for the papers you will release when you become a professor and have access to more resources."

    Rachael might be strict, but in the end, she was still human and as a woman, well-placed compliments would still hit her straight in the heart.

    Though I didn''t get her to blush or be embarrassed I fully moved myself back into her soft place.

    "Well thank you Marcus, it''s good to see that your fire to learn still burns that brightly and that you can identify good work, but that still doesn''t exempt you from being punctual"

    "What a hard woman."

    Discipline was Racheal''s core virtue in navigating life and as I appreciated the woman''s virtue, my hormones couldn''t help but appreciate the thought of having her firm eyes looking up at me as she sucked me while naked.

    " I was serious about being interrupted by an important situation Dr Racheal"

    Rachael''s eyes narrowed at me and before the woman could go having funny thoughts I held up a key.

    "Look I bought a new car."

    Racheal tightened her lips wanting to be unmoved by words, but the logo on the key got her attention.

    "A BMW" Rachell asked unable to hide the impressed tone in her voice.

    "Yeah, I was supposed to get it early on and be here on time, but there were issues with my bank and the dealership and unfortunately it took quite some time to get worked out."

    "I see, I guess I can forgive that" Racheal idly said.

    "Thanks for understanding, come let me show it to you. I''ll take you for a ride while we are at it" I said standing up, stretching out a hand.

    Rachel blinked at my sudden offer

    "Now"

    "Sure why not, you''re my favourite lecturer, who else will I celebrate such a milestone with if not you."

    "Most times, the answer for such a question would be ''your family'' but I didn''t have any and well Racheal knew this."

    With such heavy sentiment behind my words, how could she refuse me?

 Chapter 29 - 29: M28i

    Strong hesitation appeared in Racheal''s eyes and then a quick flash of pity.

    "Okay, just give me some seconds to put some things in order."

    With a still reluctant mind, Racheal went about placing books and files in the drawers and taping on her laptop.

    She would have taken longer in her few-second arrangement if not for my directed stare at her.

    "Okay, I''m done" Racheal said succumbing to the pressure of my gaze.

    Not even minding that she was still giving her office a sweep with her eyes, I grabbed her by the hand wanting to lead her out of her office and to my car.

    Unfortunately, this devilish plan of mine didn''t get to play out, as while Racheal locked the door of her office she focused a lecturing stare at me.

    "Why are you so excited Marcus, I know it''s your first car, but there are still several more to come."

    Racheal''s well-wishing words for me brought a smile to my face and I decided to do the same.

    "Well, the most beautiful woman in the university is about to enter my car how can''t I be excited."

    Racheal knowingly smiled at my compliment and then she followed me from behind to my ride.

    "Red, that''s flashy," Racheal said.

    "Power and confidence" I said making Racheal who was inspecting the car look at me with surprise.

    "Power and confidence" Racheal repeated "You''ve changed since I last saw you"

    "My lady" A light blush climbed Rachel''s cheek as I took her words in stride and opened the door for her just as she moved to finally enter the car.

    She shook her head at my antics and thanking me stepped in and with the grace of a proper gentleman I closed the door.

    "Well, aren''t you getting in"

    With us all this while was Lucy and well with how perfectly I had ignored her all this while, it wasn''t hard to predict that she would have a scowl on her face.

    Whether Racheal was our teacher and an older woman did not concern Lucy, what mattered to her was that I had been subtly flirting with Racheal and ignoring her like she didn''t exist.

    "Get in," I calmly said in a commanding tone and then walked over from the front passenger door to the driver''s door.

    By the time, I turned the key to the ignition and got the car revving, Lucy had already opened her door and stepped in, her actions were never a doubt considering she could not afford to be left out of I and Racheal''s interactions since it determined her fate.

    "Lucy are you alright" Rachel said to the young woman at the back.

    "I''m fine Dr Racheal just a bit tired."

    "After a bit of driving we''ll go grab a bite," I said and getting a nod from Rachel I put the gear in play and stepped on the pedestal.

    BMW E36 328i, 2.8L inline engine,190hp, 0-60mph acceleration in 6.5 seconds. This was the car I had chosen to start my second life with.

    "Vrrrrrrrrm"

    ......

    "I''ve heard your reason, your difficulties and inadequacies Mrs Corlea and despite not believing your excuses, since Marcus had decided to vouch for you and even promised to tutor you, I''ll give you another chance to prove yourself.

    You''ll have your exam in 4 days.

    Marcus, I know she looks beautiful, but Lucy isn''t the innocent egg she might look like.

    I''m glad to see you doing so well and I want to advise you that you have no need to shoulder other people''s burdens.

    If Lucy proves to be lazy and wasting your time, feel free to dump her, I''ll give her the F she deserves."

    Racheal hadn''t been soft with her words, right there in the diner while we had a light meal, she drilled Lucy and then after deciding to give her a second chance since Lucy apparently missed writing her exam, she warned me against the woman. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing Racheal straight up expose Lucy for my sake had me smiling within, It was nice to know that no matter how small, she genuinely cared for me.

    That was how the events of yesterday morning ended. I spent the afternoon and evening at home enjoying the peace and quiet, doing the same on Tuesday and only getting interrupted in the evening by a knock on my door.

    Already knowing who should be behind the door, I went into the bathroom one last time and flexed my lean sculpted muscles, nodding my head at my incredible figure before then moving to answer the door.

    A baggy tracksuit that revealed a good enough outline of my growing dick was all I had on as I opened the door to answer Lucy, watching as her gaze left from dull to shocked.

    "Marcus" Lucy said in shock, the muscles on my exposed chest and arms collaborating with my dominance aura to hit her with a strong effect.

    "Wait for it" I muttered in my head, a smirk coming to my face a second later when looking down was just not enough for her and she had to look sideways, that being the only way to avoid staring at my crotch.

    "Like what you see"

    "Marcus, I came here to study not flirt with you, can we get straight to business? My boyfriend will be coming around in two hours."

    "Of course," I said opening the door wide and taking a step back.

 Chapter 30 - 30: MENTOR

    It can be imagined that when I had told Lucy that I would be tutoring her in my room she had been totally against the idea.

    She had brought up several clever complaints on why we shouldn''t study at my place, but in the end, when I gave my final decree, she could only comply.

    With me and only me having Racheal''s trust, Lucy had no other option. if she refused to study with me and I let Racheal know it could be imagined that the makeup exam she had been given would be cancelled or made several times harder.

    As for Lucy''s word on her boyfriend coming over, I called a bluff on it. It didn''t take a genius to know that one of the reasons why she didn''t want to come to my place was because her boyfriend would totally be against it.

    There was a chance that Lucy had told him about our arrangements and he had been forced to bitterly accept it, but I doubted that for two reasons.

    One the fact that he wasn''t here and she had unnecessarily made mention of his impending arrival and two, Lucy had on lipstick, a light film of makeup and was dressed in short jeans that showed off her thighs and a shirt which perfectly fitted her and showed off her bust.

    I know Los Angeles was a hot place and such dressing might be what comforted her, but considering our past interactions, if she really wanted nothing to happen, then she could have just gone with light loose trousers.

    Lucy took two steps into my room and froze and with a smirk on my face I closed the door and then used some seconds to admire her.

    Lucy didn''t have Martha''s massive jiggling buns or seem like she was ever set to like Valera, but the perkiness of her butt made its own stand.

    "She''s got wide hips too, and damn they are still widening"

    With this, I could imagine the immaculate shape they would present to me when she bent over like a good doggy.

    "What''s the matter "I asked as I went past her and took a seat on my new bed, enjoying the spring to it.

    "Ehm nothing, the paint on the wall is just really bright," Lucy said forcing herself to stop admiring my room.

    A sleek black leather sofa folded out into a queen-sized bed against one wall, topped with crisp white sheets.

    Across from it, a polished glass desk held a cutting-edge desktop with a flat CRT monitor, its soft glow illuminating an ergonomic chair. Nearby, dark wood shelves housed neatly organized books and a small sound system.

    The kitchenette featured stainless steel appliances, complementing dark cabinets.

    A simple coffee table sat atop a plush rug, while track lighting highlighted the artwork above. A subtle mix of luxury and practicality, all within reach.

    This was what I had spent part of my time yesterday and today doing and the open mouth surprise which had appeared on Lena''s face made this totally worth it.

    "My walls are white Lucy," I said calling her out on her lie.

    Lucy opened and closed her mouth several times before finally regaining her composure.

    She hardened her features and not even waiting for me walked over to the desk and took a seat.

    She took off the bag on her shoulder, placed her books on the extra free space on the desk and then looked at me with a serious expression.

    "Okay," I said with a chuckle raising my hands.

    "Dr. Racheal gave you just 4 days, and while it isn''t a lot of time, considering you still have your other school duties to attend to, I assume you have been studying on your own so this should be no issue."

    Keeping silent, Lucy still with her hard gaze nodded at me and with a nod I continued.

    "So to maximize our time, I believe it''s best I help you in areas where you have faced difficulties. "

    "Correlation and regression"

    Alright let''s get to it, I said changing my position on the bed so I sat closer to Lucy.

    I took one of her textbooks from her, went over it and then leaning over the desk began breaking down a portion of the complicated world of mathematics to her.

    "The things we do for pussy."

    Minutes went by and while I was idling myself with a novel, as Lucy solved a problem she called out. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I still failed to get it" she said turning to me.

    Looking up at Lucy, I could see genuine frustration in her eyes, no matter what, the woman truly wanted to learn and I could only smile in admiration of that.

    "Hmm, let''s look at this from another angle. Take for instance an archaeology student who was working on a dig site and wanted to know how many pottery shards they were finding on average per square meter...."

    "Do you understand that"

    "Yes"

    "Alright try it."

    I moved back to my novel and then some minutes later I was interrupted once more, but this time it wasn''t by Lucy.

    [Ding! The host has shown patience, dedication and understanding while teaching his potential sugar baby Lucy Corlea and this action has earned him incredible merits with her.

    These merits have been summed up to create a Lucy Corlea apology card.]

    [For showing dedication in your desire to impart knowledge to your potential sugar baby, you have been rewarded with the very vital skill MENTOR]

    [you have been rewarded with 300xp, you have been rewarded with 2000PSDP]

    [Ding! For gaining the Skill Mentor so early on you have been rewarded with 5000PSDP]

    [Ding! For gaining the Skill Mentor so early on you have been rewarded with 5000PSDP]

    [Ding! For gaining the Skill Mentor so early on you have been rewarded with 5000PSDP]

    "Ehm system isn''t this a bit too much"

    [Not at all Host, Not at all]

 Chapter 31 - 31: Dark Hair Princess

    Vrrrrmm! Vrrrrmm!

    Cruising through the streets of Los Angeles in my air-conditioned car was a far better feeling than running about under the rising morning sun to go to school.

    As I stepped on the gas pedestal and accelerated, my hands itched and my feet tapped restlessly but in the end, I held myself back.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve gone stepping on the clutch and gone right to go left. Let''s take things calmly today." I told myself as I resisted the urge to test if I still had my car skills.

    It wasn''t anything much, but still¡­..

    Some minutes later, I cut down my speed by about 45% as I entered the University of California(UCLA), I rolled down my window to enjoy the cool wind that came from the numerous shades and then in no time I was parking my BMW in front of my department building and walking towards it.

    "Hey Marcus"

    "Hey"

    "Is that your car"

    "Yeah"

    "Damn when did you get it"

    "Just last week" I politely answered getting a look of surprise and admiration from the tall dark-haired boy who had stopped me.

    The boy who greeted me was in the same class as me and though I didn''t know his name, he knew mine, I mean how dare he not know the name of his class representative?

    I had barely just enjoyed one of the few merits of being the class representative when the burden of it came crashing into me.

    "Marcus where have you been throughout this week!!"

    "We''re only 4 days into the week Sade and I''ve only missed two days, Monday and Tuesday"

    "You said you would be unavailable for just three days"

    "I decided to be extra thorough in making sure I was better"

    Sade raised an eyebrow at my nonchalance towards missing classes, she looked me up and down a light flashing through her eyes as she observed my dressing and then shrugged her shoulders at me.

    "Well whatever, see me after class"

    I was the class representative and she was the assistant yet she was ordering me around.

    "Typical Sade" I whispered, other forgotten memories of the young woman flowing into my head as I followed her and headed into the lecture room.

    I selected a seat at the back of the class and then silently watched as other students strolled in and had discussions with people they knew.

    "Man I was such a loner"

    Minutes later¡­

    "Good morning class...."

    The lecturer who took on us Artificial intelligence came in and with a bright smile, he began teaching¡­.

    "What''s the difference between Artificial Intelligence(AI) and Machine learning(ML)?"

    A few answers went up, Sade and one smart blonde-haired girl gave answers that made the lecturer smile and then just as it seemed he would get on with his teachings my name was called very fondly.

    "Marcus"

    "Mr Robert"

    "Do you have any answer for me"

    "Ehhh, Scope"

    Robert stayed silent for a while, looked at me, smiled and went towards his desk.

    "That was an excellent answer, Mr Lawson and I believe it deserves some credit."

    Yeah, if you are blown away by this, then I am sorry you are in for a lot more, because though not a brag, college is going to be a slide for me.

    Scribbling down what should be my name in his note, Mr Robert moved back to the front of the board and continued teaching.

    "The key distinction between the two of them is scope, because while AI is a broad field that encompasses any technology that stimulates human learning, ML is a subset of AI that focuses on algorithms that learn from data and..."

    With my notebook opened in front of me, I took down crucial pieces of information and at the end of the class, took out a jotter and wrote down the topic the lecturer had told us to read on, noting that he wanted us to form groups and present the topics to him in the next class.

    I had AI class by 11 AM, the class ending at 12 pm and since the next class was just 30 minutes away and would happen in this very room, I decided to stay put and wait for the lecturer.

    Also, there was a certain somebody who wanted to meet me, and my eyes trained themselves on her as she walked up the stairs towards me.

    Just as I had pictured her, Sade was dressed in a gown, but the beauty and tailoring of the blue cloth couldn''t be ignored and I particularly liked the black flat-sole shoes he had on as with her loose black hair it presented her as someone very approachable, something she was.

    "Hello Sade," I said as she walked to my bench and stopped in front of me, fixing a glare.

    "Why were you looking at me like that? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I was admiring you, I never noticed that you had such nice long legs."

    I would have loved to add that her racks were quite impressive and that it''s a shame her dress didn''t show cleavage but I decided to hold that in for now.

    "Okay," Sade said, with a raised eyebrow and then she waved me to scooch over.

    "Well," I asked as she sat beside me,

    "What do you mean by ''well'', have you forgotten that you are the class rep and have duties to fulfil?

    I filled in for you while you were sick but now that you''re back, you need to get up to speed and especially handle those businesses that I couldn''t."

    Sade reached into her bag and began searching it while she spoke, but nothing she said changed my lazy posture.

    "Here, this the list of..."

    "I''m resigning"

    "Huh"

    "I quit being the class rep" I lazily said.

    A few seconds of silence passed between the two of us, and then Sade''s features hardened.

    "What is it with you today, here I am being serious and you''re throwing around jokes."

    "I''m not joking"

    Seeing the seriousness in my eyes Sade went silent and I was shocked when I saw a conflicted and worried expression appear in her eyes.

    "Why are you quitting''

    "Just personal reasons," I said with a wave.

    I expected things to be done at this point, but then the dark-haired princess bit her lips, and then in a low tone spoke.

    "Is it because of me, did I do something wrong."

 Chapter 32 - 32: Five Dates

    As I said, my reformation began in my second year in the university and one of my methods to firmly set myself on the right track had been my decision to become the class representative.

    It was supposed to be an easy process for me, considering there wasn''t really anyone passionate about the position, but then Sade came, a transfer student from Russia and like that the position for class rep had become a battle.

    Back then I had been quite lacking in several aspects, and Sade who was already an enthusiastic academic and leader would have won if not for the fact that she was a new face and I was a familiar one.

    The knowledge of the reason I had won and the future observation which let me know that the graceful Sade would make a far better class rep than I pushed me to up my game, and well eventually two years later despite it always being a close call, I always came out on top in the class elections.

    With our history, I expected a bright smile to light up her face at the news that I was quitting or an angry expression if she felt she was being pitied but the somber tone was literally unexpected.

    "Sade it''s not because of you, like I said it''s a personal reason," I said sitting up and gently holding onto her hands.

    I hadn''t planned for any of this, but the caring old man in me could just not see a sweet innocent girl like Sade sad and then ignore it. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I don''t know how, but I felt the strength of my dominance aura increase and not even aware of it, Sade tightened her hand around mine, the woman looking down.

    "Sade, what''s wrong" I gently asked, putting my hands under her chin and raising her head so she would look at me.

    To my shock, her eyes were a bit wet and I could see heavy sadness and most importantly, deep vulnerability inside them.

    "System is this your handwork" I immediately asked, because what I was seeing before me should for no reason exist unless the magic of the system was at play.

    [No, the dominance aura might have a hand in this, but all it would have done is made her more willing to show emotions that have already existed.]

    "Sade," I said affectionately rubbing her cheek and watching with further shock as she rubbed her cheeks into my fingers.

    Letting the atmosphere take control, Sade and I slowly brought our heads closer to each other and I was half expecting a notification for a new potential sugar baby to pop up when someone very audibly and intentionally cleared their throat.

    Like lightning would flash, the mood between me and Sade vanished and we both turned to the devil/savior that interrupted us.

    "You guys should get a room "

    That was just cheap James! Yeah, you should mind your business! What jelly!

    The few people that had been in the room and observing us, hungrily waiting to watch the class rep and his assistant kiss, threw all sorts of curses at the staunch-faced James and I could only watch as Sade withdrew her hands, stood up and walked away.

    My eyes followed her figure, thoughts of what her bare ass looked like going through my mind and then when she existed the class I focused back on my desk, ignoring the idiot who had stopped me from getting a kiss today.

    James stood staring at me for a few seconds and then when he realized I wasn''t going to pay his existence any mind he turned and left the classroom.

    Indeed, James had tried making some moves on Sade in the past but that wasn''t any of my business, the boy was a rich idiot.

    Other than the stares that students who came into the class threw my way as the news of what I and Sade had been about to do spread around, the rest of my day was uneventful and by 3 pm I exited the classroom, done for the day and heading home.

    I had just walked up to my car, opened the door and was about to step in when a voice called me from behind.

    "Marcus"

    I turned to see Sade hurriedly walk up to me, not completely surprised to see that the woman had gotten her emotions in order and now behaved like we hadn''t almost kissed this morning.

    I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, smirking and trying to put her under pressure but she effortlessly shrugged it.

    "Should I use the aura multiplier" I randomly wondered.

    "Is it your dad''s,"

    "No mine"

    I hadn''t been vocal about the loss of my parents so only those in the need-to-know base knew.

    "Cool," she said taking another second to pass her gaze over my car before focusing back on me.

    "How about this Marcus, keep the title of class rep, but I will deal with all the heavy-duty, all you have to do is show up when you are needed.

    You will still be coming to class right"

    "Sure, I would still like to get a degree"

    "Good"

    "Yes, but why are insistent on me being class rep"

    "I have my reasons and just like yours are personal, I would hope you would also understand that so are mine."

    What Sade was asking for made no sense, but I knew I wouldn''t get to the bottom of it very easily.

    "You owe me five dates then"

    Sade went silent at my bargain and then she spoke.

    "Why the sudden interest in me"

    "You have beautiful legs, I''m interested in seeing what else is beautiful about you."

    "Okay"

    "You want a lift"

    "Not interested" Sade said as she turned and walked away.

    This everyone, is the woman I am supposed to take on five dates, how that would unfold I didn''t know, but I knew I was in for a spin.

    "I should have said no" I muttered as I got into the car, but then I remembered the vulnerability she had shown and I sighed in defeat.

    I revved my engine and headed home, but halfway into my journey I saw my baby girl''s butt bouncing about in her uniform, her enticing thighs making my dick wake up for the first time today.

    Slowing down I drove beside the sidewalk, keeping my pace the same as hers and honked.

    "What is a beautiful girl like you doing under this hot sun"

 Chapter 33 - 33: Tam O Shanter

    Valera jerked at the sound of my honk, the schoolgirl turning and looking at my car warily, but then the fear on her face faded into surprise and excitement when she saw I was the one behind the wheel.

    "Marcus" Valera said after what seemed like a few seconds of rapid thinking on how to address me.

    I brought the car to a stop and then waved her over, smiling as she leaned down to stick her head into the window and look at me.

    "Damn, never thought I''ll wish to be the other side of such a scenario, just the thought of the image of her butt sticking out as she''s bent over, fuck..."

    "Valera honey, what are you doing out on the road, don''t tell me you''re being a naughty girl and skipping school," I said with a mischievous grin.

    "Ahhh, no nothing like that" Valera said with a face flush with embarrassment, this being how she had chosen to respond to the several sensitive words I had spoken.

    "School is over and I''m walking home" she hurriedly clarified.

    "You are still quite the distance from home Valera, why didn''t you take the bus."

    A tight expression flashed through Valera''s eyes and remembering her mother''s finances I immediately understood why, guilt flashing through me as her gaze also told of loneliness.

    "Alright, get in, I''ll take you home"

    "Thank you sir" Valera said as she opened the door and got in but I could see that the feelings my words had invoked still lingered.

    "Hmm, aren''t you forgetting to say something" I asked after staying silent for some seconds

    "Thank you sir" Valera repeated being louder this time, her body getting tense.

    "No honey" I said lightly pinching her right cheek.

    "Won''t you congratulate me on my new car"

    Valera blinked like the realization had just fallen on her and then she buried her hands in her face.

    "Sorry Sorry Sorry"

    I chuckled at her embarrassment and rubbed her bent-over form.

    "It''s okay honey school must have been quite stressful today"

    While Valera remained bent with her face in her hand, I started the car and resumed moving, but the schoolgirl had not even gotten over her embarrassment when a loud growl came from her tummy.

    To this, I stayed silent and I could feel how nervous and truly embarrassed she was this time.

    "It''s okay, I''ll get you to your mom, so you can stuff yourself with loads of food."

    "Thank you," Valera said in a low tone.

    "It''s alright, now sit up, you''re a big girl, I was just teasing you." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No sooner had Valera sat up that her stomach grumbled again, and then after it rambled aggressively for the third time I flicked my tongue as a thought entered my mind.

    "Don''t tell me she went to school without eating a thing, what is Martha doing."

    Knowing better than to try to gain an answer about this from Valera, I decided to play off the situation and keep the air light.

    "Someone is really hungry, I better get you home before you eat my car"

    My words got the intended effect as Valera laughed along with me, but then I noticed the weakness in her movement.

    "I didn''t plan on having an interaction with Valera till my plans went into motion, but it seems things are worse than I initially thought. I''ll follow Valera to the apartment and ¡­..''

    "Valera is your mother at home," I suddenly asked as I was hit with a thought.

    I remembered Valera staying at my apartment last week because she came home earlier than intended and now the thought that she also wouldn''t be home couldn''t help but hit me.

    "Mom is at home" the cute girl said but her shifty eyes gave her away.

    "Hmm, say how about we ditch mom for some minutes and go have a meal in this fancy place I just found."

    "ehhhh I don''t know Sir'' Valera started uncomfortably.

    "Don''t worry we won''t take time, we''ll just have a quick bite and be out."

    If Martha truly was at home Valera would have put up a stronger stance but her next words gave me the go-ahead.

    "Urghh I don''t have money sir"

    "You''re with me honey, money isn''t an issue," I said with a grin.

    ...¡­.

    Within one of the private rooms of Tam O Shanter, a restaurant located in Liz Feliz, the pair of a young man and a girl in school uniform sat on a lavish couch and while their pairing up was already an attention grabber, their current actions would be more so if anyone could see them.

    "Come on, relax and let it in, let the big train in, chu chu"

    Tam O Shanter was a big-time expensive restaurant in LA and I had taken Valera to it first because I wanted to spoil her and second because of the private rooms they provided.

    Considering how sudden my request for a place here had been, I had initially been rejected, but what can''t money do?

    $2000 and the receptionist here was convinced that I was a significant fish she didn''t need to unnecessarily offend.

    Taking a private route, I had strolled in here with a shy and totally oppressed Valera, the girl unable to stare at the luxury of the location with a straight gaze.

    Later during out meal, I was forced to take her and place on my lap, feeding her when she was unable to feed herself with our order of $750.

    "Swallow everything " I said with a stern look and when she did that, I reached up and laid a peck on her cheek the corners of my lips brushing against hers.

    "Good girl"

 Chapter 34 - 34: Overbearing

    It wasn''t the first peck of the night so the Valera didn''t turn completely red after I pressed my lips to her cheeks.

    It was just the two of us in a wide enough room that had a table and a small aquarium to the side, the ambient light setting quite the mood.

    "Congratulations on your new car" Valera suddenly said after being silent for a while.

    "Hmm and here I was thinking you would never congratulate me."

    I said with a smile looking at the girl on my lap.

    "I reached for one of the plates on the table, picked up a juicy rib brought it to her lips and silently fed it to her, my gaze fixated on her small pink lips which bit into the food, devouring everything and obediently licking and sucking my oily fingers when I presented them.

    "Yep it was worth it" I thought remembering the purchase I had made from the system some minuets ago.

    Daddy''s Apple purchased for 2000PSDP!

    Balance: 26925-2000 =24925!

    I had wanted to purchase the aura multiplier but in the end, had decided against it and the reason for that was because it was no longer needed.

    Daddy''s Apple did enough work in making Valera more comfortable and trusting towards me and the environment more than covered up for the rest, suppressing and taming the mind of the young girl.

    While I had paid for the private room and then made our orders, several times Valera had tried to convince me that I didn''t have to spend so much money and in the end, it had taken a threat from me to make her keep silent.

    "This is the sort of treatment, you deserve honey, and if you keep complaining about it, I would lie you over my lap and spank your cute butt."

    My threat had gotten the intended effect but then minutes later when the food had been served and Valera had literally been fearful of putting it in her mouth, I ordered her to sit on my thighs.

    "Alright, we don''t want you wasting food, come sit here, let me feed you."

    My tone had been calm but commanding and though it had taken Valera by surprise the fixed stare I placed on her combined with the luxuriousness of the environment had her easily coming to my lap without complaint.

    Minutes ticked by as I fed Valera, stuffing her with as much food as I could till eventually, my baby could eat no more and I pulled her to lean into my body, having her rest her head on my shoulders.

    I could feel her nervousness as she leaned on me, but as minutes ticked by, she relaxed.

    "Do I use the suggestion spray or not."

    Sure me feeding Valera today presented us taking a significant step in our relationship, but that didn''t mean I was satisfied.

    Can you guys imagine me being totally okay, like unaffected after having Valera''s soft butt pressing and resting on my thighs for several minutes and then there was her breast which was now pressed on my chest.

    I turned and looked at Valera who was resting on my shoulder, the girl looking away when our eyes came in contact.

    "You look very beautiful Honey"

    "Thank you, sir," Valera replied after some seconds.

    "Look at me, I want to stare into your beautiful eyes"

    The setting within the room had us both somber and though my compliment had Valera red for some seconds, in the end, she looked at me and maintaining eye contact as I brought my lips closer to her till they pressed against hers.

    [Kiss on the lips: 10 (x2) =20 PSDP]

    This was a woman who had fingered herself in my room while I was just in front of her.

    After letting our lips press against each other for some seconds, I sent out my tongue and licked her lips, my actions followed by my tongue invading her mouth and swirling in there.

    [French kiss: 25 (x2) = 50 PSDP]

    [Horniness: base (56)+ title effect(10)= 66]

    [horniness: 68(66)]

    "Ohh," I thought to myself with a chuckle as the system''s screen flashed to the side and information showed.

    "This explains why she is so horny, she immediately enters a base horniness of 66 whenever she''s around me"

    Moving my hands from her shoulders, I moved them to Valera''s face, holding the back of her head as I increased the intensity of our kiss, sucking on her lips and licking her tongue with mine.

    [Horniness: 69(66)]

    [Affection: 32(30)]

    Hm! Hm!

    Just the sound of our wet sensual kisses and Valera''s light moans filled the room, and as I kissed Valera I enjoyed the submissiveness the girl showed, just closing her eyes and letting me have my way with her tongue and mouth.

    "System, activate sweet touch"

    [For the price of 500 PSDP, the skill sweet touch has been activated]

    [Balance: 24425]

    Hmmm! Hmmm!

    Once the skill came online, I moved my hands to Valera''s legs, rubbing my hands up her exposed thighs and watching in fascination as a loud moan left her lips.

    Her eyes shot open and she looked at me in shock but I merely smiled at her and locked lips with her once more, holding her trembling body to mine as I rubbed my hands across her thighs.

    [Horninesss: 73(66)]

    [Affection: 34(30)]

    "Soft and smooth" I cried to myself internally, and while my left hand enjoyed Valera''s, thighs, my right hand slipped down to her waist and from there it had no issue rubbing up her body and moving towards her chest.

    [Horniness: 75(66)] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Affection: 34(30)]

    This double sensation made Valera''s soft moans louder, and using that opportunity, my right hand crept up to her breast and grabbed it.

    [Grope breast: 50 PDP]

    [Horniness: 80(66)]

    Urghh! Urghhh!

    While I began fondling Valera''s breast, my left hand moved from thighs to her butt pushing her skirt up till her buns were exposed, but unfortunately, this was where things were paused.

    "Sir" Valera said pulling away from me.

    When I looked at Valera, I worried I would see hesitation and reluctance on her face but instead, her gaze was on the spot between my legs, her face red and a bit fearful.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Relieving Daddys Pain

    "Are you scared?" I asked relaxing on the couch, releasing my hold on Valera and giving the girl some space.

    I wanted to give her the illusion that she was in control.

    "No" my baby answered and I laughed in return.

    ''I''m sorry about that, I can''t control it" I said looking at my bulge and then I twisted my face as it throbbed heavily.

    Valera''s eyes widened at this, and I wasn''t sure if it was in shock at my big bulge or excitement from seeing my cock shake.

    "Arhh this sucks" I had to say to get Valera''s eyes to leave my crotch and stay on my pained expression.

    "Are you okay"

    "Not really, it hurts when it gets hard, and the pain is worse when it is trapped in there."

    A look of bewilderment climbed Valera''s face, her eyes going back to my crotch.

    "Valera, help me take it out real quick, the pain is getting worse."

    "Me" the schoolgirl asked looking at me in shock.

    "Yes Honey, you, take it out fast, the pain is getting worse, I feel like I''m going to die," I said with a hiss.

    Of course, my words were total bullshit, and If Valera thought about it she would spot a couple of flaws in it, but this was a man-to-woman situation. Valera''s horniness stat read 80, there was no way in hell her hormone-filled mind would be able to think things properly.

    My earlier words had Valera''s hands rubbing against each other as she considered the action she was about to fulfil and so I sped up the process once more.

    "Honey be quick" I groaned out, authenticity in my words since the constant throbs were now making it painful.

    "Sorry,'''' She cutely apologized and then her hands flew to my belt where she met her first obstacle.

    She tried to undo it on her own, but in the end, said thank you to me as my hand reached down and helped her.

    Seeing her be so gullible and vulnerable at the moment, not even recognizing that I could do what I was telling her to do on my own, my already hard dick got harder if that was even possible.

    "With how gullible she is acting at the moment, she is most likely very enthusiastic about this."

    Before I could confirm this thought though I felt a hand rub down my belly go into my pants and take out my cock.

    After my last level up, my dick had very much increased in length and it was with a sigh I watched as Valera gave my cock a tight squeeze.

    "Are you okay now?" Valera asked looking at me innocently.

    "It''s better now but it still hurts. Stroke it so it can feel better " I said, smirking internally, as the lust that filled Valera finally lit up in her eyes and she made a heavy swallow.

    Wordlessly nodding her head, Valera''s small hand began slowly moving up and down my shaft and while I enjoyed the sweet sensation, I pulled her in for a kiss and moved my hands up her thighs heading for the middle of her legs.

    As we exchanged saliva Valera shivered as my finger brushed over her panties, her legs parting so as to give me better access.

    "Damn, she''s soaked. If she''s this horny how has she been able to control herself all this while."

    I rubbed over her wet crotch for a while, staining my hand with her wetness, and then my hand ascended to the bands of her panties and slipped themselves in.

    [Grope pussy: 100 PDP]

    "Hmmm," My baby moaned as my finger came in contact with her bare cunt, sliding in between her folds and then,

    Ahhh!

    Valera cried out pulling her lips away from mine as my middle finger penetrated her.

    With wide eyes, she looked at me in surprise unsure of what to do and so I pulled her back to me and delivered a hard kiss..

    "Did you like it"

    [Horniness: 86(68)]

    [Affection: 42(33)]

    Confusion covered Valera''s face for some seconds but she in the end nodded her head and I smiled at her.

    "You feel warm honey, you have a great pussy" I said whispering into her ears, kissing along her neck as my finger slowly pulled out of her hole and then went back in.

    "Do you like it?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes," she muttered in a shaky tone, grinding her pussy into my finger as it slid into her.

    [Horniness: 92(66)]

    [Affection: 48(37)]

    Valera''s already wet cunt quickly became flush with liquid and in response to this, I increased the pace of my hands, my finger pumping in and out of her and a second digit slipping in without her knowing, her eyes only suddenly widening and mouth opening in silence.

    [Horniness: 95(66)]

    [Affection: 57(40)]

    "You''re tight Honey," I said as I slowly pulled out my two fingers, watching as a low gasp left Valera''s lips.

    As I pushed my fingers back into her, she tightly wrapped her hands around my neck, pressing her body to mine as hard as she could.

    "Let it all out" I whispered feeling the walls of Valera''s pussy clench around my finger, and like that, she trembled as her juices came flowing out of her kitty.

    [Horniness: 100(67)]

    [Affection: 57(40)]

 Chapter 36 - 36: Cute And Scary

    Fap! Fap! Fap!

    As Valera came, I put my right hand around her waist, and then suddenly increased the movement of my finger in and out of her cave.

    Squelching sounds filled the room as I pumped Valera and they only died down when she stopped shaking, her orgasm having ended.

    Valera collapsed into my arms, her head buried in my neck as she breathed heavily.

    I gave her some second to regain herself and then I asked.

    "Did you enjoy it?"

    Valera stirred for a bit in my arms and then she answered "I loved it"

    She pulled away from me with a flushed face and then to my surprise she leaned down and kissed me.

    During our previous kisses, I had been the one in control, Valera being passive, but things were different this time.

    Like I was with a totally different person, her tongue snaked out of her mouth and infiltrated mine, brushing past my teeth and pressing my tongue.

    I closed my eyes and enjoyed the feel of Valera''s tongue swirling in my mouth for seconds, and then I tightened my lips and began sucking on her tongue.

    Hmm! Hmmm!

    Moans left Valera as her tongue was taken into captivity, and then when I finally released it, we crashed our lips against each other once more and engaged in a fierce kiss, our mouths sealed tight.

    A minute later, we separated, breathing heavily and looking at each other, and just as I was getting surprised by Valera''s confidence boost, she looked away from me with a red face, shaking her head and muttering incompressible under her breath.

    "You look cute," I said out of the blue and before she could say a thing, lifted her and placed her on the couch.

    "You messed up my pants," I said as I stood up and looked at the area where Valera''s release had dripped. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m really sorry, I couldn''t control myself" Valera was quick to say, a worried look on her face but then when I turned around, she kept shut, the amused look I had on my face telling her I wasn''t angry and my hard and erect nearly 7-inch cock grabbing her attention.

    I stooped over, raised Valera''s chin up and softly kissed her, pouring saliva into her mouth as our lips moved and then I stood up and brought my cock before lips.

    "Open your mouth"

    It wasn''t a question or plea, it was command and tightening her fists Valera''s mouth slowly opened and my cock went in, moving over her lips and landing on her soft tongue.

    "Valera honey, you still want to help me get rid of this pain, right?"

    With her mouth stuffed with my dick, Valera''s only means to reply was to nod and I smiled as she did that.

    "Good girl, now to make the pain disappear I am going to need you to suck on my dick just as you would a lollipop, can you do that."

    Though there was a bit of nervousness in Valera''s eyes, the next nod came from her quite quickly and without me even saying a thing, she started.

    [Blowjob: 300 PDP]

    First, her lips clamped on my cock, sealing it between her lips and she began slowly moving her head back and forth, sucking just the first inches of my cock.

    "I doubt I''ll be Cuming from this, but nothing wrong with introducing her to the job early on."

    Hssshhh!

    "Darling be careful with the teeth" I said and getting an apologetic nod from her she continued.

    Though she didn''t slurp up my dick like her mother and make me feel like my soul was about to be devoured, watching her cute innocent self, take in more and more of my meat, and suck it as best as she could, made me harder.

    "That''s good honey" I encouraged when she brought her right hand up and began stroking the rest of my exposed meat.

    Hmm! Hmm!

    I softly moaned when on her own initiative she brought her tongue into play, having it lick my tongue while it was in her mouth, and then I looked at her in surprise when she placed her right hand around my buttocks, using it to pull herself closer and then bury more of my dick into her mouth.

    "Fuck" I hissed in my mind as up to 6 inches of my dick disappeared into her mouth and then I watched with shock as with determination she pushed the rest in swallowing all of my dick.

    "What the fuck is happening here" I screamed to myself closing my eyes as sweet pleasure seized me.

    "Where is the gag, don''t tell me she''s not the sweet innocent girl I thought she was."

    Valera held my cock in her throat for several seconds and when I looked down at her, worried that she was suffocating from a lack of oxygen I was greeted to her eyes brightening when she saw the pleasurable distress her actions were causing me.

    With a victorious gaze, she pulled her mouth off my dick, sucking in oxygen with a smile and hungrily staring at my saliva-covered meat.

    I was stunned at how to react to all this, but quickly I got my priorities right and smiled at her.

    "Do you want to make me cum?"

    "Yes Sir," Valera said with wide eyes and I laughed at her enthusiasm.

    "From now on call me daddy is that clear?"

    "Yes Daddy" she answered and immediately my cock twitched, these actions causing her to look at it and giggle cutely.

    "I''ll make you have the hardest orgasm of your life," Valera said and then gobbled up my dick.

    "System, what are the chances this girl will swallow up my soul"

    [zero]

 Chapter 37 - 37: Cute Devil

    Urghhhhh!

    Sitting down on the comfortable couch of the private room I had booked, I had my legs spread and a low groan leaving my mouth as a seemingly cute innocent girl in uniform knelt between my legs and proved to me that she was a succubus in disguise.

    I had both my hands on Valera''s head, my body shivering involuntarily and my hips bucking back and forth as I felt another release begin building up.

    Yes you heard right, another release.

    The first round where I had been standing over Valera and watching her stroke and suck my dick had ended with me actually being pushed to the peak of pleasure and pouring out my seed.

    I can still remember how pleased I had felt as I pumped my milk and the satisfying view of seeing Valera allow my load pour into her mouth, the girl greedily drinking down the mouthful of semen I had released.

    "Valera and I need to have a talk" was what I had told myself as I moved and collapsed back on the couch, wanting to use some seconds to regain my breath.

    I had thought this was the perfect time to reminisce about how I had felt when Valera had blown me, my plan being to commit the memories to mind and use them when I would be masturbating, but the cute devil beside me had other plans.

    Moving towards me, she opened her mouth and showing me the cum in it, swallowed and then not even waiting for me to get over the shock of what I had just seen, she got off the couch and fell between my legs.

    "Daddy your cock feels so good and I love drinking your cum."

    "No way, this has got to be a dream," I told myself, blinking my eyes, but in the end, I could only watch as after those words, without delay she gobbled up my cock once more.

    Almost immediately, the sound of slurps began ringing out and while I cried some other complaints in my head about what was happening, I quickly primed myself to the situation and enjoyed the present.

    "Urghhhh, that''s good honey, take it all in one more time" I said, watching as Valera who was thrilled by my words deepthroated my dick one more time, moving her head up and down on it while looking at me.

    The constant entry into the warm tightness of Valera''s throat had my balls tightening up, and then suddenly, she stopped, wanting to rest and regain her breath.

    "Not now honey"

    These words were my only warning to Valera before I grabbed her head and forced my dick into her throat.

    Her eyes bulged at my actions and while she began roaming her hand over my thighs, trying to adjust to the situation, I stood to my feet and then at a moderated pace began ramming my whole dick into her mouth. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since the beginning, I had been treating Valera like a flower, doing my best to be gentle with her, but her actions this evening had put my mind in doubt and my hormones had capitalized on that.

    Being careful not to harm her, I pumped my cock in and out of her throat, and when I saw her easily handle this, I immediately picked up the pace.

    Hmmggrhhh! hmmggrrhh!

    Valera grabbed on my butt cheeks tight as I began ramming my cock down her throat.

    Saliva dribbled down her mouth as I fucked her face and when I looked down at her, the sight of her half-lidded eyes further fanned the flames of lust in me.

    "Damn it, this girl takes in dick like a pro, how is that possible"

    Throwing this thought to the back of my mind, I kept thrusting back and forth, letting my mind be buried in the pleasure of Valera''s tight throat, and then eventually I came.

    Urghhhhh!

    A long and loud groan came out of me as I hit the peak and as my first seeds came shooting out, a devious thought came to mind.

    I pulled my cock out of Valera''s incredible throat, shooting my essence on her face, the table behind her, the floor, and then emptying the rest into her open mouth.

    Hmmm! Hmmm!

    As the last of my semen shot out of my cock, Valera clamped her mouth around my cock, moaning as she sucked whatever was left in my pipe.

    I expected her to stop when she emptied my shaft, but seconds later she was still sucking and it was only later that I observed that her right hand was quite very busy with another assignment.

    At this point, I was tired of exclaiming in disbelief at what was happening and decided to just take things in stride.

    I fell back to the couch, watching as Valera dedicatedly followed my cock, not wanting it to slip out of her mouth and then I ran my fingers through her hair as she sucked my dick and also fingered herself.

    Hmm! Hmmm! Squelch! Squelch! Hmm!

    The sounds of Valera pounding her pussy with her fingers and moaning over my cock was all that filled the room, and I watched in fascination as the woman desperately sought satisfaction.

    Though Valera had her eyes focused on my cock, from her actions, I could see how desperately she wanted an orgasm so I decided to help out.

    "System activate sweet hands"

    Though its usage hadn''t been perfectly maximized the first time, I activated it one more just for the sake of Valera''s pleasure.

    [sweet hand is activated. Balance: 23925]

    Hmmmmmm!

    Valera''s body trembled and her moans became louder as I leaned forward and sending my hands beneath her shirt, grabbed her bare breasts.

    Not up to a minute of me fondling Valera''s breast went by before the loud rush of a liquid pouring on the floor sounded out.

    "Vrrssshhhh"

    "Like mother like daughter," I thought leaning back and watching Valera''s body contort as she squirted and had her orgasm.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Mom Is....

    "Thank you for coming sir, we hope to see you another time"

    "Oh don''t worry you will" I replied to Jim giving him a sharp grin as I turned the steering wheel and drove out of the restaurant''s parking lot.

    With all the mess Valera and I had made we could not just up and walk out of the restaurant, our beings especially needed some touch-ups and so I rang up the manager. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tom O Shanter was no small regular spot, it was big-time location in Los Angeles, and fortunately at this time, so was I.

    I might not be a tycoon yet, but I was well out of the waters of the average people of this country. I could grease the middle-aged man''s palms and get him smiling with ideas of building connections with an upcoming millionaire or more easily, the spoilt brat of a really rich family.

    With Jim''s help, Valera and I had been able to get a private restroom and clean up ourselves, washing out of the smell of releases on our being before heading home.

    "How much more time before your mom gets home" I asked, throwing a glance at Valera.

    With her head bowed she looked at the dashboard of the car, reading the time on the screen and then answered in a subdued and slightly relieved tone.

    "37 mins"

    I nodded my head to this and kept driving, a bright smile on my face as the memories of what had happened minutes ago flashed through my head.

    Valera had become a completely different person after she had tasted my cock, the situation getting worse after she drank my first releases, it was a shame though that the slutty and confident girl disappeared after she had given me a good showing by obediently licking my cum from every place where it had dropped.

    Scooping it from her face. Licking it off the table and then licking it off the floor.

    I drove for a while and entering a residential area, brought my car to a stop and stared at the system screen in front of me.

    [Name: Valera Taylor

    Type: Potential sugar baby

    Trust:44

    Affection:82

    Fear:0.4

    Loyalty:25

    Horniness:73

    Comment: loves Marcus Lawson]

    "Hmm loyalty reduced by two points something that can be attributed to the increase in fear while trust remained the same, and it seems she has developed a very strong crush on me, or maybe it''s love born of infatuation. "

    A confused look flashed on Valera''s face as I stopped, but when she looked toward me and saw that my gaze was on her she looked away fearfully.

    "What are you scared of I said stretching out my hand and gently grabbing hers.

    Valera shivered for a bit as my hand held hers and then she calmed down.

    "Nothing"

    "Come and give me a kiss then"

    Surprise flashed in Valera''s eyes, her eyes darting around as she looked at the people passing by, but in the end, she followed my lead and let my hand pull her towards me our lips meeting for some seconds before parting.

    "Why are you terrified of honey, did we do anything wrong? I Loved the way you sucked my dick and you enjoyed sucking my cock, is that bad."

    "Really?" she asked looking at me hopefully.

    "Of course, if I didn''t love it, I wouldn''t have released my milk in your wonderful mouth now would I."

    Valera blushed at this, looked down in thought and then rubbing her hands spoke.

    "My Mom"

    "You don''t have to worry about her, this will be our secret" I said and before she could go thinking again, I dragged her in for another kiss, this time slipping out my tongue.

    We kissed for some seconds, parted and then I chuckled as Valera began looking at the outside in fear and embarrassment.

    "The glasses are tinted, no one can see us, " I said reaching out and grabbing her breasts, getting a shocked gasp from her and chuckling at her shocked reaction.

    Valera cutely pouted at my actions, weakly hitting me on the chest and getting shocked once more when I pulled her from her seat into my lap.

    We kissed for some more seconds and then while fondling her breast I decided to do some questioning.

    "You were terrific back there honey, how did you get so good"

    My question might be a little too direct but I wasn''t interested in beating around the bush.

    Valera immediately bowed her head in confusion and panic, but I placed one of my hands on her back and the other on her face gently rubbing her cheek.

    "Honey, you don''t have to be scared just talk to Daddy."

    "You told me to suck it like a lollipop, and well I imagined it as one, and handled it like I would a lollipop."

    "Oh well. System, suggestion spray"

    A single look at Valera''s profile showed that her trust for me had dropped by up to 7 a clear sign that she had just lied to me, and even at that, I had experienced enough blowjobs to identify a skilled blowjob giver and an upcoming one.

    I didn''t hesitate to use up one of the free uses of suggestion spray I had been rewarded with.

    Spray!

    "You will decide to be trusting of me and tell me how it is you are not so innocent in giving blow jobs and other sexual acts," I said giving her my suggestion.

    Valera stayed blanked out while I spoke and then when I was done she blinked her eyes and a conflicted look appeared in them.

    "Are you sure honey, please don''t lie to me as it will make me very angry with you."

    Valera bit her lips after I had spoken and then squeezed her hands together in determination.

    "No way, did she really just fight off the suggestion, could there be more to it? Isn''t it just porn she watches?"

    It didn''t take long for the worry I felt for Valera to have my mind going towards darker reasons, sexual abuse crossing my mind but just as I was beginning to heat up, Valera spoke.

    "Mom is a nymphomaniac, though she does her best to fight it and keep it under control, sometimes she breaks down and it ends up with her masturbating even while I am in the house.

    Mom tends to lose her mind when she masturbates so she never notices me peaking through the keyhole of the bathroom or that she exposes to me where she keeps her dildos."

 Chapter 39 - 39: Naughty Girls

    Being cautious, I stopped two blocks away from our apartment building wanting to drop Valera there. I gave her a wet sloppy kiss, chuckling within me as my hands roamed over her chest, but then just as she turned to open the door, she turned back towards me.

    "Daddy" she called looking at me shyly.

    "What is it honey," I said, a sweet feeling going through me and I think Valera noticed because her confidence was suddenly boosted.

    "Well, I was thinking, it''s not fair that you help me so much, and then I give nothing in return.

    I know you gave me that money for free and today''s outing was free, but I don''t feel right taking it just like that, I want to at least deserve it, earn it." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm, so what are you suggesting."

    "On days when I am free, when my mom isn''t home, let me come over to your apartment and clean it up."

    Valera said these words with innocence, but there was no way I was going to believe that her words were just simple.

    "There are a lot of things to clean up in my room, are you sure you will be able to clean them all."

    "Yes Daddy, anything you want me to clean, I''ll clean."

    "Alright then, I''ll be expecting my cleaning baby whenever she''s ready."

    After Valera exited the car, I collapsed into my seat, using that time to take stock of my current situation and also give Valera time to get home.

    "A nymphomaniac" I thought clicking my lips as I remembered Valera''s description of her mother.

    Though it was fortunate that her mother had never once brought a man over to the house, it was still troubling that right from a little age Valera had been exposed to sex.

    Getting to watch her mother masturbate and then watching tons of porn had really changed a part of the young girl.

    Valera had fiercely defended her mother, telling me how much Martha had sacrificed for her when she saw a frown marring my face as I began thinking of Martha as a negligent mother.

    Though Valera was still young, she was far from a completely ignorant dumb girl and I could only put some weight to words.

    "Is Martha okay?" I thought to myself.

    There was worry on my face, but then that worry couldn''t help but turn into a grin because at the end of the day, I had just been told that big-ass Martha was a stickler for sex.

    I couldn''t help but imagine ploughing Martha''s ass for hours in a day and giving the woman the sexual satisfaction she must have been lacking for years.

    "Marcus you sick bastard," I said chuckling to myself.

    While I had every plan to pump Martha with my dick, I also planned to get to the root of her seemingly uncontrollable libido, because while Valera might think her mother was oblivious to what her addictions had done to her, I was sure Martha knew, she was a proper mother.

    Shaking the matter of the Taylor family out of my head, I opened the system screen and had a look at my rewards for feeding the cute and hungry in more than one way.

    [ Your escapade with Valera Taylor has earned you 100xp and 520PSDP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 1560PSdp]

    [Your extra activities, deep throat, cum on the face, double blowjob, kissing in the car etc. has earned you an additional reward of 2000PDSP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 6000PSDP]

    [Balance:31425]

    "Hmm no extra cards or new titles''" I silently asked, the system giving me no reply even after a minute.

    "System give me my profile"

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Rookie Pervert (+0.5 charisma and +2 strength), Dirty Old Pervert

    Level/XP: level 4/ (440/800)

    Dick Length: 6.6 inches

    Load Volume: 3.7ml

    PSDP:11580 +345 =31485

    Potential sugar babies:(2/3) Martha Taylor, Valera Taylor.

    Sugar babies:(0/2)

    Body stats:( Strength: 5.4 (3.4)/ Agility: 2.9 / Stamina: 2.4 / Intelligence: 3.9/ charisma: 2.4(1.9)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR(active).

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission:

    Punishment: Loadings

    Shop

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card]

    Looking at my dick length, I nodded my head in satisfaction, very much looking forward to my future level-ups, but then I came across my still-loading punishment and could not help but frown.

    "System when will my punishment be done loading, it''s becoming nerve-wracking''

    [In due time host, in due time.]

    The system''s answer was anything but reassuring but before I could dwell more on it, my phone began ringing.

    "Hello"

    "...."

    "Lucy how are you"

    "...."

    "It''s just a few minutes, and I''m already close by"

    "I''ll be there soon, so calm down"

    Toon!

    A smile came to my lips at Lucy''s enthusiasm to see me, after all this was a sign that I was on her mind.

    I lazed about in the car for some time before going home.

    I drove to the apartment, parked and while I was ascending, I thought about Martha and whether to meet her prematurely.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    The ring of my phone distracted me, and I could only turn my attention to the caller, sighing when I saw it was Lucy once more.

    I ignored the call and made a quiet ascent up the building. My plan was to get home and after about 10 minutes, call Lucy and give her the go-ahead to come over to my place, but as I got to the hallway of my apartment floor, I nearly paused in my tracks as I saw Lucy standing at the front of my door.

    Similar to yesterday, Lucy had on shorts, though this time they were blue. She had on a shirt which exposed her flat tummy and had a deep cleavage that showed off her fleshy bust.

    Not hiding my interest, I glued my eyes to her chest as I approached her, moving it to her hips when I got closer and then to her face when we were less than 6 metres apart, taking in a deep breath as I was hit with a strong but fragrant scent.

    "You smell nice and look beautiful, what''s the occasion" I asked with a smile.

    "I want to study"

    "Are You sure?" I asked not letting the frown on Lucy''s face dull my mood.

    "Yes"

    "Okay, if you say so," I replied licking my lips.

 Chapter 40 - 40: The Women At McDonald

    [Lucy Corlea apology card: This is a one-time use item, that when activated will earn you forgiveness from Lucy Corlea no matter how harsh the crime. ]

    [MENTOR: This powerful skill creates a connection between the host and his target, helping the host better impart knowledge of any kind to the target.

    The skill is divided into levels and can be activated at no cost.

    The host is currently at Level 1 (Novice instructor)

    Basic teaching skills: The MC can explain concepts clearly, and his students learn faster than average. Sugar babies learn quickly, admire his confidence, and become subtly dependent on his guidance.

    Progression of the skill MENTOR will not be possible till Mental is activated.

    Progression of this skill will be trying.]

    The idea of having the ability to get a pass on Lucy no matter the act I committed had me raising my eyes and a few thoughts going through my head, but nothing put me on the edge of my seat like the Mentor skill.

    Just acquiring it had seen me rewarded with 15000PSDP, something I knew the system treasured as its currency and was quite strict with.

    The explanation of its raw basic function had a few ideas of what to expect from it popping into my head, but not even that could quench my thirst for knowledge on the stronger forms of the skill.

    Yesterday evening, after I had been rewarded with the skill, I had activated it and further tutored Lucy, and the results had been staggering.

    "Correlation and regression,

    Advanced geometry,

    Mathematical models for carrying out Surveys"

    Within just last evening we had sped through these three topics, Lucy picking up on everything I taught her like I was just reminding her of something she had at one point known.

    The amount of progress she had made under my tutorship last night had gotten Lucy all excited and enamoured with me, her eyes sparkling when she looked at me and today was no different.

    Despite the tough act she put on, the girl who had been desperate for my return immediately had all her defense breaking down after we went into my apartment and got her books out.

    She began bragging to me about exercises she found and completed on her own and showing me areas she had decided she wanted me to tutor her on today.

    Of course, Lucy''s freedom with me didn''t just extend to her lips, it also reached her body. Sure she wouldn''t yet sit on my lap like Valera but she had no qualms with my putting my hand around her shoulder when I bent over her or rubbing her smooth arms while I gave her an explanation.

    "Focus on what I''m saying" I had to say a couple of times when Lucy''s gaze wandered from the book to my face, my chest and even one time my crotch.

    With how much the girl was fascinated with me, I would at times worry that she wouldn''t learn a thing but each time she proved me wrong.

    "What is your body count" Lucy said out of the blue and I could not help but stop and look at her with raised brows.

    "That is a personal question" I answered but then her next words surprised me.

    "so you can''t share that even with me, your friend"

    "We are friends?"

    "Yes, but just friends, don''t think much about it."

    Lucy looked away a little bit embarrassed as she said this buta second later she still looked back at me expectantly.

    "8 women"

    "That''s a lot, I don''t like men that move about with multiple women''"

    "Okay"

    My reply was simple and ignoring the unhappy expression on Lucy''s face at my bland answer I went back to teaching her.

    .....

    Thursday 11th of May

    In addition to my usual routine daily mission, I got another action to complete and its nature surprised me.

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 20 pushups, 30 jumping jacks, 30 wide arm pushups, and 30 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 1.5 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30 each day]

    [Ding! Punishment loaded.

    Punishment: At 8 pm today, head over to your usual McDonald''s and stay in there for at least 1 hour.

    Punishment (failure to do you your punishment): -1inch of your dick length and halving of your total PSDP]

    "Totally makes no sense"

    That was the thought I had about the punishment and later in the evening by 8 after a long day of lectures and teaching Lucy I drove into the parking lot of the fast food establishment and went in.

    It was already quite late at night so the inside was quite empty with just 5 customers.

    I quietly took a seat and then observed the eatery, taking note of anything suspicious or significant before making an order for burgers, wanting to blend in.

    "This is such a waste of time," I thought to myself, as my mind inevitably slipped into admiring the women in there.

    "Hmm, she has such heavy jugs."

    One look at that bastard who was sitting with an interest of mine and I knew he didn''t show his wife''s chest the attention it deserves.

    It was a middle-aged couple that was sitting ahead of me and I could not help but deeply observe the milf who was well in my sight.

    "Some budding wrinkles but I bet she can suck and ride like a pro."

    In testament to my current and increasing charisma, I made eye contact a few times with the woman, my desiring gaze more than telling her my thoughts.

    I was enjoying the little growing blush on her face when a woman with two kids noisily came in.

    The woman stole my attention for a few seconds before I went back to my meal and some seconds later I was left raising an eyebrow when a paper with a number was dropped on my table as the woman I had been watching earlier followed after her husband to exit.

    The grin on her face as she looked back at me while being led by her husband telling me all I needed to know. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a chuckle, my gaze moved to her butt, watching her cheeks grind against each other beneath her tight gown as she exited.

    "These buffs are finally showing their strength" I thought knowing that the milf''s behavior could in no way just be a result of my natural appearance and character.

    I finished my meal and spent a few minutes more in the eatery and then when I had about 20 minutes left I went to use the restroom.

    "Wasting my time, seriously system" I admonished with a chuckle while taking a leak, but just as I stepped out of the stall, I was frozen as my eyes came in contact with the woman who had last entered the eatery.

    "Sorry did I come into the wrong room" I asked, looking to the door and confirming that I was indeed in the men''s restroom. Unfortunately, when I looked back at the woman, what came into my sight was a gun pointed at my face and my hands could only slowly go up in a surrender

    ***

    To my fans, I want to announce that Perverted Sugar Daddy will soon be going premium.

    I sincerely thank you all for the support you''ve shown so far and hope to have you by my side as I continue this journey.

    See you on the other side

    ******

 Chapter 41 - 41: Deadly Ninja

    "Oh boy" I thought to myself, my eyes travelling from the muzzle of the gun to the erringly steady hand that held it and then the tight beautiful face that was holding me at gunpoint.

    "If you scream I''ll shoot"

    "Yeah, right, I''m a man we don''t scream, we take action. And that is what I would have done if my instincts weren''t telling me now is not the time, or is it fear."

    The kind of calm thoughts that went through my head surprised me and just when I was beginning to question myself on my fearlessness, my eyes caught the light of the woman''s gaze and I began observing her appearance.

    The woman had messy long brown hair, that with the tiredness in her eyes telling that she and rest hadn''t had a meeting in a while and then there were a few stress wrinkles on her beautiful fair face.

    "Not bad" I looked at her tight pink lips which were devoid of lipstick and then I spoke out.

    "You''re beautiful"

    Since pulling out the gun whenever that was, curse my lack of sixth sense. The woman had simply held the gun at my face while going into deep contemplation, but as I spoke, while a baffled expression appeared on her face, it quickly gave way to one with a fierce resolution.

    "Oh oh," I cried internally, cursing myself at the same time for not taking the situation seriously.

    "Give me all your money"

    I blinked at the order looking the woman up and down, her big black coat and her heel boots registering in my mind and then I brought my hands down slowly and into my pocket.

    "Ex-military" I asked as I brought out my wallet and a couple of dollar bills.

    Ignoring my question, while keeping the gun pointed at me, the woman reached out her left hand and grabbed the bills in my right hand, stuffing them in the pocket of her coat, but just as she moved to grab the wallet in my left hand, I answered a question in my mind.

    "Be a smartass pussy and let a single woman mob you or get to fight off a gun woman in this life."

    Preserving my life was of course the smart action, but when I rethought how much of a threat the woman was to me and then you know this absolute or should I say genetic feeling we all have of being able to overcome lesser beings like ants and smaller people, especially if it is our first time meeting them, well I felt it at the moment and in much stronger capacity.

    Not even knowing when, just as the woman touched my wallet, my right hand shot out and seized the gun out of her hand and while I grinned to myself at my accuracy and speed, an immediate powerful kick to my left side had me whizzing, grabbing my side and stumbling away from the female who was preparing another attack.

    "Oh shit" I said and truly, shit went down.

    Though it is only later I would realize this, my feat of easily taking away the woman''s weapon was something that should not be possible for the average person and it had made her rate me as a high threat to her life and that of her kids,

    Christ, you can imagine the rage of mama bear

    It was without a single ounce of mercy that she attacked me and poor me got to understand that the title ex-military or whatever she was, wasn''t not one to be taken lightly.

    After her powerful kick, while I stumbled backwards, she pushed towards me and the next instant I had thrown the gun to the side and was using my arms to crudely block a flurry of deadly punches.

    Left hook, right hook, chop down, straight punch, attack techniques I never thought I would encounter, I was using my hands and arms to block and push away.

    "Hey wait, wait, wait"

    My intentions had been to seize her gun, get some thrill out of doing it, subdue her and then know whether I would be calling the police for a child abduction case or sending the broke woman on her way.

    For about 30 seconds, a flurry of hand attacks was sent my way and then after the woman realized that I wasn''t budging and would just keep defending, she took a step back and once again shot out a kick,

    Being on guard this time, I easily raised my hand and blocked her attack but the painful expression that appeared on my face could not be hidden,

    "What is it with women and strong legs" I lamented internally.

    Seeing that her kick was more effective, she launched three more and after blocking the third one, I decided to screw the sentimental feeling I had for her since she might be a mother.

    For the next kick she sent, I much more carefully observed her and then rather than block it like before, I reached out and grabbed her leg. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, a powerful force travelled from her leg into me, but rather than tank it, something I could easily do, I pivoted on my right leg, turned around, lifted her off the ground and threw her into the wall behind me.

    "Bam"

    The sound of the collision between female body and the wall had me wincing and I silently watched her slide down and fall to the ground.

    Without fear, I walked up to her and squatted down looking at her with a smile.

    "You''re a good fighter, but I''m stronger, so rather than doing something that would get your legs broken, why not relax and let us calmly talk. Remember you still have your kids to go to."

    A surge of anger flashed through the woman''s eyes but she tightened her fist and remained seated on the ground just staring at me hatefully.

    "Why the hate, you''re the one who attacked me, and I''m also not the reason you don''t have money."

    A look of confusion flashed through the woman''s eyes and she asked,

    "Who are you?"

    "Can''t tell you that. I''m not looking to involve myself with some crazy woman, I said glancing at the gun I had thrown to the side.

    I got up to my feet and kicked the gun further away from her before moving to my wallet which was some steps away, I took out all the bills in it and moving back to the collapsed woman placed it on her thighs.

    "Those children out there, are they yours?" I asked.

    At that moment, all traces of friendliness or kindness were wiped off my face, it was just flat-out bland and I don''t know if my dominance aura had an effect on the woman, but I could see that she hesitated in her reply to my question, rethinking it before answering.

    "Yes"

    "Good" I said and then gaining a perverted predatory grin I looked over her body, having her eye flash with vigilance.

    "You look like a clean woman. If you weren''t a deadly ninja, I wouldn''t mind paying you some good dollars to wrap your legs around me in bed."

    With a smile, I stood up and walked towards the door of the bathroom, waving the woman as I exited.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Ninja Momma

    When I left the restroom my plan had initially been to go home but then I remembered that I was here to carry out a punishment and not just have dinner and fight a crazy woman.

    "Was that the punishment?" I asked myself and rather than heading for the door. I returned to my seat.

    Though I had just encountered an abnormal situation, I did not forget that I was here on punishment and still had some minutes to go.

    I watched the two little kids whose mother I had just slammed on the wall for some seconds, my gaze soon shifting to their mother who came out of the restroom.

    Surprise flashed through her face when she saw me, but then she quickly shrugged it off and went to the counter.

    Some minutes later, the woman left the counter with several plastic bags obviously filled with food and as she heralded her kids out of the restaurant, I stood up and also exited.

    ...¡­.

    "So where are you headed now"

    At the front of the shop, I called out to the woman, just as she was rushing with her kids to wherever.

    The brown hair woman stopped moving and then taking her kids behind her she turned to me.

    "None of your business."

    "Other than mine, I don''t see any other car in the vicinity, so unless you are a witch who can fly, then it means you''re about to take those kids on a lengthy dangerous night walk. Where do you even plan to sleep."

    My words made the woman''s face twist in anguish, but just as she was about to lash out at me after hearing the last one, I held up my hands and stopped her.

    "Look, you can keep being secretive and mysterious all you want, but be reasonable and let me take you to a hotel."

    The woman frowned at my offer but just as she was about to reject it a pair of bright eyes sneaked out from behind her and glanced at me with curiosity.

    "It''s always the females," I thought my heart softening and hardening as I watched the little girl.

    "You don''t have a choice" I cut the woman off.

    "You either follow me peacefully or get beaten into following me."

    "...."

    A minute later, my sweet BMW was carrying one hell of a weird family, I glanced at the silent kids who made themselves comfortable behind but then when I looked back to their mother who was with me in the front , I could only smile dryly.

    "What''s your name" I causally said to the woman who now had her gun out, resting it against her belly and pointing it at me.

    "Don''t do anything stupid"

    "They''re kids around, of course I know to behave," I said as I started the car and drove out of the parking lot.

    Though I didn''t get to convince ninja momma to let me take her to a hotel, she at least let me drop her in a more urban location where I didn''t have to worry about someone kidnapping her and her kids.

    "Goodnight ninja momma" I said this being the name I had given her since she refused to tell me her name.

    "Tch, childish"

    The dark-haired woman muttered these words under her breath, but I still clearly heard them.

    "Life is short Momma, Live it to the fullest, and that goes for the pipping"

    Waving her good night and driving off, I watched the information on the screen at the corner of my sight.

    [Punishment cleared]

    "Just that, no rewards."

    [It''s a punishment]

    "That doesn''t mean it has to be merciless."

    [¡­..]

    "Well, what was the essence of that punishment"

    [It''s a punishment. There is no extra meaning to it, other than to discomfort you]

    "Yeah right, like I''ll believe that." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My further attempts to incite the system to tell me more about the punishment ended in failure and I could only accept that it was all about wasting my time.

    ...¡­

    Friday 12th of May

    [Charles Schwab account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $135

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $482309

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 485 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $227

    Unrealized P/L: +$107,185}

    ----------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Mattel

    Quantity: 54 Shares

    Purchase Price: $18

    Current Price: $41

    Unrealized P/L: +$1242}

    --------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: SpideX

    Quantity: 20000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $2

    Current Price: $17

    Unrealized P/L: +$300000

    ----------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Cocta

    Quantity: 60000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $0.5

    Current Price: $0.4

    Unrealized P/L: -6000}

    =======================

    Open Orders: NOTA]

    $30000 to Cocta and $40000 to spideX. Cocta was the name of a beverage company which trended on the papers but had been listed with near zero presence while Spidex was an AI company.

    It took Tesla till 2015 to make a reasonable self-driving AI and chatgpt only delivered 2022. Reasonable AI development was still some miles away.

    "Tesla is around the corner though"

    As was with this period, SpideX had come out with big claims and just two days ago, had released a simulation video of their AI, blowing away the community and having hands clicking buy on their shares.

    "I should be selling off this stock by next month"

    I would have bought Cocta shares far early on if it wasn''t for the fact that I was having a hard time remembering just how low it fell.

    I had put off purchasing the stock for some days but with its miracle day on the horizon, I could only forgo the extra gains I would have made from buying it at a lower price.

    Checking up on my money, I clicked to take a look at the stocks which I had plans for but was not yet ready to buy.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Three Knocks on my door had me looking away from my computer, and I could only lick my lips as I got off the chair and answered it.

    "Lucy"

    I opened the door and stared at the dark-haired woman, the blank look on my face a sharp contrast to her bright and excited expression.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Praise Me

    "I scored a 100."

    "That''s good, you studied hard for it." I blandly said

    My words threw Lucy for a spin, and before she could talk some more, I turned and walked back to my chair.

    "Close the door whether you''re coming in or just passing by."

    I didn''t need to look back to know that my reaction had totally been unexpected by Lucy and that she was hit with a sense of confusion and most importantly loss. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That will teach her"

    "Okay" Lucy muttered and walked in closing the door.

    I moved fast, taking my seat on my desk, minimizing the trading window I had opened and letting the Microsoft file which contained my assignment occupy the screen.

    "Marcus, did you hear me, I said I got a 100, I scored full marks," Lucy said after sitting on my bed and staying silent for some seconds.

    "Yeah, I heard you, that''s great."

    Despite my reply, my focus remained on the additional useless words I was typing on my screen till she spoke again.

    "Marcus!!!"

    "That''s what I have been waiting for," I thought as I spun on my seat and looked towards her.

    "I''m talking to you, I said I got a 100 on the Maths, exam, Dr Racheal''s exam. Don''t you have anything more to say?"

    I knew Lucy, she was an outspoken person, her blowing up after being ignored was in line with my expectations and also played into my plan.

    "I know Lucy, Dr Racheal called me to tell me about the result, she was quite shocked by your performance.

    She admitted to how even if you had gotten a question wrong, the extra marks would still have taken you to 100, she said your performance made her even think you might have cheated.

    It''s okay though, I assured her that despite your inadequacies you were no cheater and that you studied incredibly hard.

    I know better than anyone, how much you studied for this, and I believe if you keep this up, there is nothing stopping you from becoming the best student in your class.

    Sorry if I don''t sound happy for you, I''m just totally enamoured with this thesis I am writing"

    I finished my words with a smile and then I waited for the rest of the script to play out.

    Being an extrovert and a party girl, my expectation was for lucy to say something about a celebration because truly for a woman like her to have gotten a 100 in any course was worth celebrating.

    I planned to use that celebration as an opportunity to get things heated, I was ready to use up suggestion drops, blank drops and even aphrodisiac, but things didn''t go as I planned.

    Lucy went silent after I had spoken, her head going down and then rather than the excitement I expected, she spoke from her heart.

    "This is the first time in my life I''m scoring full marks in an exam and also the first time a teacher is honestly praising me.

    I never expected this sort of thing to happen in my life but it did. Thank you, Marcus,"

    "It''s okay Lucy, you also need to remember your hardwork, it is what made this possible." I said, adjusting to the situation.

    "No it isn''t, it''s your teaching. You took time out of your busy schedule to teach me who has been rude and ungrateful to you.

    On my own with the time we had, at best I would have gotten 60 and this isn''t me looking down on myself but me knowing my limits.

    Really, Thank you Marcus."

    "You''re welcome"

    Though it wasn''t what I wanted, seeing her eyes a tad bit wet, I moved over to sit beside her and rubbed her back, brainstorming words of consolation.

    "Can I hug you?" Lucy asked

    "How emotional'' I thought, learning something new about Lucy as I nodded my head.

    Accepting that today wasn''t going to be rewarding, I innocently hugged Lucy, not even trying to get a feel for her breast with my chest.

    We stayed holding each other for seconds my mind going to stocks I could invest in, and the huge bet I would soon be making.

    "You smell nice, like a garden of assorted flowers. what perfume did you put on."

    "Are you sure because I''m finding myself falling you, I feel I could stay like this forever."

    My words made Lucy blush, but she stayed hugging me and went on to bodily take along sniff of me.

    "I don''t mind staying like this forever too" Lucy muttered.

    "Are you sure about that, I''ll be getting naughty anytime soon."

    Lucy''s body tensed, but rather than pull back like I expected her to, her hand even if just a little tightened around me and well of course, your boy came online.

    First I gave it some seconds, wanting to be sure of the signals I was receiving and then gently my right hand moved from her back, cupped and squeezed her left breast, not once but twice.

    1! 2! 3! 4! 5!

    Boom!

    After counting to 5 and making sure things were really as they seemed I let my arsenals loose.

    [Ding you have bought and activated Daddy''s apple -2000PSDP]

    [Ding you have activated sweet hands -500PSDP]

    [Ding you have bought and activated aura multiplier x2 -2000PSDP]

    [Ding you have bought and activated aura multiplier x2 for the second time -4000PSDP]

    [Balance:22925]

    In less than 10 seconds I spent over 10000 hard to earn PSDP but knowing the circumstances around the woman in my arms I was going to take no chance, I was going all in.

    "Lucy" I called putting in some bass for better effect.

    With questioning eyes, Lucy raised her head from my chest and looked at me and I could only smirk at the vulnerability and submission I saw in her eyes.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "Yes"

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "Hell No!"

 Chapter 44 - 44: Praise Me

    [MENTOR: This powerful skill creates a connection between the host and his target, helping the host better impart knowledge of any kind to its target.

    The skill is divided into levels and can be activated at no cost.

    The host is currently at Level 1 (Novice instructor:

    Basic teaching skills. The MC can explain concepts clearly, and his students learn faster than average.

    Sugar babies learn quickly, admire his confidence, and become subtly dependent on his guidance.]

    When I first got the skill, I hadn''t given it much thought. I appreciated the fact that my work with Lucy was going to be made simpler in some form, but I had never expected that it would take me to a whole different level of practically speaking into her mind.

    She picked up on my words with ease, no longer needing two to three examples or sometimes even an example at all, it was like a connection had been formed between the two of us and perhaps it truly had, just like the description of the skill said.

    Along with the upgraded learning, just as was described, admiration and dependence followed.

    Each time I tutored her, her admiration and dependence on me deepened and given her unique past with academics as she had explained, it was no wonder she had folded and nearly broken down when I had withheld praise for her.

    Dr Racheal might be the more knowledgeable person, but in Lucy''s eyes I was the one at the top, my words and validation meant much more to her, and these were results from just a week of tutoring, I wondered what she would be like after a month or a year.

    The Skill Mentor made me a bigger existence in Lucy''s eyes, it was just the thing that was needed for a woman to admire a man and move toward worshipping a man. Unfortunately, at the moment, for a woman like Lucy who was quite outspoken and self-sure, I was not ready to risk a punishment for her falling out of the zone with me.

    It had to be remembered that Lucy had a boyfriend and at that moment, it was the effects of the MENTOR skill, her euphoria at performing excellently in her exams, and my purchases at the system that had put her in the state.

    I could fathom her reaching the requirement to be a potential sugar baby if all the influences were taken but I couldn''t imagine such a thing for her being a sugar baby.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "No"

    Not thinking twice about my answer to the system, I leaned down and captured Lucy''s lips, immediately going to suck her bottom lips and smiling internally as she closed her eyes and tightened her hold on me.

    The room went silent and for seconds, just the sound of two lips kissing and sucking filled it.

    Lucy had worn a fitting T-shirt and tight blue jeans to school today so my hand had no trouble going under her shirt and moving to her breast.

    My hands met her bra, but without a second thought, skipped over it and climbed onto the soft flesh, digging it out of its confines and grabbing its fullness.

    Hmmmm!

    Sweet touch was already activated, and finally, it was beginning to show its prowess.

    Lucy pressed her body into me as she moaned from the pleasure of having her breast fondled and then suddenly, she opened her eyes and disconnected from me, looking down at my hand which was restlessly moving under her shirt.

    Not shying away from my actions, my left hand quickly slid under and the next second I was lifting the shirt above her head, taking it off and exposing her breasts to the world.

    "They''re beautiful" I muttered, mashing the two fleshy globs together. I engaged Lucy in another kiss whilst I unhooked her bra and after that, I dived down to her chest, putting her right nipple in my mouth.

    [Horniness: 76(60)]

    [Affection:100(70)]

    Closing my eyes, I dragged in the scent of Lucy''s body, the smell of her perfume filling my senses and then I cupped her tits. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hmmm! Hmmm! Ahhh!

    While one of my hands fondled her breasts, I suckled on the other and as I bit and lightly ground her nipples between my teeth, though she tried to fight it, she looked up to the ceiling and let known the intense feelings going through her.

    At first, she kept her mouth shut, but soon the pleasure was too much and her mouth was opened wide.

    Ah! Anghh!

    By this point, I had already alternated to the other breast and I was no less enthusiastic with it.

    I first gave her nipple and the area surrounding several soft sucks before then increasing the strength of my sucking and then biting on her nipple while flickerring my tongue over it, my actions causing Lucy to arch her back and let out heavy gasps.

    Minutes later, I pulled my lips off her breast with a pop, chuckling at the flushed face of the woman who had at some point wrapped her legs around me.

    Like we knew what was in each other mind, we planted our lips against each other''s once more, Lucy letting me kiss, trembling as I sucked on her tongue while fondling her breasts.

    I let myself once again be lost in the sweet taste of her lips for a minute before unlocking her legs and getting my feet. I pulled off my shirt and then helped her take off her jeans, my eyes hungry as I stared at the black panties she had on.

    My eyebrows raised as I noticed her look away from me, her fluttering in a bit of panic.

    "Seems there is still some purity in her," I thought.

    With my dick having been fighting for freedom all this, while, I quickly undressed and without a delay brought my dick before Lucy''s face, a frown coming to my face when rather than grab it and suck it, her face turned red and she looked to the floor.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Daddy Is Sorry

    "Lucy " I called and when she looked at me, I stayed silently because nothing needed to be said.

    Just standing in from of her with my arms crossed and cock hard and pointing at her was enough of a directive and I frowned harder when she tentatively reached for my dick, grabbing it with a single hand and shyly stealing glances at it while she stroked just a portion of it.

    "Put it in your mouth" I ordered.

    Lucy nodded to my words but that wasn''t enough for me. I had done some investment to make the current even play out and I had every intention of getting a return.

    "When I speak to you, you answer me with ''Yes Daddy''. Is that clear?"

    Lucy''s eyes widened, clearly taken aback by my words, but under the pressure of my aura and gaze, she could only succumb.

    "Yes"

    "Is that the correct reply?" I asked with a growl.

    "No Daddy" Lucy quickly corrected herself, a bit fearful, but at the same time swallowing in anticipation.

    No matter what, with my auras so much strengthened and amplified, Lucy felt comfortable with me and that was what mattered.

    Quickly getting herself together, she shifted forward on the bed, bringing her head closer to the tip of my cock, putting it in her mouth and then that was it.

    Some seconds passed and irritated internally I spoke.

    "Well won''t you suck it"

    Genuine surprise and embarrassment flashed in Lucy''s eyes surprising me and then no wasting a second she began sucking my dick.

    "Wait, don''t tell me that she actually forgot that she was supposed to be sucking my dick and was doing as I told her." I thought to myself in shock.

    I focused back on the blowjob I was receiving and after some seconds where I found myself gnashing my teeth, I couldn''t help but grab her head and force my dick into her mouth, buried everything and ignoring her hands which pushed against my hips.

    With relish I began fucking her mouth, thrusting my dick in and out of her throat, the heat and slipperiness heightening my sensation and making me groan in pleasure.

    Looking down at her, I stared at her teary eyes which pleadingly looked up at me and it was only when I saw that tears were about to drop from her eyes that I released her head.

    Cough! Cough! Cough! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Immediately I let go of Lucy, she took her head off my dick and began coughing, whizzing as she struggled to feed her starved lungs.

    "What are you doing Lucy, don''t you know how to suck a dick"

    "Cough! Cough! No, I don''t, sorry."

    "Say what now," I asked myself.

    I looked at Lucy whose eye had gotten a bit red and then decided to look over her little pretence, once she was done coughing, I leaned down and kissed her,

    The lustful atmosphere which we had been building was being threatened by this interruption and I didn''t want that.

    Looking at Lucy, though her eyes were so heavily clouded with lust that I was sure she couldn''t leave my room without a fuck, I didn''t want to take a chance, because first, I was as incredibly horny and two I really needed to see some return on my investment, even if it would be at a loss.

    Hmm! Hmm!

    Sensually sucking her lips and invading her mouth with my tongue, it didn''t take long for me to have Lucy moaning in my arms once again, gently running her hands over my chest.

    While she lightly felt up my right chest, I loved the feel of her breasts pressing against my left chest.

    I groped her right boob for some seconds, squeezing and pulling it, my finger being especially brutal and pinching her nipples before it then descended to her panties.

    Lucy''s panties were the only thing left on her, and when I pressed against it I was left surprised by how wet she was.

    "Damn, what is it with this girl"

    Her panties were so drenched that I wondered how it was she hadn''t already begun fingering herself.

    I grabbed onto her underwear with both my hands and without stress, tore its band, pulling the wet cloth off the surprised woman and pulling her to my lap as it took a seat.

    "Marcus"

    Lucy started but a finger quickly slid down and [partially slipped into her, eliciting a gasp.

    Lucy wrapped her hand around my neck tight looking at me like she hadn''t expected this and while I slowly pulled out my finger from her I questioned her.

    "What did I say you should refer to me as"

    "Daddy" Lucy answered.

    "Well, won''t you say your failure to do so deserves some punishment"

    With a remorseful expression, Lucy opened her mouth to reply to me, but once again, her words were taken away as I drilled my entire middle finger into her.

    Haaaaa!

    Lucy gasped in another moment of surprise and more was set to come as she began moaning as I pumped my finger in and out of her.

    Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Squlech Squelch

    Lucy was so wet that in no time, sounds of my finger penetrating her cunt began sounding out and I not long after smoothly inserted a second finger.

    Ahhhhhhhh!

    A longer moan was Lucy''s only acknowledgement that there were now two fingers in her and it took me quite some time to stretch open the horny woman''s tight cunt and add a third.

    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!

    The sound of me fingering Lucy filled the room and hearing these sounds while seeing as my totally wet digits slipped in and out of her, I found myself getting so hard that it stung.

    "Damn I really need to fuck this pussy" I told myself internally

    Throwing back her head, Lucy''s moans gradually got louder till eventually, it reached it''s peak and she began trembling.

    "That''s my girl," I said as a flood of juices began shooting out of her.

    Lucy''s body arched in my embrace as she orgasmed and not stopping my action, I fingered her right until she came down.

    Haaa! Haaa! Haa!

    Heavily breathing, Lucy collapsed into my arms, and I leaned towards her and began kissing her neck.

    I kissed till I reached her lips, capturing them for another round of saliva exchange before I then stood up with her in my embrace and properly laid her on the bed.

    This wasn''t the first time I was seeing Lucy totally naked, but this time was different because, she was all sweaty, her chest rising and falling and most importantly her gaze was on me, fear and anticipation in her eyes.

    Spreading her legs, I immediately got between them and rested my cock on her lower lips, rubbing it across her wetness, before bringing it down to her hole.

    With the desire and fire burning in me hotter than ever, I pushed my hips forward, groaning as despite the tightness of Lucy''s cunt, the excessive lube around allowed the head of my dick to slip inside, but as I was about to go further, lucy use her legs to try to keep me in place.

    "What is it I asked "Looking at the girl who had a hesitant look on her face.

    At this point, I was going to fuck Lucy and nothing would change that.

    "I''m a virgin" Lucy barely croaked out.

    "Tchh, Daddy doesn''t like liars, Lucy, and now let Daddy show you how he punishes them."

    Without another word, I ruthlessly pushed forward, groaning at her extreme tightness and it was only after a deep look of betrayal appeared in Lucy''s eyes, that I realized something was wrong.

    The tears that dropped from her eyes and the look of betrayal had me quickly pulling out my dick from her and to my surprise, I was greeted with the sight of blood on my cock.

    "Shit"

 Chapter 46 - 46: Daddys Girl

    Panic threatened to wash over me, but I quickly suppressed it. I leaned forward and taking Lucy into my embrace began gently kissing along her cheek.

    "Daddy is sorry Lucy" I whispered in her ears and then holding her chin I gently licked the tears off her cheeks.

    I rubbed Lucy cheeks staring at her hurts gaze with remorse, doing my best to give off an aura of care and regret and then when she calmed down, I focused back on her.

    "Will you forgive Daddy, Darling?" I said in a pitiful aching tone, sounding like if she said no I would be broken.

    "It''s okay, Daddy didn''t know, It''s my fault for keeping up a pretence as a loose girl" Lucy said with a smile.

    "Good girl, good girl" I exclaimed in my mind.

    As someone whom she was grateful and looked up to, rather than try to see my failures, Lucy would rather try to find greatness in them than blame me for the mishaps, she would look at her own failures, magnify them and then blame herself.

    Such a mindset was good in that it promoted and encouraged self-development, but the downside of it was that it gave way for extensive manipulation when the admired person was a total trash and had no care for you.

    Though I was a summary of perverseness and hornines, I genuinely care for Lucy and hearing her forgive, I kissed her hard before raising myself up and placing my cock at the tip of her cave.

    "Let daddy make you feel good and apologize for causing you pain" I whispered and seeing her nod her head while looking at me with love I pushed my meat into her.

    Still wet, I easily went past Lucy''s tight entrance, groaning as my length slid over the resistance of her pussy walls till finally, I bottomed out.

    "You feel so sweet darling," I said planting a peck on Lucy''s cheek.

    I raised myself up, so I was looking down at Lucy and then staring at the young woman, who had her eyes closed tight, getting used to the feeling of her a dick in her. I waited for some seconds letting her get used to the feeling and slowly began moving my hips.

    "Finally, a young tight pussy. No more masturbating, no more imagining, no more dreaming. I now have a woman who pussy I can access whenever I want, and there are still others in the line, pussies just waiting to be conquered.

    Thank you, system,"

    [You are welcome host.]

    Coming out of my reverie, I focused back on Lucy''s body, my eyes going to her boobs which hung on her chest and fell to the sides.

    Gradually I increased my pace, getting gasp out of Lucy and getting captivated by her breasts which began moving up and down.

    "So good" I muttered, reaching out and grabbing Lucy''s tits for some second before continuing to fuck her.

    My eyes locked with her when she finally opened them and I upped my pace when she nodded at me.

    Ah! Ah! Ah!

    Not delaying, my cock rapidly slid in and out of Lucy, her wetness making the feeling of fucking all the better, and soon I was groaning while she moaned.

    Paa! Paa! Paa!

    Lucy was soaking wet and it didn''t take long for the sounds of our pelvis meeting to begin ringing out, she clawed her hand into my back for the first minutes, but as more time went past, and my pace remained steady, she grabbed the bedsheet tightly as she moaned.

    I leaned down and kissed her several times, pouring my saliva into her mouth and biting into her neck.

    I breathed heavily into her ears as I exerted myself to pump into her and also further bury myself in the waves of pleasure that came.

    I smashed my cock into Lucy''s count for a good 10 minutes, having the young lady moan unceasingly throughout and just as I was getting ready to change positions, her legs tightened around me and her wall clamped hard around my dick.

    "Already" I muttered as Lucy''s mouth flew open in a pleasure filled scream and she came.

    A flood of Juices washed over my cock and I made sure to bask in the feeling of the extra tightness before it subsided.

    I stopped pumping Lucy as she came down from her second orgasm and with the girl, losing her legs from around my waist, I pulled out of her and loke at my soaked cock.

    Lucy''s resting eyes similarly went to my dick and when I beckoned her over she sat up and under my guidance took my dick into her mouth.

    At first, her face was scrunched, the woman weirded out by the taste of her own self.

    "Urghhhh," I groaned as my dick entered her cave and though she did a bad job of sucking it, this time knowing that she was likely totally unexperienced with giving a blowjob, I cut her slack and made do with the desperate effort she was putting in. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I didn''t stay long receiving a blowjob. After Lucy had sucked for some seconds, I pulled my cock out of her mouth and told her to get on all fours, I mean come on guys, what is sex without going doggy.

    Desperately wanting to get it right when she sucked my cock, Lucy gave me a messy blow job, the end result being my cock dripping with saliva, and I loved it.

    "I''ve imagined this so many times," I said out loud as I knelt behind Lucy and grabbed a handful of her ass cheeks, feeling their softness and juiciness.

    Slap! Slap! Slap!

    Of course, I delivered the slaps, any man who says an ass is great and doesn''t spank it is either lying about the ass or is no man.

    I landed six slaps on Lucy''s bottom not caring for her painful groans, my predatory grin enough to silence the woman when she turned to complain.

    I grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to me and then dragging my slippery dick down her butt crack, I placed the head of my dick against her wet entrance and pushed my meat in.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Daddys Girl 2

    Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!!

    "Who is your daddy Smack!"

    "You!"

    "Who is your daddy"

    "You!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Beg daddy to fuck your wet hole harder."

    For Valera, all the nasty teen needed was to get comfortable with me to begin showing her true colors, and now that she was smitten with me, I knew I was in for a totally different side of her.

    For Lucy though it was different. Despite being extremely horny she still remained tight and cautious of her surroundings.

    She tried to suppress her moans, and if not for the little torture and lessons I was giving her right now, I might have fucked what sounded like a whimpering cow for the rest of the night.

    "Daddy please fuck me"

    "Come on do it better, wiggle that ass and beg daddy to pound it"

    "Daddy please pound me" Lucy said looking back at me and moving her hips left and right.

    Though her hip movements were stiff, lacking the fluidity that would truly turn a man on, her horny innocent gaze covered up for her failure in that area.

    A beat went through my dick and without delay, I put my meat back into her oven.

    "Hmmm," Lucy moaned as I filled her once more. Knowing no rest, I grabbed her right hand and pulling it back, I began moving my hips.

    Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Daddy! Deeper daddy!

    With her body tilted to one side and supported by me, Lucy had it easy looking back at me, her eyes dilated with lust as she stared at my muscular sweaty body which was relentlessly pounding her.

    We men all know the sight of a woman staring our bodies up and down and visibly getting horny is quite empowering, so when Lucy unknowingly did this, the simpleness in her eyes showing that she was being all real, I reached forward and grabbed her neck pulling her backwards so that I stared down at her face and pounded her harder.

    "Your mine is that clear Lucy, is that clear" I said, delivering two light slaps on her cheek and getting her horny brain to function.

    "Ahhh Ahhh, yes daddy I''m yours"

    "Say it again" I said giving her left cheek another slap, my eyes getting captivated by the way her buttocks bounced as they were smashed by my pelvis.

    "Daddy I''m your and only yours."

    "Good, No one, not even Mike is allowed to touch you is that clear"

    Yeah, most of you might think this is a bad idea, that mentioning Mike might snap her out of the mood but you all need to see her pussy.

    Maybe it''s because I''m not saying it but.

    Fwap! Fwap! Fwap!

    The squelches from Lucy''s cunt were giving the sounds of flesh hitting flesh a good run for their money and sometimes even winning,

    Lucy was totally buried in lust, pleasure the only thing on her mind and for me, I had been taken in by that train, my sense of dominance and ownership of Lucy rising and reaching uncontrollable heights.

    At the moment, I just wanted the young woman to be my property. My cute baby who would suck daddy''s dick whenever he wanted, be completely provided for by him and also be screwed like no other man on earth could by him.

    "Yes daddy, no one will touch me, not even mike" I''m your" Lucy cried out.

    "That''s daddy girl," I whispered.

    "Now make daddy come, make daddy pour his seeds deep in you."

    Lucy obediently listened to me as somehow, she tightened her cunt, and began smashing her buttocks back on me.

    "Good girl," I said as my balls tightened some more, my release closer than before.

    Keeping a tight hold on her neck and hair, I fucked Lucy for a few more minutes before my cock finally throbbed and slamming my cock in her I released my load deep in her snatch.

    Lucy''s face was matted with sweat, her hair sticking to the front of her face and her body sticky as I came and I growled as rope after rope of cum shot into her, my hold on her tightening as her pussy wall clamped on my dick, my orgasm having induced them into having another.

    Both our essences mixed within her, and I could feel rushing over my dick.

    Reaching behind and wrapping her hand around my neck, Lucy held me as she came, rambling some words which strangely felt like a language but sounded like rambling at the same time.

    When she was done, the woman let go of me, and I also released her watching as he fell to the bed and my cock slipped out of her.

    I watched her lie on the bed, and within a second fall into a deep sleep and with a sigh I collapsed beside her.

    Looking at the ceiling, I gradually caught my breath, a smile coming to my face.

    "This new life is so fucking different"

    I had a stupid grin on for a minute before my stabilized mind finally had a thought.

    "System I just came inside Lucy, surely she isn''t going to get pregnant"

    [What is wrong with her getting pregnant? Creating life is a good thing.]

    "That''s not funny"

    I wasn''t sure if the system was joking but I didn''t find it funny. There were a whole lot of things I wanted to do before I created a family.

    [The host doesn''t have to worry as at the moment he cannot get any woman pregnant]

    "Huh. What do you mean by at the moment."

    [I mean for a particular time period you will not be able to impregnate a woman]

    "How long is this time period."

    [Unknown]

    "What do u mean unknown, you sterilized me without even letting me know."

    [The host should calm down and be rest assured that he is designed to have children in the future, it is the finally ending story of a sugar daddy after all and the system is committed to making you the best one.]

    Truly the system had been dedicated to making me a sugar daddy, but not having the power to make children in my own hand did not sit well with me.

    "Is this the price for having the system, the decision to decide whether or not to procreate taken out of my hand."

    [Yes and No. As I said, it is only temporary. This decision power will soon be returned to you.]

 Chapter 48 - 48: Lucy.....

    Lucy and I went at it two more times in the night and when she opened her eyes the next day, It wasn''t because the sun was soon set to rise and she had to prepare for the activities of the day, but rather because a long hard object full of warmth had penetrated her most sacred of place.

    She moaned a little as my cock entered her and then her eyes flew open, her pupils quickly dilating as they could register my existence which was both in her and loomed above her.

    "Look who is awake"

    I leaned down and kissed Lucy after I spoke and when I raised my head, I sighed internally at the look of betrayal in her eyes.

    [Name: Lucy Corlea

    Type: Potential Sugar Baby

    Trust:53

    Affection: 70

    Fear:1

    Loyalty:30

    Horniness:70

    Comment: Respect Dr Racheal and Adores you.]

    One look at Lucy''s stats and I knew I had been right to not accept her as a sugar baby, her loyalty to me had fallen by 20 pints from the minimum sugar bay requirements while her trust by 7.

    If I had said yes yesterday, I would have been getting the message of a new punishment loading and given the fact that I was still sketchy about the one I had been previously given, I wasn''t enthused about getting a new one.

    Hesitation flashed in Lucy''s eyes as she thought of her next action but before she could speak, a certain vibration sounded out and my eyes lit in a glint.

    Quickly I picked up the vibrating phone which was to the side showed its lit up screen to Lucy and then answered the call.

    Panck flashed in Lucy''s eyes but it quickly turned to relief as I handed it to her.

    "Mike good morning... hissss"

    Lucy looked at me with shock and bewilderment and while Mike who was at the end of the call responded to her greeting, I pushed the inches which I had pulled out back into her, capturing her lips and leaving Mike wondering where his girlfriend was.

    "Hello Lucy, Lucy, can you hear me."

    Lucy tried to push me away, but wary of making any suspicious sounds could only weakly do so and when I finally released her lips, she glared at me before quickly going back to he boyfriend.

    "Yes Mike, I can hear you, the network went... ahhh.."

    "Lucy are you okay"

    "Yes. Just an ant biting ..... Hmmf!"

    "Did you say an ant"

    "No, not an ant, a rod, a rod fell in me, sorry I mean on me" Lucy replied not wanting me to give her another brutal thrust.

    "A rod"

    "Yeah, rod, yunno big stick"

    "Okay, hope you''re okay"

    "Yesssss, I''m fineeee. The network seems to be bad"

    Smirking at Lucy who was doing her best to stay cognisant with her Mike, I slowly moved my dick in and out of her, I leaned down, buried my face in the left side of her neck and pumped her at a steady pace.

    Gasps occasionally left Lucy''s lips as I fucked her, but adapting to my steady rhythm she covered up the moans which left her lips as she talked with Mike.

    As the lust in me rose and pleasure filled my body, the musky sex smell from Lucy''s unwashed body from the previous night washed into my nostrils and I savoured it.

    My hip movement increased and by the time I had begun thrusting into her with force, Lucy had luckily told her goodbyes to Mike saying she would be waiting for him when he came around in the next minutes.

    "Marcus please stop, Mike is coming over I need to go"

    "You Know I''m not letting go of you till I cum, so stop with the useless plea."

    Lucy went silent after my words, but before she could speak I stood on my knee and then lifting her right leg, delivered a stinging slap to her buttocks.

    "What did you call me"

    Confusion appeared in Lucy''s eyes for some seconds before she finally understood her mistake and immediately corrected herself.

    "Sorry daddy"

    "Good girl"

    I could see contemplation on Lucy''s face, the young woman probably thinking over what had just happened but I didn''t care as I was busy cooking up a sinister plan.

    Ahhh! Ahh!

    While Lucy moaned with a distracted mind, I went to the system.

    [You have purchased an aphrodisiac drop for 2000PSDP]

    [Balance:20925PSDP]

    "System put the drop on my right thumb" I said and as a liquid inconspicuously appeared on my thumb, I took it and pressed it against Lucy''s mouth.

    Acting on instinct, Lucy opened her mouth and took in my finger, sucking on it and the deadly liquid it carried. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Keeping a steady pace, I thrust in and out of Lucy, watching as the sharp and worried look in her eyes faded away to reveal something primal and carnal.

    Before, Lucy had just surrendered her legs to my arms which held them, but now she wrapped her leg around my neck, pulling on it, every time I slam into her.

    Other than the wet sound of Lucy''s hole sucking up my meat, the room went silent and I could feel that something out of the ordinary was brimming within.

    For a second, a pang of fear went through my heart, but then that fear almost immediately disappeared to give way to lust.

    I mean, me fucking Lucy this morning signified that I was already filled with lust, but for me to feel like I was being baptized in Lust once more.

    No able to control myself, like I had been hypnotized by Lucy''s gaze, I fell on her and captured her lips, and whilst I kissed her, I desperately moved my hips in and out of her cunt.

    For me, the world disappeared and all I could feel was a hot intense fire, one hotter than that of last night burning within me and Lucy''s body my only source of relief.

    "System what is happening" I called with all of my will, feeling like my mind was being swallowed.

    [You don''t have to worry, you are just experiencing an extremely intense form of lust one which takes away your reasoning and leaves you with nothing but primal carnal instinct.]

    I was confused at the revelation but something struck me out about the systems words.

    "Wait, Wait, just me, I''m not the one who took the aphrodisiac..." I cried as the world went dark.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Sneaky Masochist

    Ahhh! Ahh! Mmmmfhh! urghh! mmmhh!

    It had been some time since the system''s last message and afterwards, I found that I could control myself and at the same time couldn''t, I knew that I was behaving like an animal and yet at the same time couldn''t tame my actions.

    Paa!

    Ahhh!

    Paa!

    Ahh!

    "Bastard" Lucy cried kicking me off her as she scampered forward

    In retaliation, I pulled on her hair and tugged her back to me and then with fierceness slapped hard.

    When I say hard, I don''t mean in a way that it would sting like hell and cause her to faint, but hard enough that pain would course through her face and she would be sent falling off the bed.

    Drrrm!

    Lucy landed on the floor, her naked body rolling twice and then she looked up at me with a snarl, the red mark on her face making her look more feral.

    With a growl, I jumped off the bed and landed on the floor, standing right in front of her.

    "You animal, stay away from me"

    She kicked at my leg, wanting to keep me away as she crawled backwards, but I ignored her stinging kicks and with a growl reached down, grabbed her hair and pulled her to her feet.

    I tried to lead her back to the bed by tugging on her hair, but she delivered a hard slap to my face and clawed at my arm and body.

    Growling angrily at her action, I grabbed her hair tight and then delivered a slap to her face, not stopping as my palms fell on both her breasts next, making her squeal in pain and with a snarl I threw her at the wall.

    With the strength I packed, Lucy crashed into it headfirst, grabbing her head as the impact stung.

    She collapsed to the floor, falling to her knees and then she turned back and looked back at me with fiery eyes.

    Her eyes trailed over my figure which was covered with multiple bleeding nail marks and bruises she had caused with her nails and then she arched her back, wiggling her butt at me while licking her lips.

    "Don''t tell me the big dog is tired," Lucy said and here in lay the problem that baffled me for the past intense minutes.

    From all indications, just like the system said I was the only one who had totally lost it, yet for some reason, Lucy was totally going along with my madness, even enjoying it.

    Rather than scream for help or try running out of the room, Lucy fearless hit me, whenever I hit her, taunting me whenever she could and taking pleasure in marking my body with injuries.

    It was like the woman was a masochist feeding off the pain I caused her and turning it into pleasure.

    Heavy breaths left me as I watched Lucy and by the time she finished her words, I was already behind her, my hard red veiny cock, ploughing into her and making her scream out.

    Hooking my arm around Lucy''s neck I squeezed tight and began pumping my meat in and out of her.

    For the first seconds, she groaned in pleasure, but soon when the pain from being choked got to her, her hands went to my buttocks grabbing them and whilst she held it pulling them forward whenever I pushed my dick into her, she also dug her nails into them as much as she could, a stinging pain soon reaching me.

    Pain and pleasure filled me and it only drove me mad with lust.

    Retaliating to Lucy''s brutality on my buttock, my left hand grabbed one of her breasts and though not as hard as Lucy''s I dug my nails into them.

    mmmmhh! mmmf!

    Causing each other pain, despite Lucy''s face turning red we fucked like bunnies for several minutes only releasing each other when we came.

    Ahhhhhhh!

    Lucy''s entire being shook in my grasp as her juices dripped from her, leaking out of the edges of her cunt which had been plugged by my shaft.

    She fell flat on the floor when I released her and with a grunt, I pulled my dick out, watching as our releases poured out of her hole and created a puddle on the floor.

    "That is too much for a release." I thought as I felt the lust in my body begin rapidly dropping but then,

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    A second ago, Lucy had been lying on the ground, seemingly knocked out cold but as the phone rang, she pushed off the floor, rapidly crawled to the bed and answered it.

    "Mike," she said her tone full of fatigue.

    "Hey" Lucy cried out as I seized her phone out of her grip, but as she tried to get to her feet to take it from me, I grabbed her by the neck and held her in place, silencing whatever words she wanted to say.

    "I''ve been at your door knocking for more than a minute, where are you," Mike said, his voice echoing in the room as I put the phone on speaker.

    I brought the phone to Lucy''s mouth and weakened my hold but when she opened her mouth to speak, I plugged it with my semi-hard dick, shoving my entire meat into her mouth.

    Hrrrm! Hrrrm!

    "Lucy hello, are you okay."

    "Urghh" I moaned ignoring Lucy''s futile struggles to get my meat out of her mouth.

    I held her head to my cock for several seconds and after seeing she couldn''t free herself from my hold, she looked up at me with teary eyes.

    "Make daddy feel good" I said throwing the phone on the bed sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucy! Lucy! Lucy!

    Ignoring the voice from the phone I pulled my cock out of Lucy''s mouth holding her head tight and keeping it in place as she greedily sucked up oxygen.

    Lucy looked at the phone on the bed, shame and regret in her eyes and then she looked back to my cock and the opening her mouth, let me push back in.

    "Good girl" I said as my hardening shaft once more disappeared in her mouth, bathed by her saliva and massaged by her hot tight throat.

    "That''s it, so good."

 Chapter 50 - 50: Hes A Gentleman

    "Sorry about earlier, I went jogging and just as you called there was this little boy close to me that fainted. I panicked and rushed to attend to him."

    "....."

    "No, that''s not it, I was quite filled with fear and dropped my phone, I was overwhelmed, I was afraid he would die."

    "....."

    "No, I''m fine, other people came and joined me......"

    "45, 46, 47, 48..." Whilst listening to the lie Lucy had cooked up for her boyfriend, I did my optional daily mission.

    At the moment I was down on the floor, doing my pushups, while Lucy was on the bed dressed and talking to Mike.

    Listening to her talk to him, a certain discomfort filled me, and I wished I wasn''t spent so I could stuff my meat in her pussy and fuck her as she talked or well attempted to talk with her boyfriend because the only thing that was sure to be leaving her mouth would be moans and my name.

    Lucy would have fled my apartment immediately I was spent if it wasn''t for the fact that after arriving, Mike had decided to stick to staying at the apartment door, I had expected that he would try breaking down Lucy''s door or leave, but well, he was a gentleman as Lucy had defended.

    "63, 64, 65"

    As the days went by the system had increased the reps of my workout and I had no qualms with this.

    The burn and ache were a sign of progress, and also, I was young, dedicating my time to building up my body despite the system enhancements was the little I could do, besides it also helped to build my mind.

    [Daily mission(optional)

    Do 120 pushups, 100 jumping jacks, 70 wide arm pushups, and 150 squats

    Reward: 10Xp

    For random bonus reward: Jog 2 kilometres

    Mission expires after 7:30]

    "How long have you guys been dating" I asked as I finished my press-ups and stood to my feet.

    "2 years" Lucy said keeping away her phone and peaking at my sweaty body before hastily looking away.

    And in all those times you haven''t sucked his dick even once, have you guys even kissed."

    "We''ve kissed a few times" Lucy said shyly and I couldn''t help but let out a mock laugh.

    "What a loser," I said.

    "Mike is not a loser, he''s a gentleman who respects my wishes and boundaries, unlike you, you can''t even control your instincts. You''re a beast."

    "Hmmm, is that so"

    Wiping off the sweat on my face with the towel in my hand, I walked over to Lucy and then bent down so that my face was close to her fearless face.

    "If I''m a beast, then what does that make you who cheated on him with a beast."

    Lucy swallowed heavily at my words, her strong mask cracking and with a grin, I leaned in and kissed her softly.

    Our lips moved over each other with grace, we lightly sucked each other lower and upper lips and then I pulled back.

    "You belong to me, tell that to Mike or I will."

    "He won''t listen, he loves me too much to let me go" Lucy boastfully said.

    "Are you bragging?" I asked as I stood up straight picking up on Lucy''s boastful tone.

    Lucy reclined at my words, but before she could defend herself, I chuckled and spoke.

    "You evil little girl, you don''t love him, do you? You just want him by your side for the amazing person that he is, he is a sort of trophy that you get to use to brag to others."

    Dating for two years yet only kissing a few times, never once having had sex, Mike not even having the key to her apartment.

    With this information and observation of Lucy''s reaction it wasn''t difficult for me to figure out that though she might care for Mike in some way, she had totally no love for him, but then this brought a question I could not help but ask Lucy.

    "What''s so special about him that makes you think I will be moved by the fact he loves you or do you perhaps expect me to be scared."

    I had expected that as I called Lucy out on her manipulative intentions, she would become embarrassed and ashamed, but instead, her expression remained unaffected and when I asked about Mike''s specialness, she looked me eyeball to eyeball. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Internally I was surprised, but I had a wide grin spread across my face and then I licked my lips.

    "This is interesting, to think there is still so much of you to explore and discover, I can''t wait"

    "The curious cat gets burnt"

    "Well, I don''t mind being burnt for the right lady" I answered as turned to walk to the bathroom.

    "Oh, also" I said turning back "my balls are starting to tingle so you better be out of here by the time I come out of the shower or we are going to be spending the day exploring all your three holes."

    Wide-eyed, Lucy nodded at me, but before I could turn back, she spoke, "I have a class in 2 hours, can you please drop me at school" Lucy asked.

    "No, I''m busy," I said as I entered the bathroom, completely missing the frown and then intense blush that came to her face as she looked at me with eyes full of love, staring at the bathroom door even after I closed it.

    [Ding, Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    Whilst water from the shower poured on me the system screen flashed to the side of sight and I could only wonder if Lucy was peeping at me through the hole in the door and had gotten horny.

    Minutes later I washed up and exited the bathroom, sighing as I was greeted by an empty room.

    "She''s gone" I casually commented not all surprised that she had fled for the safety of her asshole.

    I locked the door and collapsed on the bed, raising an eyebrow when I saw that the option to make Lucy a sugar baby was still available.

    "Yeah right"

 Chapter 51 - 51: Calls

    After fucking for most of last night and then fucking some more while adding a touch of numerous bruises and cuts to my body, I slept like a log and I would have continued so if my phone didn''t go blaring into my ears and making me blink my dreary eyes.

    "Just ignore it"

    The second this thought came to mind I immediately went with it, relief filling me when my phone finally went silent.

    Unfortunately, before I could fall back into the land of rest, the annoying sound came blaring once more and with a cry I sat up, stumbling out of my bed and going for my phone which was on my desk.

    My intention was to shut the damn thing but then I saw the caller and instinctively picked it up.

    "Dr Racheal" I said making my voice as clear as possible not wanting to let the observant woman on the other side pick up on my grogginess.

    "..."

    "Yeah, I was caught up in something"

    "....."

    "I informed Sade and told her to cover for me"

    "...."

    "I understand, I''m working on it."

    "..."

    "Bye"

    "Troublesome" I muttered as holding my phone I moved over to my bed and sat on it.

    In my previous life, I had lived the ideal life that would make me a favourite of Dr Racheal but in this life with the way I planned to do things, I doubted I would be in her good books for long.

    Sighing out loud, I pressed a few buttons on my phone and then put it to my ears, sighing as my call with Racheal had cleared a large portion of my sleepiness.

    "Dun dun"

    The phone rang out and immediately it was answered I went straight to the point, a hint of annoyance in my tone.

    "From now onwards if any lecturer asks about my absence, you cook up a great excuse for me is that clear"

    "....."

    "Whether you lie or not is up to you, but if you want me to stay as the class rep, then you do it."

    Immediately after I said these words I ended the call, a frown on my face.

    "Man I''m grumpy. That was a bit too harsh"

    Not in the mood to think of whether or not I needed to apologize to Sade I dropped my phone to the side and looking at the floor, began reminiscing on my life, just having casual memories flow in and out of my head.

    A few minutes later, I sighed as I realized that my body was still suffering from the aftereffects of my interactions with Lucy.

    I collapsed, lying down flat on the bed before falling asleep once more, my legs hanging off the edge of the bed.

    It wasn''t until a few hours later that I woke up and unfortunately, once more it was because of a disturbance.

    Knock!

    Knock!

    The hits on my door were particularly loud and as I sat up, I cursed in my head as I got on my feet and answered the door.

    "Lucy"

    Looking at the beauty who had just answered the door, my eyes went to the crop top shirt she wore beneath a blue jean jacket liking how it showed her perky bust before them dropping down to her provocative jean skirt and her brown heel boots.

    "You actually went to school?"

    My question stemmed from the fact that after taking a bath in the shower I had been hit with a wave of fatigue and had assumed it would same for her, but now it turned out I was wrong. Like where the hell did she get the strength to go to school and learn from.

    "Yeah, I went to my class"

    Still a bit drowsy, I nodded my head and took a step from the door wanting to let Lucy in but then I felt a sharp gaze and looking at the hard stare of the woman before me I groaned within.

    "What happened between us yesterday and today was a mistake, my mistake. I''m in a relationship Marcus, I have a boyfriend and I believe it''s best we don''t see each other again"

    My eyes sharpened and I looked Lucy in the eyes, my gaze making her shiver though she stood her ground.

    "I''m not on board with this plan of yours" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I didn''t come to debate it to you. I came to inform you."

    With those words Lucy turned and marched to her apartment while I closed my door and moved to the kitchen, thirsting for a drink.

    "It''s a good thing I didn''t make her my sugar baby" I thought to myself imagining that by now I would have a punishment loading, but other than this I had no other worries.

    Lucy was not a loose girl and I had taken her virginity irrespective of what thoughts she had after going back home and thinking over everything, the girl had become irreversibly bound to me, my presence occupying a sizable space in her heart and mind.

    "System, let''s see what all my hard work got me."

    [ Your escapade with Lucy Corlea has earned you 300xp and 1420PSDP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 4260PSdp]

    [Your extra activities, deep throat, cum on the face, double blowjob, riding, cowboy etc. has earned you an additional reward of 4300PDSP. Your title dirty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 12900PSDP]

    "Ehh system is that all"

    The addition of XPs and PSDPs was nice but I had just had sex for the first time since coming back to the past, I had taken Lucy''s virginity, where were the rewards for that.

    [Yes]

    Not hesitant I made my complaints on the lacking rewards, but could only watch as the system went silent, yet as I wanted to shut it off, a message flashing red appeared on the screen.

    [ Lucy Corlea has reached the requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    With my latest interaction with Lucy I had expected her affection and trust for me to drop, but seeing the message and anticipating the rewards I could get, I changed my mind.

    "Yes"

    [Lucy Corlea has been added as your sugar baby, congratulations Host you have gotten your first sugar baby.]

    [Ding, do you want to see your reward Now]

    "Yes"

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. You have been rewarded with 100000PSDPs]

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. You have been rewarded with +2 to all your body attributes]

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. Your title has been upgraded from rookie pervert to skilled seducer.]

    [Congratulations host on your first sugar baby. You have unlocked the Knowledge Tree and new Items have been added to the shop]

    [Skilled seducer: Adds +3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence to host stats]

    [Knowledge tree: This is a separate hidden room in the system shop and here the host can find an ever-refreshing catalogue of boxes that contain knowledge that delves into different fields and purchase whichever Knowledge box he desires.]

    "Not too bad" I muttered particularly taken in by the knowledge tree but just as I was about to take a look at it the system interrupted once more.

    [Host is not in good health, he should visit the system shop for some potions]

 Chapter 52 - 52: Unknown Caller

    A visit to the system got my eyes widening and reminded my brain that there was more than just suggestion spray and sleeping drop in there.

    Low-grade healing potion, mid-grade healing potion, Stamina boosting potion, rejuvenation potion.

    The additional items in the shop, had my lips curving in a smile but then the prices, flattened the line.

    [low-grade healing potion: Used to heal light injuries like bruises and cuts.

    Price: 5000PSDp]

    The mid-grade cost 13000PSDP and then the stamina boost was a whopping 20000PSPD.

    The prices were so high that I had to question the system if we were experiencing inflation.

    [The prices of goods in the shop are subject to price fluctuations, you were already warned about this host]

    "Is it price inflation or are you just hungry for my recent windfall of PSDP"

    Of course, the system went silent when I said this and I could only purchase for myself a bottle of low-grade healing potion.

    The potion worked like magic, instantly healing the injuries on my body and encouraged by this, I also purchased a rejuvenation potion, relief washing over me as the fatigue in all parts of my body was eliminated, my youthful exuberance back to its peak.

    I spent the rest of the evening at home, preparing myself a delicious meal of spiced chicken and rice.

    At 7 pm I was behind my desk, watching Fearless and enjoying as Jackie kicked ass when my phone rang.

    "Hmm, Unknown caller" I muttered as I picked up the call.

    "Hello"

    "Hello, is this Marcus Lawson," a weak female voice asked.

    "Yeah, and who am I speaking with"

    There was silence over the call for a while and then an answer.

    "I''m the woman you met at McDonald''s on Thursday evening"

    "I met with a lot of women at Mcdonald''s on Thursday, you''ll need to specify," I said, hoping it wasn''t who I knew it was damn going to be.

    I could hear the tight grinding of teeth over the phone and then as if in surrender an answer I had not expected came.

    "Ninja momma"

    "Wow, you must really be desperate to describe yourself like that," I said with a chuckle.

    "I need your help"

    "... Ever heard of 911 woman" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The disinterest in my voice already told of my thoughts on interacting with her but she still persisted.

    "Please it''s an emergency my kids were taken from me"

    These words had me pause in thought and the troublesome woman on the other side sensing she had gotten to my heart struck while the iron was hot.

    "The police can''t help, it''s a delicate matter and you''re the only one I can turn to, If you don''t help, the two of them will die. 24837 Los Romana, Yolandris hospital"

    "Hey, hey" I exclaimed but it did nothing to stop the woman from ending the call after giving me her address and as a bitter feeling settled in me, I was quick to blame the root cause of this mess.

    "System what is going on now, start talking, is this some kind of mission from you."

    I expected silence but the system decided to prove me wrong.

    [No, this is no mission, whatever you choose to do is up to you.]

    "You sure" I asked with squinted eyes

    [Yes]

    "Good"

    Taking solace in the system''s words I went back to watching my movie with a grin on my face as Jackie delivered a roundhouse kick and then 20 minutes later I was in my BMW driving on the road of Los Angeles by 7:33 and cursing ninja momma and the system.

    "You know you might as well just give me a mission to help the woman. At least let this whole shit be beneficial to me."

    I was a pervert, not a heartless bastard. It was already bad enough that she had said her kids were kidnapped, she just had to go on and say their lives were on the line.

    I didn''t know what the problem was or how I could help, but what I knew was that the life of the innocent little girl I had seen that night was possibly in my hands.

    Being put in such a position, my emotions being used to control me had me annoyed and irritated but with deep breaths, I calmed down and drew a plan.

    "I''ll go meet her, see what is wrong and then call the police."

    A bit more than half an hour later I arrived at my destination, playing over the room number I had been directed to in my head as I entered the hospital.

    I navigated my way to the designated room, taking note that it was in the critical area and then entered.

    "Well, that''s not good'' I muttered looking at the once troublesome woman who had been turned into a sort of mummy, several machines, tubes and needles attached to her.

    "I just drove for about 30 minutes, no way she called me while being in this state. Also, how did she get my number."

    Other than me, there was no one else in the room and when I moved over to her, I frowned as I saw that she had her face twisted in anguish, her mouth letting out croaked sounds.

    I knew she was in a readily bad shape and needed to be sleeping but

    Poke! Poke!

    "Hey, I''m here, what do you need me for" I asked as I gently tapped my finger on her cheek, hoping for a reaction.

    It was ninja momma alright, and seeing the state she was in and remembering her words, I was really worried that if I did nothing the life of two little kids could be snuffed out.

    "Mark! Mark! Anna!"

    I wanted ninja momma to wake up but my actions instead seemed to have worsened her nightmare as she began crying out the name of her what should be her children.

    "Ahh dammit woman, with you in this state, what am I supposed to do."

    I had just let out a groan when the door to the room was opened and a chubby nurse with a great rack focused her eyes on me.

    "What are you doing in here" She softly asked.

    Quickly I raised up my hands in innocence.

    "Nothing, I heard someone screaming in here and came to check, can you come look at her she seems to be in pain"

    Though the woman''s eyes twinkled as she stared at me, she hesitated in believing my words, hastily she moved to the other side of the bed, and just as she bent over ninja momma to inspect her, I pulled her out a spray.

    [You have exhausted your second free use of suggestion spray]

    "With how charming I look, you will completely believe my words and appreciate how caring I am for coming to check on the patient, will tell me how she got into this situation."

    "System activate daddy''s apple"

 Chapter 53 - 53: Gun Point Fetish

    [Daddy''s apple activated: -3000PSDP]

    Paying no attention to the increased price, I watched as the nurse got out of her daze after some seconds, like nothing happened continued checking ninja momma, placing her hand on her chest and inspecting the drips and needles attached to her.

    "It''s okay, all she''s having is a nightmare, a very bad one. Though I don''t know why considering we''ve sedated her and that should be impossible" The nurse said with a frown and when she looked up at me and saw me looking down at ninja momma with a sad expression, her features softened.

    "We are yet to identify who she is, all I know is that she got hit by an explosion in a laundromat, the firefighters luckily found her body and she was brought here just in the nick of time.

    Right now, she''s in a critical condition her life hanging by a thread."

    Hearing the nurses'' words, I sighed internally, feeling sorry for ninja momma but realizing there was nothing I could do, but then.

    [Ding]

    [Optional mission

    Save Mark and Anna.

    An incredible reward will be given upon completion of the mission

    You have till midnight to accept this mission

    Penalty: none]

    "Troublesome, now I have to put some effort into this."

    Though there was no punishment for failing the mission, I decided to first feel the waters.

    "And she has no one by her side, that''s so sad," I said reaching down and placing my hand on her thoroughly bandaged hand.

    "Is it okay if I stay here with her for just some minutes, I believe no one in such a condition should be left alone. At least till her relatives or a friend comes by, let me be by her side."

    Though I had stretched beyond the parameters of my suggestion to the nurse, I banked on my increased charisma and auras to see me through and thankfully they did.

    "You said you were passing by, do you have someone here"

    "Yes, after the next two rooms. They are asleep now though" I said with a tight smile.

    The nurse seeing my expression nodded and though there was strong hesitation in her eyes, watching me gently run my hands over ninja momma''s bandaged arm and feeling the care that radiated off me, she relented.

    "Alright, but don''t stay too long"

    Giving me a long stare, the nurse turned and exited the room and with a sigh of relief at my plan working I turned back to the woman on the bed.

    "System, use Nightwalker on her"

    When I had gotten this technique, my plans had been to use it to infiltrate a female''s dream and manipulate events to my liking, never could I have thought my first use would be for a crime investigation and worst of all that I would be entering a nightmare.

    [Nightwalker activated]

    The second this message appeared, my world went pitch black like I had been swallowed and then it rapidly brightened up, leaving me standing inside a room.

    "This is definitely not the laundromat" I said to myself realizing I was in a room, specifically a hotel room and in that room, Ninja momma was blasting bullets through the wall into the room on the other side. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Man, she can really use that thing," I said watching as ninja momma despite the multiple tears on her clothes and the extreme disorder of her hair with focus offloaded bullet after bullet, correcting her aim every second like she could see the movements of the person on the other side.

    I was just going to walk to the window and see if could identify where I was when I turned to my left and saw a second jinja momma with a gun pointed right at my face.

    "Do you have a fetish for holding people at gun points?"

    "Who do you work for"

    I wanted to give a smart snarky reply but my instincts and the cold look on her face told me that was not a good idea and so I went with a straight answer.

    "No one, I work for no one. I''m just a college student"

    "RE Tuh Slah Mi Gos" she said and when I blinked in ignorance, she shook her head.

    "Is this your first time in a dream"

    Clearly, she recognized me, but for some reason had decided to interrogate me.

    "Yes"

    "Will you help me save my kids"

    Before I could answer the wall which the first Ninja momma had been firing at was smashed through, a man charging out of it and ramming into her.

    I silently watched as the first ninja momma was sent flying through the air and falling to the ground and then I turned to the other Ninja momma.

    "Where are they"

    Ninja momma opened her mouth to speak but before she could say a word a huge figure appeared at my side and I could only watch as Ninja momma shoved me away, her action saving me from a heavy fist that was heading my way.

    I watched her silently mouth a few words and then the next thing I knew was back in the hospital, my body shivering and my forehead covered in sweat.

    "System, what was that"

    [You went in a dream and was sent out.]

    "Sent out by who"

    [The dreamer]

    "why"

    [How should I Know]

    My lips pursed at this reasonable reply and remembering the bizarre things that had happened in the dream I decided that I needed to go back in but unfortunately.

    "Sir you need to leave now, The doctor and the police will soon be here," The nurse said rushing into the room.

    Exiting the room, I immediately moved to exit the hospital my mind gripped with fear of being caught by the police, worry for the two kids who had been taken and then confusion about the dream I had apparently entered.

    "Does ninja momma have a twin? Why was her twin talking to me? Why was I attacked in her dream?"

    "System is it possible for me to be attacked in a dream"

    Unfortunately, there was no reply, the system back to its silent ways.

    I was supposed to invade her dream and observe her nightmare yet I had instead found myself talking to what I could swear was ninja momma in spirit.

    Engrossed in my thoughts I had just taken a turn moving towards the hospital exit when I collided with someone sending them stumbling backwards and me taking a step back and when I looked at who I had collided with, we both called out our names.

    "Marcus"

    "Sade"

 Chapter 54 - 54: Worths Of Memory

    "What are you doing here," she asked rubbing her forehead.

    "Been with a very ill friend of mine. How about you."

    "One of my cousins just got admitted, I''m rushing over to see her."

    "I see, hope she''s okay"

    "So do I," Sade said and with a hurried wave passed me by.

    Meeting Sade at the hospital was totally unexpected but I shook my head and moved to my car.

    Letting out a sigh, I sat in my car and as I switched it on, I wondered if leaving just like that was the right thing to do.

    Worried for the kids, I wanted to go back to the hospital and give the whole story between me and ninja momma to them but then I remembered her reluctance to call the police and also the situation that going to the police would put me in.

    Right from my first interaction with the woman it had been more than clear that she dabbled in a dangerous troublesome world and frankly speaking I didn''t want any of it.

    I came to the past to make money and fuck, not make enemies with some deadly crime boss or syndicate.

    At some point, while thinking, my emotions in conflict, I put my car in gear and had my engine roaring the car moving forward and taking me into the roads of Los Angeles.

    I paid no attention to the time as I drove, my mind swirling with thoughts that as time went by slowly disappeared out of my head, my mind emptying till it was just blank.

    The next time I became aware of the time was after I put my gear in neutral and then glanced at the dashboard.

    "2:00 am, huh"

    I blinked and rubbed my eyes sitting up straight and then looked at the dashboard once more to make sure I was seeing things clearly.

    Unfortunately, the time remained unchanged and it was only after I took out my Nokia and focused on the home screen which showed the same 2:00 am that I slowly looked up and had a look at my surroundings.

    "Where am I"

    The streets were quiet and the residential story buildings I was used to were nowhere in sight, instead replaced by bungalows and peering around more closely it was obvious I was in a prime middle-class residential area.

    Massaging my forehead, I tried to remember as far back as I could, wanting to understand how I had gotten here, yet the last memory that came to mind was me exiting the hospital after my collision with Sade.

    I wanted to refuse that I hadn''t just lost more than 4 hours of memory, but the silence of the night said otherwise.

    I was far from my usual busy strict, and I could only hope that I was still in Los Angeles.

    "Seriously I hope so" I muttered as I looked at the dashboard which showed that the car''s engine was quite hot. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Where did I get the fuel to even drive this far"

    The last time I was conscious my head had been full of worries about the police, a half-dead woman and two missing kids. Now it was full with thoughts of how I had managed to lose over 4 hours'' worth of memory.

    "Oh Christ " I said closing my eyes tight in disbelief"

    knock!!

    Knock!!

    The sound rang out as my fist collided with the door of the house and it was only when I heard footsteps from the other side that I asked myself a question.

    "What am I doing in front of this house."

    Sure my mind supplied a good answer which came in the form of ''looking for help''. This same mind also told me that it was far too late for me to go knocking on people''s doors and that most especially I didn''t have any memory of me stepping out of the car and even deciding to come here.

    To me, I had just appeared at the doorsteps of this house.

    My mind was still racing when to my surprise the door of the house was opened and I had to tilt my head a bit upwards to stare at the body before me.

    "How can I help you"

    The man''s voice was deep and most importantly his face very familiar, yet, before I could hide the look of recognition that appeared on my face, his vigilant eyes picked up on it and the next second, my arms were over my face as a punch send me flying away from doorway down to the rock hard ground.

    "Bam"

    "Fuck" I cried in my head as almost immediately I rolled on the ground and avoided getting my head stomped by a black well-polished shoe.

    I wanted to run to my car and get away from this place, but with lighting from just the street and two lamps hanging from the walls of the house, I could only shiver as the shadow of my opponent loomed over me.

    "Hey man, "Let''s talk things out I said taking a few steps backwards as I watched the same tall, bald man who had rammed into Ninja momma in her dream now stand in front of me.

    "Who are you"

    "Just a lost guy"

    Unfortunately, my answer didn''t please the Baldy as with a push off the ground, he eliminated the distance between the both of us his right arm charging for my face.

    My eyes widened at the sudden charge, but then they hardened and with a step forward, my right leg shot into the air, moving faster than Baldy could react and hitting him square in the face.

    "Bamf"

    Unfortunately for my opponent, it was a hard solid hit, and he smashed into the ground so hard I felt sorry for him.

    Still having my hands raised up, I stared at my opponent, waiting for him to stand up and then when I realized that I had knocked him out cold I fell to my knees letting out heavy breaths.

    It wasn''t just the strength that the man I had just beaten possessed that rattled me, but the killing intent that had been oozing off him.

    It was one thing for someone to try to kill you and a completely different thing for you to feel their deep earnest desire to end you.

    I was still on my knees when I felt a presence behind me, but before I could turn to face the person, arms nearly as them as my thighs clamped around my neck and I was put in a chokehold.

    "No" I whispered in my head as my eyes quickly turned red and teary.

 Chapter 55 - 55: New Stakes

    I had never been put in a chokehold in my life. I had seen it on TV, but not even the visual stress and pain I had seen on the victims could prepare me for what I felt at the moment.

    With an arm over my neck and one pressing down on my head, I felt like I was being strangled under the sea.

    At first I panicked, totally foreign to the sensation, but as death finally came in sight, I clamped my hands around the arm of my captor and pulled.

    Stars were already beginning to swim in my eyes when my effort paid off with some results, but then they were limited as I was only able to release a little of the pressure on my neck.

    "What do I do, what do I do"

    With the small breathing room I had gotten myself, my mind had a chance to think and thankfully before I lost the strength in my fingers, scenes of Jackie in action flew into my head and without hesitation, I delivered three elbow strikes to the man behind me with all my might pausing as I was about to deliver the fourth when the clear sound of something cracking rang out.

    Silently my opponent''s arms loosened around my head and not waiting for them to come, I gripped his right arm and with a groan bent over while pulling on it, flipping the bigger man over and slamming his back to the ground as hard as I could.

    "Bastard"

    Letting out heavy breaths and massaging my throat, I watched the man roll around on the ground clutching his side in pain.

    Still in disbelief of what I had just been through, I moved to take a step in the direction of my car, but instead, I fell to my knees, my body shivering still terrified by what I had just been through.

    It was easy for one to imagine themselves being in a death fight when they had never been in one, their feeble mind unable to conjure what the real thing was like.

    I was an over thirty-year-old man, yet I found myself spending several seconds on my knees paralyzed with fright and I would have remained like this for longer if my opponent hadn''t finally gained a grip on himself and moved to stand up despite his obviously cracked ribs.

    "Like hell, I''ll let you stand" I thought, the terror at the thought of him getting up vanquishing the fear in my body, my desire to live soaring past the roof. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Faster than he could pick himself up, I stood up to my feet and raising my leg I launched a heavy kick at his face, planning to knock him out as I had to first one, but my opponent wasn''t about to let that happen.

    Already on his knees just as my feet were about to hit his face, the man''s hand shot out to grab it but sadly for him, as my kick hit his hand despite bracing for it, it sent his body lifting off the ground and crashing to side, the force behind it being too strong for him to handle.

    "Bastard" I muttered, my fear forgotten.

    This time not giving him any respite, I walked to his fallen body and gave it a kick, sending it skidding back and then I delivered a kick to his face wincing when a couple of teeth flew off and his mouth turned bloody.

    "That''s got to hurt"

    Making sure my opponent was knocked flat out, I turned to the first guy I had taken down, studying his unconscious form for some second before releasing a kick at his face.

    Dealing him a second kick and only being satisfied when his nose broke and his face turned bloody.

    "That should keep them out for some minutes" I thought, my knowledge of fighting and knocking out people crude and supplemented by the things I saw Jackie and the others do.

    Looking away from the defeated men, I turned to my surroundings, conflicted on whether to be relieved or not that none of the neighbours had picked up on the conflict and anxious that the colleagues of these guys could burst out of the house any second.

    Though I had taken out two men I was still worried because while the first man was someone, I had seen back in Ninja Momma''s nightmare, him being the guy she had been shooting at, the second man with his blaze hairstyle was unfamiliar and this meant that the last hulking one, the one who had attempted to smash me to paste back in ninja momma''s dream was most likely inside the house.

    "Do I enter or not"

    Though Ninja momma had said not to call the police it seemed like the best option for me at the moment, because for all I knew there could be more than just that last guy in the house, a dozen men possibly and all of them with guns. It was too risky.

    "I''m out of here"

    I had just taken three ste0s toward my car when,

    [Ding

    New mission(optional)

    Save Mark and Anna from their kidnappers

    Defeat the leader of the kidnappers.

    Reward: 0.5% stake in Ford Motors.

    Possible bonus reward: 5-10 blank attribute points

    Blank attribute points: these are points that the host can add to any desired body attribute.

    Su mission (optional)

    Kill the leader and all his goons

    Reward: 7% stake in Ford motors

    Mission duration: Tonight]

    On its own the blue screen popped up in my face, the previous mission cleared out and a new one was presented, and after reading the info on the screen. I screamed in my head.

    "Fuck you system, fuck you, fuck you."

    At the moment, Ford Motors had a net worth of about 17 billion dollars with a 0.5 stake in it meaning that I got 85 million dollars and a 7 percent stake giving me over 1.5 billion dollars.

    This was 2002, not 2025 when inflation had hit the economy several times, if I had I billion dollars in my account....

    I couldn''t even finish the thought as I blanked out lost in what I would do with the money, but this only lasted for a second as I shook my head and regained my wits.

    "Fuck you system" I cursed one last time and then

    "System, my profile"

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Skilled seducer (+3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence), Dirty Old Pervert

    Level/XP: level 4/ (760/800)

    Dick Length/girth: 6.6/3.7 inches

    Load Volume: 3.7ml

    PSDP:125085

    Potential sugar babies:(2/3) Martha Taylor, Valera Taylor.

    Sugar babies:(1/2)Lucy Corlea.

    Body stats:( Strength: 7.4 (3.4)/ Agility: 4.9 / Stamina: 6.4(2)/ Intelligence: 7.9(2)/ charisma: 6.9(3.4)/ luck:0.1)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR(active).

    Knowledge: ??

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: in progress

    Shop(Knowledge tree)

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card]

    I had left my knowledge box empty, having no pressing ignorance to eliminate but now, things were different, there were a lot of holes to fill and risks to weigh.

 Chapter 56 - 56: No Such Scenes Allowed

    [Basic level kickboxing knowledge -5000PSDPs]

    [Intermediate kickboxing Knowledge -15000PSDPs]

    [Basic gunfighting Knowledge -5000PSDP]

    [Basic Entrepreneur Knowledge -5000PSDP]

    [Basic CEO knowledge -10000PSDP] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Intermediate CEO knowledge -25000PSDP]

    Of the presented knowledge boxes in the knowledge tree, these were the ones that were available, cheap enough and interested me.

    In less than a minute, knowledge from all these purchased boxes flew in my head, the process seamless and when it was done, I let out a deep breath and stood up straight, the look in my eyes hardening as a certain innocence it contained died.

    They say ignorance is bliss, and at the moment, I was having another real-life showing of it.

    I said I wanted to influence the world, become a tycoon, and make unions tremble at the mention of my name, but it was only after I digested the basic CEO knowledge that my eyes became opened to the true meaning of having a stake in a company such as Ford.

    My initial plan had been to stop at just the basic level for now, but the things I had learnt from it burnt at the corners of my brain and I had made another costly purchase.

    [Accept mission]

    Walking to the first man whose teeth I had knocked out, I looked down at him for some seconds and then I knelt down beside him.

    Crack!!

    I moved over to the second man and then I repeated my actions

    Crack!!

    "Snapping someone''s head isn''t so hard" I muttered walking towards the house and then I stopped just before the Porch.

    "Have I become consumed by greed? Then again, they started it."

    With a sombre smile on my lips, I continued my climb to the door, pushing it ajar and with my eyes narrowed slipped into it.

    To my delight, the living room was lit up, and sweeping my eyes across its empty nature, I silently made my way to the kitchen, my eyebrow raised in surprise at the thought that perhaps only the two men were around.

    A thud from above had me looking up and giving the ground floor one last sweep, I ascended the stairs my ears quick to pick up on the sound of the shower flowing.

    First doing a sweep on the three rooms upstairs and finding them vacant, I moved for the bathroom, my senses on alert and a frown marring my face as questionable sounds began coming from it.

    Anghh!! Anghh! Anghh!

    I pushed the door open, but as I took a step forward my eyes focused on the brown curtain that covered up the tub in the room, and a dangerous sensation went through me.

    "Wait, no way guys this professional will be fucking a bitch while on mission"

    With this thought, my eyes focused on the curtain around the tub, noticing the lack of movements from behind it despite the continuous moans and immediately, rather than take a step forward, I pushed myself backwards, my body going out of the bathroom just in time to see a blade swiping down right before my eyes missing my head by what should be inches.

    My heart jumped in fear, but I had no time to ponder on my near encounter with death as immediately I got back my footing, I took a step to the side avoiding the sword thrust of a young man in a similarly black suit who had landed on the floor.

    "Are you some sort of Ninja?" I asked, figuring that he had been hanging up at the corner of the room waiting for me in ambush.

    Wordlessly, he went in for another attack, going for a sweep and though I jumped away, I quickly sprinted forward to close the distance between the two of us, bitterly watching as with incredible agility he propelled himself back avoiding my punch.

    Once again at a distance he pointed his blade at me who had my fist expertly raised up and then when he least expected it, I turned around and ran down the stairs.

    Though I had some ideas, I wasn''t comfortable with the idea of using my bare fists against a man wielding a sword.

    "I should have checked those guys outside for guns"

    Just because they hadn''t wielded it didn''t mean they didn''t have it, I suspected they hadn''t used it because they wanted to be discrete after all what better way to call attention and the law to yourself than discharging a gun late at night.

    I was just about to reach the end of the stairs when a figure came falling through the air my eyes widening at the realization that he had jumped down the stairs, but then I grinned and without hesitation, gripped the railing and with just the strength of my arm and a jump, send my body sailing through the air delivering a heavy kick to my opponents descending form.

    While my suited opponent crashed to the ground, I landed on my feet, but before I could go and end him, he stood to his feet and ran toward me though this time without his intimidating blade.

    "Must have fallen off" I thought with confidence and just as the young man got close to me and released a punch, I with ease dodged out of the way and released mine on his face.

    Bam!!

    KO!!

    My one hit had the young man falling to the ground unconscious but as I moved to end his life I became aware of the gaze of a man standing over 7 feet with broad shoulders, with thick arms and neck on the other end of the room and silently watching me.

    Recognition flashed in my eyes and with a smile I asked.

    "Where did you come from"

    "Was in the basement when I heard the ruckus" the man answered his thick voice fitting for his size.

    "So, the kids are down there"

    "Yes," the man answered without bother, his gaze going to his colleague who was out cold on the ground.

    "You''re strong" The man said still watching me.

    "Think I could beat you"

    "Maybe" he said and then the next second he took out a small bottle and uncorking it drank its contents.

    "Hey, hey, hey, no power-ups" I shouted dashing towards him having already seen enough of such scenes in movies.

    I closed the distance between the two of us and just as the muscles on the man''s already thick arms bulged and became strewn with green veins, I landed a punch on his belly, one much harder than what I had previously given the sword guy.

    "Bam"

    A light wind blew over my face as my hand collided with flesh sinking into the towering man''s belly and then against his firm stand taking him off his feet and sending him shooting into the wall behind.

    "Woah" I exclaimed looking at my hand in shock because while I knew I had gotten a lot stronger after receiving my rewards from fucking Lucy, till now I had never known to what extent a 7.4 strength rating took me.

    My earlier fights with the men outside had made me underestimate my strength but now after acquiring some fighting skills and meeting a worthy opponent, I was able to unleash the dragon warrior in me.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Hell No

    Tightening my fists, I looked at my opponent who was in a daze but still very much conscious and sprinted forward.

    With his big form seated on the ground, I struck out with several blows to his face, their intensity tuned but gradually increasing when I noticed him refusing to go unconscious and several more veins running up his neck and face.

    Sensing that despite my hits the bastard was still powering up, my next attack was a roundhouse kick, my leg hitting him as hard as it could and sending his body shooting through the air and crashing into the wall on the other side of the room, his head burrowing through it and his body going still.

    "That was brutal I muttered"

    Moving towards the collapsed body, I grabbed the man''s thick arms and holding it tight, with a yank pulled the man out of the hole his head had made, observing his bloody face and dislocated jaw.

    For extra measure, I pulled him away from the wall and holding his neck,

    Crack!!

    Letting him fall to the ground, I repeated the same action for the sword guy and then descended to the basement of the house, my eyes quick to spot the bound-up and sleeping forms of Mark and Anna on a bed and with a sigh I picked them and gently resting on my shoulders.

    The night had initially started with me worrying and fearing for the lives of the two kids, then it had progressed to me worrying about the police, then my whereabouts, my life, money, and now them.

    Seeing their innocent faces, the darkness which had been consuming me was repelled and with care, I carried them out of the basement.

    Thankfully there was no Suprise waiting for me when I went back outside the house.

    I carefully kept their sleeping forms in my car and then went back to the front of the house, dragged the two dead men into the house, turned on the two gas cylinders in the kitchen and then set a bunch of clothes on fire and went out.

    Though I hadn''t done this before, only seeing it in the movies, the physics behind it made sense and as I collapsed into my car, I immediately revved and drove away.

    There were a lot of things on my mind but getting away from this neighborhood wherever it was, stood at the top.

    "System my rewards"

    [Mission, save Mark and Anna from their kidnappers and defeat the leader completed.

    You have received a 0.5% stake in Ford Motors,

    You have received 7 blank body attribute points]

    A grin appeared on my face as I read the rewards but then it turned to a frown when I failed to see the rest of the message.

    "Hey system, where is the rest of my reward, did you forget the submission"

    [Submission is yet to be complete]

    "Huh" I muttered, my mouth agape, " I killed everyone"

    [Submission is yet to be completed]

    Seeing the same message I didn''t hesitate to step on my brake and make a sharp U-turn, my eyes narrowed as I headed back to house.

    Speeding forward, I had just gotten the house in my sights looking to slow down and park when the house went up in a fiery intense explosion.

    "Boom"

    With the house on fire and everything in it getting cooked, I saw no need to stop and so continued driving, my mind going to the system.

    "Can I have my reward now"

    [Sub mission is yet to be completed]

    "What do you mean¡­." I started but I couldn''t finish my words as a loud roar came from the burning house and looking to my right, I watched a figure charge out of the burning house and ram into my car, the force of the hit sending it skidding off the roads and going off

    "Hell No"

    One look at the mighty form of the red flaming figure whom I knew must be the last guy I had beaten, I turned the keys of my car accelerating away when the engine came on.

    "No way, I''m fighting that thing" I thought to myself glancing back to check on the kids who were thankfully still asleep, but then remembering the consequences of driving away, my lips tightened.

    "System, how much more stakes do I get if only the leader survives."

    "Nothing"

    I groaned within, but then the sound of rapid stomping coming from behind had me looking at my side mirror and baulking at the giant form that was pursuing me.

    "This bastard"

    Despite the red creature''s towering form, I found myself needing to go 40mph before I began giving it distance, my heart pounding in realization of how fast it was moving.

    With some more fire, I was quickly getting the creature out of my sight, but then I stepped on the brakes and got out of the car.

    After driving for over a minute I had given the house quite some distance and the residents of the area I was in were still fast asleep.

    Out of the car, I began walking towards the red figure who was rapidly closing the distance between the two of us.

    "System, open shop"

    My eyes went through the items in the shop, a long katana soon appearing in my hand and then focusing on the creature ahead of me I shot forward.

    "System, put five blank attribute points in agility" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [+5 agility]

    The influx of so many points left me for the first feeling a mysterious energy flowing through my body and then my speed shot up.

    "Boom"

    Leaving a light crack on the floor, my form accelerated forward, cutting through the wind and appearing before my red enemy in no time.

    Testament to his own strength, the red giant tracked me, his arms swiping through the air to hit my figure, but easily telegraphing its movement, I stepped out of the way, and zipped around it. I ran at it from the back jumping into the air and swung down my blade.

    Soundlessly and without obstruction my blade sliced through the thick veiny neck of my opponent, his enlarged form unable to do a thing and as his decapacitated head fell to the ground, so did his body a second later.

    [Ding

    Submission completed.

    All Kidnappers have been killed.

    You have been rewarded with a 7% stake in Ford Motors]

    [For your performance tonight, you have been rewarded with 2000xp]

    [For your performance tonight, you have been rewarded with the twin blessed desert eagles]

    "Blessed desert eagles"

    As I walked back to the car, I had two black desert eagles adorned with brown stripes appear in my hand and though I was tempted to test, I resisted the urge to pull the trigger and simply admired their sleek build.

    "So why are they called blessed"

    [infinite ammo]

    "No fucking way" I cried, the desire to fire the weapons stronger than ever but hastily I kept it away, relief leaving my lips.

    When I got to the car, I looked through the window at the sleeping kids and I entered and closed the door, and as I began driving, I wondered to myself,

    "Now what"

 Chapter 58 - 58: Tiger And Fox

    With everything that had happened tonight night, I had already figured that there was a strong connection between my missing memories and my visit to Ninja momma''s nightmare.

    If there were any doubts in me that associating with ninja momma wasn''t dangerous, my encounter with the red form of the leader of the kidnappers squashed it.

    Though I didn''t regret it, I knew that by saving her kids I had gotten myself mixed up in something secretive, a cult or a hidden government war.

    Whilst driving through the night, trying to find where I was, I half hoped whatever shenanigan I had been inflicted with from my nightmare invasion to take over my mind and control my body, but nearly an hour later I was still fully aware of my surroundings and praying that no cop stopped me because I didn''t know how I was going to explain the kids in the back.

    I wanted to hand off Mark and Anna to their mother whilst leaving no traces of my involvement.

    Thankfully after driving for some minutes, I soon found myself in familiar territory, relief washing over me to know I was still in LA.

    It took me parking and dozing off by the side of the street for the rest of the night and using up a suggestion spray on an unsuspecting woman jogging in the morning to take the kids off my hands and send them on the way to their mother.

    "You will take a left as you jog and feeling like you heard the sound of a child will look behind the dumpster in the nearby alley and finding two children there for fear of their safety will take them directly to the address lying beside them."

    The woman I targeted had the shapely contour of a mother, her ass jiggling in her tights when she ran and making me understand why she choose to have her run so early in the morning.

    To be sure I hadn''t handed the kids to some psycho bitch, against the fatigue in my body I discreetly trailed after her heading straight home when I saw her enter the hospital with the two kids in her arms.

    "What have I done"

    This was the lost thought in my mind as I fell on the comfortable bed of my room, sleep embracing my mentally and physically tired form.

    .....

    Knock!!

    Knock!!

    As had happened last time I was asleep on a bed, it was a knock on the door that woke me up, and when I went to see who it was, I found out it was the same person. Who had woken me last time?

    "What now, don''t tell me her affection for me has dropped"

    "Lucy," I said in a grumpy tone, my dreary face telling of what she had interrupted.

    "Are you okay"

    "Yes"

    "But it''s 12:41 and you''re asleep"

    "So I slept for half the day," I thought.

    "I''m fine," I said with a bit of irritation, my words causing her to flinch, but then she hardened her gaze and looked at me haughtily.

    "Well, I came to see you last evening and you weren''t around, so I came this morning to make sure you were okay."

    "Alright"

    With how dismissive I was currently being, I thought Lucy would turn and march off, but instead, her gaze at me softened.

    "I lost control of myself yesterday and injured you quite badly. Have you taken care of those wounds"

    My face had been either dull or irritated throughout but after she spoke, a smirk stretched across it, me not wanting to miss the chance before me.

    "Are you worried about me"

    "No" She sneered, "I just don''t want you being careless and ¡­.."

    Not in the mood for word games at the moment, before Lucy could react, my hand shot out and grabbed her waist, pulling her towards me and mashing our lips together.

    Lucy placed her arms on my chest but she applied no strength to them, she let me press her body to mine, her hands soon going around my neck as my hand moved down and grabbed her soft bottom.

    Hrrmmmm!!

    Like lovers our mouths soon parted way for our tongues to play, Lucy''s tongue being restless and invading my mouth.

    Crushing Lucy''s feeble attempt at invasion, my tongue entered her mouth, subdued her tongue and explored its inside before I then moved to sucking on her bottom lips.

    With my left hand pressing my fingers into the softness of her ass, my right hand had just begun cupping her breast when the sound of footsteps came from around the hallway and Lucy with her eyes snapping open pushed passed me and ran into my apartment, leaving me amused.

    "Cute"

    Closing the door, when I turned, I couldn''t help but chuckle as I found Lucy standing beside my bed, her head bent down and her face going red.

    "Don''t tell you''ve turned shy after entering the lion''s den. What happened to the feisty rabbit at the door" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m not a rabbit

    "Oh really, so what are you" I asked walking up behind Lucy and wrapping my hand around her waist, feeling a shiver go through her, reluctance in her eye against what was happening, yet her hands tenderly holding onto mine.

    "A tiger" Lucy whispered, as I sniffed and rubbed my nose on her neck, my hardening cock pushing against her rear.

    "So a Lion and Tiger" I huskily whispered in her ear loving as she trembled and pressed her thighs together.

    "No, a tiger and Fox"

    I paused at Lucy''s words, surprise on my face as I looked into her eyes, watching as she looked back at me and putting a hand behind my head pressed our lips together.

    My hands fly to the buttons on Lucy''s shirt, undoing them as I sucked on her tongue and when I was done, we parted as I slowly pulled off her shirt, watching as her naked breast came into view.

    "That fox has got to be a giant one considering he''s about to drill his cock in the tiger."

    My words had a bright blush claiming Lucy''s face, the confidence she had been displaying earlier Vanishing, yet before I could make any more moves, I heard a couple of footsteps run past my front door and I frowned as I felt something was wrong.

    "Marcus" Lucy called when I went still for some seconds, a bit of worry on her face.

    "I feel like I''m forgetting something"

    Normally I wouldn''t share such an issue, but this time the feeling was strong and it felt very important.

    "Your assignment" Lucy offered but when I gave her a blank look, she hurriedly gave another suggestion.

    "Maybe a school payment"

    "Ahh shit, Martha"

    ,

 Chapter 59 - 59: Buried

    Though I wasn''t sure of the day, I could vividly remember Martha''s ugly drama with the landlord had taken place on a day when almost all the tenants were home.

    I had pegged that day to be a weekend, Sunday in particular but with the events of the previous nights and my lingering doubts of which weekend, I had forgotten all about the soon to happen event, only just remembering now.

    Leaving the confused Lucy, I walked over to my desk, checked my phone screen and confirmed the date.

    14 March, a Sunday.

    "Dress up" I said to Lucy who though lost, seeing the seriousness on my face quickly did as I said.

    While Lucy buttoned up, my mind went through a swirl as I thought about how to handle the current situation.

    For the matter concerning Martha, though I had been caught off guard, I had already long prepared for it, my problem right now was Lucy.

    In my previous life, when this drama had taken place, Lucy had not been home, and I was sure of that because I remembered that my eyes had been on the hungry search for her, wanting for a glance at her thighs.

    When I had made my plans for dealing with Martha''s situation, I had assumed that things would remain the same, but unfortunately, things had changed, this a clear ripple effect of my small tampering with the past.

    I had just barely gotten Lucy to be my sugar baby, and whilst Valera was a potential sugar baby and well in my grasp, her mother was hanging off by a thread.

    I wanted to handle each of these women individually conquering them in mind and body but the current situation placed me in a position where my plan may fall apart.

    "Navigating this and keeping them apart will be troublesome, but it''s still possible"

    "Marcus" Lucy called waving her hand in front of my face.

    "Is that what you are supposed to call me," I said glancing at the stunned woman, my words making her look away embarrassed.

    "You said you forgot something, did you remember it" Lucy said trying to change the topic, watching as I pulled open a drawer.

    "Yes, I did" I muttered, searching through the drawer and bringing out an envelope.

    Waving over Lucy, I went out and looking down the balcony, confirming that there was chaos down in one of the hallways, I turned and handed her the envelope.

    "Head to 36C and give this to a woman there. Her name is Martha."

    "Martha, who''s Martha" Lucy asked coming and looking over the balcony staring at the balconies below, especially the one two stories below us which had several people at its edge.

    "She''s a single mother who''s going through some tough times. She''s late on her rent and the landlord is trying to kick her out."

    "And in here is the rent money" Lucy asked taking the envelop from me."

    "Yeah $1000"

    Leaning on the balcony railing, I calmly watched Lucy''s mouth widen and close and then the woman looked at me suspiciously.

    "Why don''t you go yourself."

    "You know how troublesome single women can be, she doesn''t want help from men. So, this needs to be discreet and untraceable to me."

    Seeing Lucy still a bit hesitant, I walked up to her and held her face in my hand looking straight into her eyes and ignoring her cheeks which were going red as we were well within public eyes.

    [Daddy''s apple activated]

    "I know this is sudden, but Daddy needs your help. All you have to do is go down there like a good Samaritan and help Martha. Can you do that for Daddy."

    Bright red at the moment, Lucy nodded her head and with a smile, I kissed her lips.

    "Good girl"

    Letting go of Lucy I watched as she shakily turned and as she took a step forward, my hand flew to her ass.

    PA!!

    "Soft" I muttered watching as Lucy increased her steps glaring back at me while looking around hoping nobody had seen my actions.

    "System bring up Lucy''s profile" I said as I walked back into my apartment, not wanting to risk Martha spotting me.

    [Name: Lucy Corlea

    Type: Sugar Baby

    Trust:51

    Affection: 73

    Fear:11

    Loyalty:54

    Horniness:76

    Comment: Adores you

    NEED: To end her feelings for you.]

    Though I hadn''t questioned Lucy, from the events of yesterday I knew that Mike was still in the way and now looking at her profile. I knew I was right. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Despite her stark feelings for me, she has fear in the double digits and desires to end her feelings for me.

    What exactly is it about Mike that keeps her hooked to him because I know it''s not guilt."

    While I trusted Lucy to carry out my work, I collapsed behind my desk, booted on my computer and immediately opened Google, a single destination on my mind

    {latimes.com}

    My brain itched with slight discomfort wishing it could read a newspaper but unfortunately, I was burning with too much curiosity at the moment and wanted things fast.

    I rapidly scrolled through all the news articles of the day, my finger swiping over the mouse and then stopping when the image of a burnt house in a familiar setting appeared on the screen.

    "Blazing fire Engulfs Los Angeles Home, Leaving Family displaced"

    "An intense fire broke out in a Los Angeles home late last night reportedly caused by an electrical fault. The family managed to escape safely with no injuries reported..."

    Silently I read the rest of the article stopping when I came across the image of a family of four, their smiling faces making this new article so believable that even I who knew the truth was nearly convinced.

    Finding the article, I browsed through the web looking for news about the body I had decapacitated on the road and after seeing nothing of it, I finally sighed, rubbing my head.

    "Everything has been expertly buried"

    Realizing that there were forces I was ignorant of at play, though I felt my life was in danger thinking of the superhuman strength I now possessed and the twin desert eagles in my inventory, I felt confident.

    "Besides I''m now a billionaire," I thought with a grin then hardened my face.

    "Hey system, where''s my 7% stake."

 Chapter 60 - 60: Broken Deal

    At about 8:am on Thursday after doing my workouts and practising my kickboxing, I stepped out of my apartment dressed in Black Air Max sneakers, a black trouser and a blue long-sleeve shirt, the weather was rather cold this morning.

    Locking my door, rather than go left which was the route to exit the building, I moved right and knocked on the door of the next apartment.

    A minute went by with me knocking and calling Lucy''s name and just like the previous days, I got no reply and could only sigh and turn around and head out. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sunday was the last time I had seen Lucy since after I asked her to deliver an envelope to Martha, she had not returned to give me a report like I expected her to.

    This lack of presence didn''t just apply to Lucy, it also applied to Martha. The envelope which contained the money I had sent Lucy to deliver was the same one Both I and Marth had seen and laughed at last week when we met at the supermarket.

    With how observant Martha was, I had expected her to recognize it and run up to my apartment, raising a fuss and refusing to be in my debt and wanting to pay me back.

    Even if Martha had forgotten our history with the envelope, I had at least expected her to be curious about Lucy and become suspicious of me when she found out we lived next to each other.

    Martha''s failure to show up at my door the past few days meant my cooked-up plans had all fallen through and it left me thinking about what could have gone wrong.

    As for Lucy, the only reason I hadn''t made a report on her absence to the police was because she had picked up my call on Tuesday afternoon, her tone bland as she told me she was away and when I questioned her wellbeing, her reply was that she was busy.

    With her affection, loyalty and trust for me still unmoving it was clear that the woman was still enamoured with me and though I was left stomped wondering what could be the issue I brushed it off.

    "I already got her pussy, she''ll come around"

    My problem right now was Martha as at night I could still picture her fat jiggling ass as she twerked for me, even beating my meat off to thoughts of it bouncing on my dick last night, I was down for her bad.

    As I went down the stairs, going past Martha''s floor, my eyes went to the door of her apartment, I sighed at how unexpectedly busy I had been with school the past days and my mind booking an appointment with her.

    Keeping to time, I took a taxi to school, attending all 3 lectures I had for the day and finally being released from school by 2.

    Though I was now a human who could hit and maintain Usain bolts best speed on demand, as I stepped out of the lecture building I rolled my head and shoulders, working out the little kinks in them.

    "Hey Marcus"

    It wasn''t just one voice that said this but two simultaneously, and when I turned to my side, a look of appreciation appeared on my face, my eyes drinking in the sight of two beautiful girls.

    "You two look good, but Sophie what is that on your stomach, it''s making my tongue itchy"

    Isabella and Sophie were the two girls beside me. I had gotten to know them after inviting them out to an expensive lunch on Monday.

    That day I had just finished my lecturers for the day, thinking of going out for lunch when I stumbled across them as I left class, the sight of beautiful swaying hips convincing me that a lunch with some company wouldn''t be bad.

    Isabella was a Brazilian while Sophia was from Texas. They were the hottest girls in my hardware class, a duo brought together by their sexiness.

    Smiling at my question, Sophie who had on a white crop top shirt and jeans that wrapped around her thick thighs closed the distance between the two of us, her shoulder touching mine as she rubbed at her belly button,

    "Well, why don''t you check what it is yourself."

    "You got your navel pierced," I said as I moved a finger over the tummy, tugging on her ring with a bit of force, not minding that we were outside.

    I chuckled as Sophie winked at me, her tongue which came out to lick her lips being quite suggestive.

    "So Marcus, what''s up, got any plans for the rest of the day," Isabella who had been hanging back said moving to my other side, her body close enough to me that my arm touched her breast.

    "Nothing much really, but your breasts rubbing over my arm are giving me some ideas, keep at it."

    While Sophie gave Isabella a good run for her money when it came to having a big rear and thick thighs, the Latina made her heritage proud, by crushing her with her heavy melons.

    Considering this was just the second time we were meeting, Isabella was taken aback by how direct my words were, but Sophie who was to my side chuckled and without fear decided to get naughty with me.

    "Well, what if we both rubbed our breasts on your arms, do you think that would quicken the thinking process"

    Turning to Sophie, a smirk played on my face as stared into her teasing gaze, amused at the little girl''s boldness.

    "That''s not a bad Idea."

    My interaction and proximity with Sophie and Isabel had a lot of stares coming my way, and numerous conversations being sparked by our seeming intimacy.

    Things between me and the girls were just starting to get heated up, Sophie pulling a hesitant Isabella into the fray when a voice I had been waiting for interrupted us.

    "Marcus"

    "Give me a few minutes girls"

    Ignoring the tidbits of complaints from the girls as I left them, I turned to Sade, moving over to her, my eyes narrowing as I took in her image.

    Just as usual, Sade wore black flatsole shoes the cuteness it embodied as it revealed much of her feet not needing to be said, but for me, that was the only thing innocent about her outfit.

    Though She had on just a blue long-sleeved shirt and a black skirt, that properly went down her thighs, I didn''t need to glance at her thighs for the lust in me to be invoked, because her black office skirt did all the work.

    Tightly wrapping around her waist, revealing her slim well-toned tummy and then tightly spreading out as it hugged her wide hips and gripped her firm thighs.

    "I want to bend her over and pound her ass." I groaned internally.

    "Nice outfit"

    As I complimented Sade''s outfit, I let the lustful thoughts that occupied my mind be exposed to her and then the second it was gone, a firm gaze now on my face.

    I watched as she blinked a few times clearly trying to understand what she had just seen before then shaking her head, her eyes going to the girls behind who were waiting for me, disappointment flashing in her eyes before disappearing.

    "Hello Sade, how have you been" I said not caring about whatever she had concluded in her beautiful head.

    "I''m fine"

    "Well, that''s good because despite a certain deal we had, I''ve been finding myself rather stressed the past three days, do you have anything to say to that."

 Chapter 61 - 61: By Tonight

    When the week had started, my plan had been to use it to probe a little into Lucy''s problem, go for more slurpy lunches with Valera, and seduce and bang Martha at least by the weekend.

    Unfortunately, I had found myself being swamped by lecturers and students with either assignments to submit, assignments to give or excuses to help deliver.

    Normally these issues were things I would delve into and solve, but things were different. I was now a horny 25-year-old man with over 600 thousand dollars in his account, who wanted to spank fat asses, suck on titties and fuck pussies, all the while building an empire.

    "I''m sorry, something came up and I''ve been really busy the past three days"

    "You made me waste my time"

    An apologetic look had been on Sade''s face earlier, but after she heard my latest words, she frowned.

    "Helping your mates and teachers isn''t a waste of time."

    Holding her books to her chest while looking at me and saying these words, Sade looked like a book nerd, and while she was that to an extent, I had interacted with her enough to know that she was not the sort of na?ve person who thought the world was all rainbow and sunshine.

    "Not if I have something more important to do."

    "You''ve changed."

    "Are you trying to guilt trip me?"

    "No, I''m pointing out a fact."

    Despite the words we were throwing at each other, both Sade and I remained an example of calmness.

    "So, what are we going to do about this little renegade of yours"

    "You want to take things that seriously," Sade asked a frown on her face.

    "No, I just want to see if I can get a kiss out of you."

    My words, made Sade''s face tighter, but before she could get out a word, the loud commanding roar of a car rang out. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All eyes in the vicinity turned towards it, surprise, appreciation, jealousy and desire filling them as they watched it drive from the road and park in front of our building.

    "Maserati coupe GT"

    Though Sade muttered these words, they had me turning towards her in surprise.

    "You know your cars"

    "It''s nothing much," She said looking back at me.

    "Would you like to drive one" I asked her but all she gave me was a blank uninterested stare.

    "What do you want."

    "Well for all the stress you put me through, I want you to come over to my place and tutor me on communications hardware."

    "You don''t have any problem with that topic"

    "The recent calculations that have been introduced are giving me a problem''

    "Why do I have to come to your place, why can''t I tutor you here at the library."

    "I''m busy, I don''t have time to come to school"

    Sade was just about to reply when a young man interrupted the two of us.

    The man greeted us with a bright smile before enthusiastically handing me a car key, and then before he left, I tipped him with a $100 bill.

    Taken aback, Sade looked from me to the car which the guy had just stepped out from, her eyes and that of others watching as he walked away not getting back into the car and then they all focused on me.

    "What happened to your Mercedes."

    "A giant rammed into it" I honestly said, but the disbelief in Sade''s eyes was clear.

    "When do you want me to tutor you"

    "Wait, you''ll seriously do it."

    "Is there a problem"

    "No, I''m just once again curious why you want me to remain class rep so bad, even willing to tutor me."

    "If there is no problem, then I''ll come over when I''m free" Sade said and without letting me speak a word she turned and walked away, her departing from leaving me standing and watching her rear, loving the way, her butt cheeks rubbed against each other in their confines, my throat going dry.

    "Marcus" Sophie called snapping me out of the little daze I had fallen into.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I said to the girls as I walked over, smirking at the smiles on my face.

    "It''s no problem" Sophie said her hands on her hips before then turning to the new car which hadn''t been parked too far away from us.

    "Did that guy hand you the keys to that car"

    Rather than answer them I pressed a button on the key in my hand, watching as the lights on the blue car flashed.

    "I just bought it, let''s go have a look"

    4.2L V8 engine, 390hp, 0-60mph in 4.8 seconds and a 6-speed transmission. After getting my car bashed by a burning powered-up guy who didn''t want to die, I decided to get myself a new car as I had dropped the other at the garage.

    With its sleek, low-slung body and luxurious cabin, it had caught my eye while I was browsing online and though the price of $80000 had got me hesitating, my ongoing success with my trade and most importantly soon to be acquired shares had me taking the plunge.

    With the girls super excited it didn''t us long to fire up the engine and decide that a bit of celebration was in order.

    ...¡­.

    Throttling and revelling in the roar of my new engine, I took the girls, diving through the streets of Los Angeles, the windows put down as we drove, a cool wind rushing through the car.

    Full of life and eager to have fun, both girls chose to sit in the front passenger seat, Isabella sitting on Sophie.

    When we initially began our drive, Isabella had been reserved or in better words shy, Sophie''s teasing only worsened the case, but with me having an end goal in mind I made sure things didn''t remain the same.

    Saying nothing to either of the girls I took some corners and turns, steering us towards a particular region and when we got on the road by the beach, the cool breeze from the sea hitting us, I accelerated.

    120mph!!! 140mph!!! 160mph!!

    [Daddy''s apple -2000psdp]

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000psdp]

    [Sugar aura -4000psdp]

    After visiting the system and browsing through its updated catalogue, one of the techniques I had added to my toolbox was sugar aura.

    [Sugar Aura: one of the defining traits of a sugar daddy is the fun and excitement he brings into the life of a woman. Activate this technique to charm women 10 meters within your vicinity and get them excited by your antics.

    This technique propagates feelings of happiness, promoting thrill in the women and will work based on the feelings of the targeted woman towards you.]

    By the time I hit 70mph on the free road, a strong wind blasting through the car, Sophie''s screams of happiness had doubled and Isabell had joined in on the fun.

    Smirking, I turned and focused my gaze on Isabella for some seconds, my eyes watching as her erratic movements caused her large butt to rub over Sophie''s tick thighs before then moving to her heavy bust that swayed left and right.

    I wasn''t much of a breast guy, but the sight of Isabella Melons was sparking some changes in my psyche.

    "Let''s see how much fun I can have tonight"

 Chapter 62 - 62: Behind The Curtain

    "Miss how about this black kneaded skirt, they are the latest fashion from Madam Caserelle"

    After taking the girls on a thrilling drive, we bought some snacks before then moving over to the mall.

    They had both been confused about my choice of destination, but after I told them we were going shopping, they were all screams and jumps.

    It didn''t take long for me to receive multiple pecks on my cheeks and now within one of the clothing stores in the mall, as I followed behind the girls, the three of us being led by the store attendant who showed us different clothes, my restless hand when hidden from public eyes pinched and grabbed Sophie''s butt.

    "Incubus gaze"

    Along with sugar aura, this was another new skill that had been added to the system shop and like the name suggested it supported purely lust.

    [Incubus gaze: Your glance induces lust in women towards you. The intensity of this lust is decided by your mental and charisma and it will persist for the entirety of a day.

    Price:10000psdp]

    Along with my plans of taking the girls shopping, I had planned to purchase this skill, but after we entered the mall, making our way here, the extra sway Sophie put in her steps coupled with her glances at me which were tainted with desire had me hold up on making the purchase.

    Sophie''s actions boldened me to grab a handful of her ass from behind after we entered the store and though her face had been one of surprise and shock, the excitement in her eyes was undeniable.

    "With your curves, the black skirt will be an excellent choice for you miss. "

    Consumed by our hormones Sophie and I had fallen back, leaving Isabella to be bombarded by the sales girl while we played naughty behind.

    The mention of Isabella''s curves had me looking forward, my eyes training on the black cloth that had been selected for her.

    "She''s right Isabella, that cloth will fit you perfectly"

    Hearing me talk, Isabella glanced at me, surprised that I was giving an input, but then she shook her head with an embarrassed smile.

    "It''s too expensive though"

    "Pack it for her," I said to the attendant, but quickly, my attention was moved from the two women ahead to the one by my side, a shiver going through me as she grabbed my dick through my Pants.

    Of course, after selecting the clothes, it was time for the girls to test it out.

    They headed to a changing room and after waiting some seconds, I got to see the two women in different outfits, some of them sending my little brother looking for an escape.

    "Thank you, Marcus," both girls said as we exited the store. Sophie gave me a peck that had her tongue brushing against my skin and Isabella followed in her footsteps.

    "There''s no worries. Now unto the next shop"

    My words surprised the girls, but soon they discovered that I wasn''t kidding. We went to another clothes store, two jewelry stores and then an extreme high end cloth store.

    Like a fish being transferred from a pond to a river Sophie, took these changes in strides, her presence and confidence the only things that kept Isabella from running out of the Gucci store we had entered as she held clothes and handbags worth $600.

    Rather than the money I was spending on the girls, particularly in this shop, my mind was fixated on the plan I had drawn out for them, a shiver of excitement going through me when we went into the changing rooms, this time a private one.

    With a cushion to rest on and an expensive wine by my side, my eyes followed the girls, as they came out, sometimes holding each other hands and pressing their bodies against each other as they posed for me. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Marcus our next clothes are going to blow your mind," Sophie said after she and Isabella displayed themselves wearing tight red leather skirts that barely covered their asses, each stop they made cussing the skirt to ride up their thighs and give glimpses of their butts.

    "I''ll be waiting," I said, chuckling as Sophie dragged a stunned and confused Isabella back behind the curtains.

    It took some minutes for the girls to come out, and when they did, it was with Sophie walking at the front, each step of her bare feet one of confidence while behind was Isabella, who had her head down, her right hand held by Sophie who led her forward.

    With Sophie in lead, the girls moved till they were just about 7 meters away from me and then posed, their movement a practised symphony as turning to each other they wrapped their hands just above each other''s butt, pressing their barely clad bodies together and looking at me.

    "I didn''t know you picked out swim swimsuits"

    As I spoke, I stood up and approached the girls who wore a piece of clothing that other than a patch which covered their crotch, had three flat straps attached to it, one of which disappeared into their butt crack and the other just barely wide enough, went over their shoulders, covering their nipples.

    "Do you like them?" Sophie asked as I closed the distance and placed my hand around both their waist, her voice sultry.

    "They are beautiful"

    My eyes alternated between the two girls my gaze narrowing at Isabella who couldn''t look up at me and was trembling.

    "Isabella, you look stunning"

    "Thank you" she mumbled her face still kept down.

    "Isabella" I called once more, this time my voice, demanding and when she nervously looked up,

    [Incubus gaze -10000]

    "Go get changed, I want to talk to Sophia"

    My words surprised both girls but Isabella quickly nodded her head and rushed behind the curtain leaving just me and a curious Sophia.

    With just the two of us left, I gently leaned towards Sophia my lips pressing against hers in a soft kiss.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Behind The Curtain 2

    "You have soft lips" I said rubbing my thumb across them and then pushing it in between them, watching as she sucked it, my gaze shifting to the info on my screen.

    [aphrodisiac drop -3000]

    Sophie''s eyes closed in surrender as I kissed her once more, her body trembling as our mouths parted for our tongues and my hand pushed away the fickle covering on her chest.

    Sophie melted into my arms as our tongues twisted and pushed against each other but this didn''t last for long because our actions weren''t one born from love but rather one from Lust.

    [Horniness: 80(45)]

    The fire in Sophie lit up and rather than just be kissed like a princess, her left hand wrapped against my head and her tongue went aggressive.

    Our kiss rapidly shifted from soft to hard and while Sophie''s lips tried to subdue my tongue, her hand flew to my trousers, the woman undoing my belt with just her right hand and in no time, having my dick in her hand.

    Sophie moaned as her hand wrapped against the heat of my cock and while she began stroking it, my fingers slipped into her weakly protected snatch.

    With this much stimulation between me and Sophie, it didn''t take long for things to progress to the next stage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I moved to the couch, my shirt taken off, my chest laid bare and trousers pulled down to my ankles, watching as Sophie dragged her fingers over my body, the feel of it making her knees weak.

    Falling in between my legs, Sophie''s eyes moved to my cock. She moved her head forward and took a hard sniff of its musky scent, licking her lips as her body quivered and then looking at me, she stretched out her tongue as much as she could and licked my cock from base to the top.

    Placing my hand on the armrest, I watched as lust consumed the horny slut, an approving smile appearing on my face after the lick and encouraged, she wrapped her soft lips around the head of my dick and began sucking.

    [horniness:85(45)]

    Urghh!! Urghh!

    My latest services had been from Lucy and Valera and I was glad to finally have something close to Martha''s level.

    Delicately moving her head back and forth, as Sophia sucked my cock she steadily consumed more and more of my dick, the expertise with which she did it was mind-blowing especially when I could clearly feel her tongue swishing left and right around my dick.

    "Good girl" I encouraged.

    Soon my dick was regularly going out of my sight and my eyes were gifted to the sight of Sophie bobbing her head on my saliva-coated dick.

    Just like Martha, the young girl sucked my dick taking everything in and then spitting it out messier than before. It was like the idea of a gag reflex did not exist in her dictionary.

    Sounds of slurping filled the room as Sophie devoured my cock and while my hips bucked forward, the simulation too much for them to stay at rest, her hands went to my balls, eagerly fondling them.

    Urghhh!! Urghh!

    Sophie knew no rest, her persistence, the heat of her mouth and the massage my balls were receiving from her hands stimulated all my nerves, but just as I was going to burst my seed down her throat, she released my cock from its hot fleshy prison and caught her breath.

    Smirking at her breathless image, I moved to shove my dick down her throat, but Sophie got up to feet before I could grab her head and pushing me backwards, straddled me, her bare breasts right in my face, and while I moved the black little cloth that covered her pussy to the side she impaled herself on my stick.

    Ahhhhh!!

    Sophie let out a long moan as my cock went into her, the slipperiness of my cock and the wetness of my cave making it a frictionless process one which ended with a smack, my palm hitting her bottom.

    Quickly my hands, held her waist appreciating their slimness and then it went to her ass and sunk into their softness.

    Looking at me with a hazy gaze, Sophie kissed me once more, grinding her hips over mine as our tongue pushed and rubbed over each other and then lifted her head up, with her hands on my chest she began bouncing on my dick.

    Paaa!! Paa!! Paa!!

    Sophie didn''t need to bounce hard because with just the least effort, each descent of her hips brought about a loud wet hypnotic sound and the reason for this was her extreme wetness, her horny mind being completely let loose and making the most of the situation.

    As Sophie softly bounced over my cock, my hands squeezed and pulled her butt cheek apart, occasionally smacking them.

    For the first seconds, we maintained eye contact, the sights of our heavily breathing forms assuring each other that we were enjoying the unholy activity we were undertaking.

    As the minutes passed, the speed of Sophie''s movements increased her ass going higher in the air before descending and her chest pressed into my face.

    As the young woman rode me, we moaned and groaned, my hips soon beginning to buck upwards and smashing into her descents.

    "Marcus, I want you so bad" Sophie spoke for the first time.

    As if to prove her words, Sophie began bringing down her ass harder on my dick, her first descent sending my butt crashing down but after that, I toned my strength.

    Angsh! Anghh! Angh! Marcus

    Sliding down the chair so my butt hung outside it, I wrapped my arms around Sophie''s waist and moved my hips hard, smashing my cock into her with so much force that my arms around her waist were the only thing keeping her body from bouncing up.

    "Arhh Marcus you''re going in deep" Sophie cried.

    "Isn''t that what you wanted"

    Smack!!

    "I said isn''t that what you wanted"

    "Yes Daddy, it''s what I want" Sophie cried, her tongue hanging out of her mouth.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Where To

    A-aahh!! Ahn!! Mngh-ph!

    With Sophie bouncing on my rampaging dick, it didn''t her long for her toes to curl and for the dam to be opened.

    I felt my cock being squeezed by her walls, the greedy muscles refusing to let go of it as I pulled out and made one last slam back in.

    Though lost in the throes of passion I was sober enough to reach up and cover Sophie''s mouth she came.

    I had no doubt that some people outside knew what we were doing in there, but there was no need to announce it to the entire store and perhaps the mall.

    I held Sophie''s meaty ass down on my rod as she came, closing my eyes and enjoying her tight steaming cave.

    Sophie''s body convulsed and trembled for several seconds, her juices running down from the side of her plugged cunt and dripping on my pelvis till finally, she collapsed on my frame her body relaxing.

    "That was strong" I muttered rubbing my hands through her hair.

    Sophie stayed silent on my body for some seconds before finally pushing herself up and looking at me.

    "You didn''t come" she said with both Suprise and excitement her hips already beginning to move.

    "It will take more than that to be blessed with my seeds"

    Taking my words as a cue, Sophie wanted to start another round but a harsh slap to her butt had her looking at me with a pout.

    "That''s enough, we''ve already discomforted Isabella enough."

    The minute I spoke there was a low gasp that came from behind, my eyes and that of a single eye which had been sneakily watching us from behind the curtain meeting.

    The mention of Isabella had realization dawning in Sophie''s eyes, the woman looking behind in a sort of panic before them looking at me with reluctance.

    "Seems like I was right to give her aphrodisiac. Pounding her here with Isabella around might have been more troublesome.

    "You still want more" I asked, chuckling when Sophie cutely nodded her head and began moving her hips.

    "Alright let''s got your place so I can fuck your brains out."

    A look of satisfaction filled Sophie''s face at my words and as she got off me and rushed back behind the curtain, I looked at the mess we had made.

    It didn''t take long for us to pack up, and pay for the clothes we had picked a whooping $23000 leaving my account and then after I left a generous $2000 we headed for my car.

    While Sophie and I walked hand in hand, Isabella who had been avoiding my gaze briskly walked ahead of us.

    "Isabella has a great ass, almost as big as yours"

    My words travelled to just Sophie''s ears and she couldn''t help but nod her head and be as naughty as I had hoped.

    "You want to fuck it?"

    "Why not? She seems shy but I bet she''ll love it after I put it in her ass."

    "Her ass?" Sophie asked in surprise.

    "Of course, your ass will also be next in line I said looking at her. You''re going to help me get her right?"

    Though she had cum, the lust in Sophie was far from settled and though with the lust I had induced in Isabella, I could bag her on my own, I decided adding Sophie to the mix would be more fun.

    "I will, but if you want to fuck her, then it can''t be at my place. She has a boyfriend and he knows where I stay. If she feels she might get caught, she will be against the idea."

    Looking at Isabella who was ahead, though she tried to hide, I could see her rubbing her hips against each other as she moved, her body tight with tension.

    With that much Lust in Isabella, I could fuck her wherever I wanted, even back in the changing room but I wanted to indulge in lavish pleasure.

    "So which hotel do you want us to go to" I said my words surprising Sophie but the little gold digger''s answer did not disappoint.

    The girls took up the same seating position as they had last time as I started the car, I broke the news to Isabella but had a complaint.

    "My parents will be waiting for me at home."

    "Just call them and say you''re over at my place doing an assignment," Sophie said and while Issabell bit her lips, pondering her friend''s words, I placed my hands on her thighs surprising her and getting her to look at me. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I promise you it''s going to be fun and exciting"

    With Isabella already horny, it didn''t take much for my natural charisma to have her dazed by my face and as she nodded at my words, my hand reached up and gave her boob a light squeeze, this followed by me holding her chin and bring her head forward for some seconds of kissing.

    My actions stunned Isabella, Sophie not excluded.

    I had thought nothing would happen till we got o the hotel but as we got on the road, I had to deal with Sophie''s restless hands rubbing cock through my trousers and when we stopped at a red light, she set it free.

    With the warm soft feel of her hand, who was I to complain, I relaxed into my seat, enjoying the message, my eyebrows raising though when Sophie spoke.

    "Isabella, Marcus''s dick is dry and hard to stroke, suck it."

    "That''s not a bad idea" I contributed looking at Isabela whose face was down in reluctance.

    Seeing her remain silent, I thought I and Sophie might have perhaps pushed her too far but it seemed there was more between the two women because Sophie gave her breast a hard squeeze startling her and then pressured her.

    "Hurry up Isabell, the light will soon turn green"

    I thought that wouldn''t be enough but to my surprise Isabella lifted her head, glancing at me and with Sophie''s encouragement leaning over and putting my cock in her mouth.

    "That''s my girl" Sophie said delivering a tight slap to Isabella''s bum, making her shiver.

    I gently placed my hand on Isabella''s head as she sucked my cock, looking at Sophie questioningly and silently chuckling at the burning desire I saw in her eyes.

    Isabella didn''t suck my dick for long as all she had to do was get it well-coated in Saliva.

    "Urghh," I groaned as the light turned green and I stepped on the accelerator, Sophie jacking off my meat with a very hungry gaze.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Papi

    Hotel Covell was where I and the girls departed to. It was on the east side of Los Angeles and attended to the firm upper class of the city.

    With our crumbled dressing and dishevelled selves, if not for my car, I and the girls would have faced serious scrutiny when entering the hotel.

    Debiting my card got us one of the best rooms in the hotel my decision to spend so much money surprising the girls, Sophie even looking a bit hesitant.

    "A beautiful room for two beautiful girls, are you saying that you both shouldn''t be spoiled."

    A parlour, a room and a bathroom, from the walls to the ceiling everything looked expensive and it should be rightfully so considering I paid $7000 for it.

    "Isabella, do you think I should have gone for a single room"

    After sucking my dick, though Isabella had become a little less tense, she was still afraid to look up at me and even now as I called her name, she kept her head down as she answered me.

    "Well, a single room wouldn''t have been bad."

    "Come"

    My words were a command and when Isabella came close to me, I lifted her head by her chin and stared into her eyes.

    "So you just want to spend my money, ride my dick and then dump me tomorrow mornings, no cuddle or getting to know each other"

    At this point there was no need to hide anything, none of us were morons. I had made sure to infuse enough lust and need for my rod in both girls that fucking them was no issue.

    It didn''t matter if they were reluctant to my advances, taking them shopping and bringing them to this hotel wasn''t just a means for me to spend my money and behave like a sugar daddy, it also served as a means for me to dominate their psyche.

    Flustered by my words, though Isabella wanted to think about the elements that were wrong with them, under the pressure of my gaze she hastily said ''No'', shaking her head left and right.

    "Good, because I wouldn''t want to think I am being used by a sweet girl like you."

    Saying these words, I leaned in and kissed Isabella, my hand going behind her head while the other got to her waist and pulled her body to mine.

    "Ahh finally," I thought to myself as my hand grabbed a handful of her ass, and my chest got to feel her massive boobs.

    For several seconds, we sucked on each other''s lips, our eyes closed as we began unleashing the lust we had been holding back.

    I was deeply embroiled in the kiss when a presence from behind had my eyes flickering open, Sophie hugging me from behind her hands freeing my cock from its confinement.

    While I kissed Issabela, I was getting my shaft pumped by Sophie and my neck kissed.

    With such a dynamic it didn''t take long for all of us to be drowned in lustful passion.

    My shirt was soon taken off and my trousers pulled down, my hands quick to also help Isabella take off her top, and undo her black trousers leaving the woman standing in just her black panties. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Behind me, Sophie did away with all her clothing, her naked breasts soon pressing against my back and her raised thigh rubbing against mine.

    The double simulation along with the long build-up, led to me groaning deeply and soon I was emptying my balls.

    Thick white semen flew out of my cock and poured onto Isabella coating her belly a thick white and leaving the girls looking at me in surprise as I stepped back.

    "So much and so sweet" Sophie said leaking off the drops that had fallen onto her hands without shame.

    "You need to try it," Sophie said, scooping some semen from Isabella''s tummy and feeding it to her.

    Though Isabell was hesitant, she tentatively sent out her long pink tongue and licked the white liquid on Sophia''s finger, her soft licks quickly getting stronger till she was sucking Sophie''s finger.

    Sophie smirked at Isabella''s sudden enthusiasm, before then leading her to my front and bringing both themselves to their knees, she began scooping wads of my cum off Isabella''s belly and bringing it up to her mouth so they could both lick.

    "How hot," I thought to myself loving the naughtiness of the two girls.

    As I watched the two women, their tongues sometimes playing with over other, my dick warmed back to life.

    It didn''t take long for Isabella''s tummy to be wiped clean and the woman after that tongue pressed against each other as their lips met in a passionate kiss.

    I had expected Sophie to be the dominant one, but to my surprise it was Isabella who attacked Sophie''s pussy as they kissed, immediately slipping two fingers in and when then Sophie arched her back, her body jolted by the sudden pleasure, she pushed her to the floor and crawled over her.

    While Isabella fingered Sophie, her actions making Sophie moan and shiver beneath her, my eyes trained on the erotic sight of their naked breasts rubbing against each other.

    "You girls are just full of surprises ehh," I said standing up and kneeling behind the two women, the image of Sophie being fingered and Isabella''s lovely ass presented to me.

    Hearing my words, Isabella took her hands out of Sophie''s cave wanting to get to her feet, but with a single hand, I pressed down on her back, having her collapse on Sophie and then I ripped off her black underwear.

    "Don''t "Isabella weakly said as I ran a hand over her wet cunt.

    "Now what is this sudden resistance, you were as meek as a mouse some seconds ago"

    Smack!!

    For my pleasure I slapped Isabella''s ass, putting my dick into her pussy while moulding her meaty behind.

    "This is nice," I said, as my dick was enveloped by Isabella''s cave.

    [Sweet hands -500psdp]

    At least this is still cheap.

    First, I started slow, passionately pushing my dick in and out of Isabella''s cunt and while I did that, I rubbed my thumbs around her rosebud shaped backdoor.

    With sweet hands activated, the feel of my fingers on such a sensitive spot had Isabella ascending several levels of pleasure.

    Mmmfffp! Unnf! Mmm-ahh! A-aahh!

    Her cunt quickly got wet till it began sucking in my dick with squishes, her moans telling of how much she loved my strokes.

    Within seconds I increased my pace, the sound of my hips smashing against her jiggling buttocks soon filling the room.

    "Ahh Marcus, deeper, fuck my dirty pussy harder. Fuck me harder Papi"

    "Fuck u mean Papi," I thought finding the lust in me being further fanned.

    Tightening my grip on Isabella''s hips I obliged to her words, my hips moving faster, my cock pumping into her intoxicating frame, but then after some minutes I pulled my dick out of her with a loud squelch and before she could question me I pressed it into another hole.

    "No, not there Papi"

    Smack!

    "Look forward" I said after delivering a harsh slap to Isabella''s bottom and as she did that I pushed in more of my dick into her tight asshole.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Papi 2

    "Fuck your tight, Ahhhh. So fucking tighter. I''m going to reshape this hole"

    Each push of my dick into Isabella''s puckered hole felt like I was sinking my dick into a black hole.

    Isabella''s wall gripped my dick hard, making each movement in her hole more strenuous but very pleasurable.

    Urhhh!! Mmmfrghh!! Mmmff

    Beneath me, Isabella let out a mixture of moans and groans as my cock violated her backdoor.

    She gripped Sophie''s hands tight, burying her head in her friend''s neck as her eyes went a bit teary.

    "Sophie finger her," I said reaching down and grabbing both Isabella''s arms, holding them by the wrist with a single hand.

    Paaa!

    Pulling on her arms, while Sophie slipped a finger in Isabella''s cunt, pumping it in and out of her snatch, I resumed swinging my waist forward and backwards but this time slowly.

    For the first minute, Isabella was still stuck in a limbo of pain and some pleasure but as time passed, her moans grew louder and I felt her greedily anticipate every pump of my dick.

    "Mais rapido papi, Rapido"

    "Fuck," I muttered, I didn''t understand what Isabella was saying but the eagerness in her tone turned me on. It made my already hard cock go even harder and throb within Isabella''s unforgiving walls.

    "What is she saying, Sophie"

    Even though I was focused on getting my full payout of Isabella''s nasty hole and had forgotten about Sophie, the girl was far from being left out of the pleasure as while she fingered Isabella, she also fingered herself. Worst of all Sophie had her mouth wrapped around her heavy melons, the sight of her enjoying Isabella''s knockers alone making me pound Isabella''s abused hole even harder.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck" Isabella screamed at my brutality, her mouth opening in deep satisfaction but a tear leaking from her eyes.

    "She said you should go faster," Sophie said, her tongue dragging across Isabella''s nipples, the girl aware of my vested interest in them.

    "Finish there quick and come join me here, her nipples are one of a kind"

    When Sophie finished talking, while looking at me she began lightly chewing Isabella''s nipples, her action making my body flush with the desire to release.

    I gripped Isabella''s hips even tighter, my fingers digging into her flesh and pounded away, her cries and my groans resonating around the room pleasure filling our heads till eventually, we reached our peak.

    Not being able to resist the deep heat and tightness of Isabella''s tight hole, my cock, twitched and with the contraction of balls, it released its hot seed into Isabella''s tight canal, the heat from my release being the simulation the Latina needed to hit her peak and begin squirting over Sophie.

    Arhhhhhh! Urghhhhhh!

    A mix of I and Isabella''s cry reverberated around the room as we came and I pressed her fat ass to my pelvis as hard as I could till I was done emptying my balls and filling her with my jizz, my form collapsing forward, held up only by my arms. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sweat I didn''t know I had begun releasing dripped down my face as I caught my breath, my eyes going down to Isabella who had fallen over Sophie and nearly suffocated the girl.

    I smirked at the sight of Sophie pushing her head out from beneath her friend''s big juggers.

    "Open your mouth "

    Sophie looked confused at my words but when a thick liquid began falling from my mouth, she hastily opened her mouth and began gulping it.

    Rising up, I pulled my cock out of Isabella''s hole, watching as while her expanded butthole tried to close up, cum ran out of her stuffed canal, flowing down to her cunt before dripping to the floor.

    "Beautiful"

    I muttered as I stood up and went to set up the next events.

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000]

    [Aura multiplier x4 -6000]

    "This is expensive, either I get another skill that enhances dominance or I unlock this mental and become able to better manipulate it." I thought

    Snap!!

    The sound of leather hitting leather rang out and then my voice deep and commanding rang out.

    "Both of you on your Knees."

    Though clumsy the girls both scrambled to push up their bodies, getting into kneeling position as fast as they could.

    "Glad that worked"

    As the girls knelt and turned to me, a shiver of fear went through their eyes as they saw the shiny leather belt in my hand and not giving the time to think, I gave my next order.

    "The both of you will crawl to the bathroom and the last person to arrive receives 3 whips from my belt."

    For better effect I snapped my belt once more, sending shock through their hearts and then I turned and walked to the bathroom.

    A few steps from the bathroom, I heard several thuds behind me, relief filling me that my plan had worked.

    My mind burned with the desire to turn and see the girls, but I suppressed it and instead walked a bit faster into the bathroom, quickly taking a seat on the edge of the bathtub and watching as seconds later, Sophie hastily crawled into the bathroom a smile of victory on her face, Isabela fearfully entering some seconds later.

    "You came last " I said looking at the girl, who hurdled by the door, my cock hardening at the sight of both women and shocking dripping precum.

    "Come here"

    Isabella shivered at my command but she crawled over to my position her slow movements giving me the time to admire the way her ass fell to the left and right as she moved, her huge dangling boobs making my dick rock hard and precum to actually drip from it.

    I had Isabella crawl between my legs stroking her hair as her eyes magnated to my throbbing cock.

    "Do you want to suck it?" I asked receiving a nod almost immediately.

    "Alright, but first before you to receive your punishment."

    "My ass hurts" Isabella called her watery eyes moving to the whip in my hand.

    "I know, but you were still last," I said stroking her face and to the surprise of both women, I threw the belt to Sophie.

    "Give her two lashes on her ass and they better be painful or I''ll use your ass to make an example."

    "Papi" Isabella whimpered burying her face in my hands as Sophie with trembling hands held the belt, only swinging it down on the Latina''s big bum when I fixed her with a hard gaze.

    Whip!!

    A squeal of pain left Isabella''s lips but then rather than run away she buried her face in my hands, her body trembling unceasingly.

    I watched Isabella''s body with a burning desire and then looked up at Sophie''s naked curvy form which raised the belt for the next whip, a rush of power going through me.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Big Swaying Flags

    Thwack!!

    The second hit came down hard, and Isabella buried her face further in my palms, her eyes dripping tears and her body trembling harder.

    Though Sophie hit Isabella hard, it wasn''t bad enough that she would be in pain for the past hour.

    Buckling under the pressure of my gaze and threat she managed to find a balance between listening to my orders and causing her friend as little pain as possible.

    Though I wasn''t completely satisfied with my work, I nodded my head to her as this was just the first time, there would be other times in the future to stamp my authority over the two women.

    Getting my acknowledgement, Sophie dropped the belt and knelt beside her friend, an apologetic look on her face as she gently rubbed her back.

    "Isabella I''m sorry" Sophie said her eyes getting teary.

    Impassively, I bent forward and reached for Isabella''s bum, grabbing a handful of her ass cheek particularly where Sophie had whipped and then gave it light spanks.

    "You have a big beautiful ass, Isabella," I said pulling on her hair and having her look up at me.

    "Thank you" She muttered in a shaky tone, her eyes barely able to remain on me.

    "Sophie, go eat out Isabella''s ass, it should help with the pain, and also there''s a snack there for you."

    Sophie was caught off-guard by my words, but after glancing at me she quickly crawled behind her friend giving me a heavenly view of her wiggling ass buns and then she extend her tongue and began lapping at Isabella''s hole.

    Sophie first licked up from Isabella''s pussy, her tongues scooping the cum which had dripped down and then when she arrived at Isabella''s hole, she gave it several kisses, burying her head in the crack of her friend''s big bum and then pushed her tongue past her sphincter.

    Isabella had stopped tearing up and began shivering when Sophie got behind her, but when her asshole got invaded, this time by a much softer and gentle organ, she let out a gasp, looking up at me with ecstasy.

    Without a word, I leaned down and captured her lips, sucking on pink lips and then invading her mouth with my tongue and dancing with her submissive tongue.

    Wads of Saliva flew from my mouth into Isabella''s filling it and forcing the girl to swallow, and when we separated, spit drippled down her mouth to the floor her breath heavy from the long intense kiss and Sophie''s attention to her backdoor.

    "Did you enjoy it"

    "Yes," Isabella nodded.

    "Good now take care of daddy''s meat, it''s beginning to hurt him."

    As if being reminded of something she had forgotten, Isabella''s eyes lit up, excitement filling her as her eyes moved to my cock whose cap was coated in pre cum. Still, before she gobbled up my dick, she pushed her big ass back at Sophie with a long moan, her eyes closing and then moving her body forward she came for my dick.

    Isabella''s pink tongue slipped out of her mouth, this soft organ the first to make contact with my twitching dick.

    Her tongue slipped onto the underside of my dick, acting like a sort of cushion as her mouth opened wide and swallowed the head of my meat.

    Hmmmmhh!!

    Within her mouth, I could feel Isabella''s tongue swish and wrap around the head of my cock, licking off the pre cum that had been loaded there and then putting her hand on my thighs, she swallowed a bit more of my dick before sucking her hard on it.

    In a slow rhythmic movement, Isabella''s head moved back and forth on my dick, twisting left and right and she wrung my pipe dry of any liquid still left in it.

    She sucked for some seconds before releasing my cock with a pop and then pushing several strands of hair behind her ear, she focused on my dick and when next her head moved forward she gobbled nearly all of my dick.

    Urghhhh!!

    I groaned as Isabella got more intense with her work and my eyes drifted down to the sight of Sophie feasting on Isabella''s big butt while her own curvy ass, stood swaying behind her like a flag.

    "So much ass," I thought, the visual sight making me skip a couple of pleasure ladders.

    I had thought Isabella would be the one to drain my cock, but Sophie in a display of skill had gotten her to cum rather quickly and while Isabella lay on the floor shaken up, Sophie menacingly crawled forward and devoured my dick.

    "How devious," I said with a chuckle getting a wink out of Sophie.

    Sucking my dick like it was her long-lost lollipop, Sophie soon got me to jerk backwards and pour my seed in her mouth.

    The dark-haired girl hungrily swallowed it like it was a fountain pouring out cream and after I shot the last rope, she went over to her friend and shared the rest which she had stored in her mouth.

    Watching the two girls exchange my cum in a sensual kiss was quite the erotic sight but before my dick got any more ideas, I pulled us into the shower, the three of us leaving it several minutes later with me having a raging hardon and while Isabella called for dinner over the phone, I attacked Sophie pussy.

    I carried her in my arms like she weighed nothing, my strength shocking the girls and then putting my dick in her hole, gave her the hardest fucking I had ever delivered, her scream so loud that I had Isabella stuff her mouth with both their panties.

    .... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What woke me the next morning was the feel of one of the soft warm weights I had been enjoying leaving my right chest.

    Cracking a single eye open I watched as Isabella carefully pushed herself off the bed careful not to make a sound but just as she moved to walk away her eyes fell on my exposed semi-hard cock.

    I amusingly watched as she took a hard swallow, fighting several thoughts in her mind and then with shaky steps walked away, heading for the living room.

    A minute later after carefully detaching myself from Sophie''s warm body, I headed to the living room not hiding the sound of my steps and I found Sophie with her skirt on and struggling to strap on her bra.

    "Marcus" she called looking at me with a guilty gaze and when I kept silent and moved towards her fearfully began walking back.

    "Were you planning to leave us and just silently sneak out."

    "No," Isabella said with a croak, increasing her pace when I moved faster.

    "Really, why do you have on your shoes and skirt, and are hurriedly trying to wear your bra."

    "I..." Isabella wanted to say, but soon the words were cut out of her mouth as her back collided with a wall and I was upon her trembling form in a second.

    I grabbed her chin and was just about to speak when Sophie interrupted from the back.

    "Marcus there''s a call for you."

 Chapter 68 - 68: Thats Not How To Do It

    "Bring it" I waved my hand.

    The caller was unknown so I picked it up with a sigh, holding the phone to my ear while fixing Isabella with a stare that had her pressing her fingers together and looking down at them.

    "Hello"

    "Is this Marcus Lawson"

    "Yes, this is Marcus."

    "Well My name is Dwayne Garrick, representative lawyer of Ford Motors and I''m calling you because of some shares which have been transferred to your name. I believe you have already been made aware of this."

    "Hmmm"

    "Did you hear me, Sir"

    "Yes"

    "Okay, to finalize the transfer and give you a short brief, I will need you to come to the company headquarters today by 3 pm"

    I took my phone off my ear and checked the time and then I answered him.

    "It''s 7 am and I''m in Los Angeles."

    "We are aware of that and have prepared a plane, all we will need is a location so we can send a car to come pick you up immediately."

    "I''m at Ritz Carlton, come pick me up by 9

    The man on the other end of the phone was taken aback but then he answered.

    "Very well, I will be expecting you. The car will be ready."

    "Good"

    "Till then Sir''

    "Bye"

    "A readied car and a plane" I mumbled as I handed the phone back to Sophie who had already clung to my back and began pinching my nipples and then I focused back on Isabella.

    By now, the girl had already calmed down but there was still a bit of fear on her face since she had after all been caught.

    Isabell had on a shameful and guilty expression but before she could speak, I leaned forward and kissed her.

    Though it had already been a whole night, the lust I had induced in Isabell with my incubus gaze was still there just temporarily satisfied by our actions within the night and waiting for the least opportunity to resurface.

    Isabella first pushed against my tongue when it tried to invade her, but without much effort, it was overpowered, and when I wrapped my hand around her waist pulling her body to me, she melted in my arms.

    As we kissed my hands, went to her thighs, grabbing them and then moving up, pushing up Isabella''s skirt till my hands finally grabbed her incredible rear.

    Parting my lips from Isabella''s with a single look in her eyes, I saw that she was already being consumed by lust.

    "You''re hard," Isabelle said looking down at my cock, grabbing and giving it a hard squeeze, speeding up the flow of blood to my lower region.

    I pressed my lips on hers once more, loving as she wrapped her around my neck, pulling me deeper into our kiss.

    We kissed for some seconds before I suddenly held her by her hips and lifted her up, taking us to the couch, where Sophie already was, the girl having her legs crossed while sipping on some juice which I could bet cost three times its worth and looking through the food menu.

    "You guys want anything in particular for breakfast"

    "Make the decision'' I said turning back to Isabella and grabbing her large breasts.

    "Finally"

    "You squeezed them yesterday" Isabella said embarrassed by the worship I was looking at her knockers with.

    "Not enough, you kept on passing out after each orgasm, leaving me and Sophie to fuck throughout last night."

    "And yet you''re still as hard as rock" Sophie commented glancing at my dick which was hard and pressing up against Isabella''s butt. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "With women like you around how can it sleep? Maybe after I''m done I''ll come help you with your ass again.

    "NO," Sophie said looking at me warily, ready to bolt if I made any move towards her.

    "Hmm, what did he do," Isabella asked taken aback by Sophie''s fear of my dick, her hand reaching back and grabbing my dick.

    A deep pout claimed Sophie''s face and with an evil grin, I looked up at Isabella.

    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll show you some other time."

    Isabell wanted to talk but I dived in for my prize, sucking the sides of her big melons before then attacking her areola.

    Mmmhh! Mmmmhh!

    Isabella clamped down on my head as I vigorously began sucking her tits, hoarse moans leaving her mouth but she did not stay idle as one of her hands stroked my dick, burying it in her ass crack and then humping it.

    Isabella and I were in our world of pleasure, sucking and groaning, when Sophie suddenly spoke.

    "Here let me help you."

    "She got off the bed and got between my legs and taking my cock from Isabella''s hand, admonished her.

    "You need to make it slippery so he can enjoy it."

    With those words, my cock disappeared into Sophie''s mouth going down her throat immediately.

    Getting to suckle on Isabella''s boobs while getting my dick sucked was okay for me, but then I felt Sophie take my wet dripping cock out of her mouth, rub its tip across Isabella''s butt crack and then slip it past her rosebud.

    "There" the woman said returning to the couch and leaving me groaning as Isabella sank on my cock.

    For some seconds, Isabella''s face was tight with pain, but as I sucked her melons the pain abated and soon she was moving her ass up and down my thick length, letting out deep gasps and clutching onto my shoulders firmly.

    .....

    My phone rang at 9:24 am and by the time it was 11: 17 am, I was dressing up after giving Isabella''s ass a cream pie and having breakfast.

    "Seriously, do you have to go," Sophie said rolling on the bed and arching her back, making her already big ass more prominent and my throat to go dry.

    "Yes, I do" I said to the girls chuckling at Isabella''s pouting face.

    "You said we would spend the whole day together."

    "I know, but I didn''t expect something to come up"

    Having had the hotel get me something quite form-fitting, white sneakers, blue fashion jeans a black shirt under a blue jacket, I moved to the girls who were lying on the bed rolling and playing with each other''s sexy bodies.

    "You have the room for the rest of the day, so enjoy yourselves."

    With these words, I leaned down and kissed the girls, and as I exited, the room, my mind forgot all about them, the overwhelming amount of money I was about to get my hands on, was the only thing on my mind.

    I was just about to exit our lodging when there was a knock on the door and opening I saw a hotel attendant holding two bottles of wine.

    "Your order Sir"

    "Huh order"

    I was still confused about this order when Sophie wrapped in a blanket came trudging towards us, an embarrassed smile on her face as she took the bottle and shooed the waiter away.

    "Here," I said giving him a tip before he exited."

    "What are those," I asked.

    "Just wine" Sophie answered but the system thought otherwise.

    [Ding congratulations to the host for completing a hidden sugar daddy mission and getting a forbidden sugar daddy skill.]

 Chapter 69 - 69: Test

    [Ding congratulations to the host for completing a hidden sugar daddy mission and getting a hidden sugar daddy skill.

    Hidden Mission: spend $100000 on a woman and fuck her within 24 hours.

    Hidden Mission reward: Daddy''s slave, the option to turn Sophie Harlan into a slave.]

    [Daddy''s slave: spend $100000 on any woman and fuck her within 24 hours to turn her into your totally loyal slave. Though she will seem to still possess a will and thoughts of her own, her every being will be tuned towards serving and pleasing you.

    Warning: There is a x10 increase in the amount to be spent on the next woman after each successful enslavement.]

    "A literal slave" I muttered in my head, my mind had already been blown away by the system''s ability to take me back in time but to think it could make someone my slave was bizarre.

    I gulped at the implications, but unfortunately sobered up quickly as I realised how easily it was to find myself needing 100 million to enslave someone.

    [System from what I understand enslaving Sophie is free and will not be counted as me having used my skill once right]

    "yes"

    "Good, enslave her."

    "If the system had said no, there was no way I would have wasted such an expensive skill on her money angry ass."

    [Ding Sophie Harlen has been enslaved.]

    Just like that, it happened and while I looked for any noticeable change in Sophie, I questioned her.

    "Is there really nothing to those wines"

    Sophie smiled sheepishly and then hiding behind the bottle spoke.

    "They are Domaine de la Romanee and cost $8000 each."

    I blinked at Sophie''s words my mind reeling at the fact that there were actually drinks that expensive.

    "How much have you spent since getting to this hotel" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know"

    "Estimate"

    Well, I would say $30000 but I made an order to the hotel on your tab for some exquisite brand clothes from their shops for me and Isabell so it could still be more.

    "And when where you going to tell me about this purchase"

    "Tomorrow when I see you at school"

    "Slap"

    With no warning, I delivered a harsh brutal slap to Sophie''s left cheek, swiftly grabbing the two bottles from her hand as she crumbled to the ground.

    Though I was annoyed by the extra spending Sophie had decided to indulge in especially wanting to do it behind my back, it didn''t really bother me considering there was a limit on my tab and her actions were still tolerable.

    The real reason I had hit her was to test the authenticity of her enslavement.

    "Get up"

    Though disoriented, Sophie pushed herself to her feet, tears already falling down her eyes but I leaned forward and wrapping her arm around her neck kissed her softly.

    "Don''t cry" I whispered.

    ''I''m sorry" she muttered weeping with sincerity that startled me.

    "It''s okay I''ve forgiven you"

    "Really" Sophie asked looking at me hopefully and I had to kiss her again to assure her all was right.

    Though she still had a red stinging hand print on her face and her cheeks were marked with tears, Sophie smiled at my words, leaning forward and captain my lips, pressing her body on me and kissing me passionately.

    "Is everything okay?" A voice asked drawing our attention.

    It was Isabella and when we turned to her and she saw the red imprint on Sophie''s face she rapidly approached, each of her steps causing her massive naked knockers to jiggle and my throat to thirst.

    "What happened," Isabella asked, her gaze immediately landing on me.

    "It''s not Marcus Isabella, It''s my fault"

    "What do you mean, what did you do that made him dare hit you," Isabella asked, her expression one of fury. The girl looked ready to go a full 360 on me.

    "I tried to steal a million dollars from him"

    "You what" Isabella exclaimed in disbelief, her anger at her friend being hurt unable to trump the weight of a million dollars being stolen.

    "Stop it, Isabella, you and her can discuss this later, for now taking care of her face is the priority."

    "I have some salve in my bag" Isabella heavily said rushing off and when she left, Sophie looked at me with a grin.

    "How do you like my story Daddy"

    "Beautiful, but you''ll need to cook another far better one to convince her to keep bouncing on my dick," I said pinching her breast.

    "Don''t worry I know what to do."

    When Isabell returned, we moved to the room where I carefully applied the cooling cream on Sophie''s face my motion gentle.

    When I was done, I shared a passionate kiss with Sophia before grabbing a confused Isabella and after kissing her departing, back on track to claim a generation changing sum of money.

    ............

    After I had completed my bizarre mission and gotten my hands on a 7% stake in Ford Motors, I had been quick to ask the system for my shares only to be told that it would take a notification and 5 days for me to have it in my palms.

    The notification came two days later, meeting me in the form of an email and then today it was 5 days and I was travelling to get what was mine.

    Descending from my hotel room to the lobby, I took a look at the time and seeing that I still had some minutes to spare moved to sit in one of the available chairs but then I was approached by a young man in a black suit.

    "Good morning, sir," The man said with a bright smile.

    "Good morning"

    "I''m Abel Rodrick, your driver, here to take you to the airport"

    "Okay"

    Hearing my simple answer, Abel nodded and led the way, the young man flashing a smile to one of the hotel attendants who stood behind a shiny brown counter.

    "When we stepped out of the hotel, I was led to a black Lincoln town car, the door opened for me and gently closed when I got in.

    While I got comfortable on the exquisite white interior of the cat, Abel took his place and the driver seat and quickly started the car, quickly getting on the road.

    "Seems he is aware of my time crunch."

 Chapter 70 - 70: A 9 To A Slut

    My time with Abel while considerable was uneventful as after several minutes of driving which included a stop at my house, we entered Los Angeles International Airport.

    When I was told that a plane had been arranged for me, my mind quickly conjured up the luxurious image of me being offered a first-class seat, it was too limited to imagine that I would be taken to the private terminal of the airport and parked before what was unmistakably a black Gulfstream.

    "A jet" I muttered, my mouth falling open as I stared out the window.

    Unfortunately, this embarrassing, bumpkin moment of mine was witnessed by Abel but acting like he had seen nothing he loudly cleared his throat.

    "Sir we have arrived."

    "Ahh Yes"

    Abel''s warning came just in time as a second later, the door was opened by a female in a white shirt, and tight red skirt which would have been proper for the office if it wasn''t too short. She had on black heels and a red beret.

    "Sir"

    Having already regained my calm I confidently stepped out of the car and received a warm greeting from the woman, my balls tightening in my pants as I followed her to climb up to the craft, her compacted butt presented to me in the most devious way.

    Captain Tush was the man who piloted this Jet and as I put on my seat belt for what I had been informed would be a 4 hours flight, the plane got on the runway.

    "Can''t believe I''m in Jet and worst of all on my way to claim ownership of 100s of millions of dollars."

    In my previous life, when things had still been going well, I had been nowhere near this level of success nor did I interact with someone on such a level.

    The realization of how many ladders I had skipped to get here shook me to my core my throat going dry in a silent disbelief.

    I watched through the window as the plane took into the air and then I released my seatbelt and trying to get comfortable began looking at the luxury around me, my eyes falling on the hostess approaching me.

    For this flight, other than the captain, there were two hostesses on board, the one who had welcomed me from the car being Leticia and the second who was currently walking up to me called Jane.

    "Sir, can I get you anything, a drink perhaps" Jane asked bending down so she was looking down at me, the red lipstick on her face complimenting her beautiful face and uniform.

    "That would do"

    "Any wine in particular"

    "Hmm. Forget the wine, there is something else I would rather have" I said, with a smile that got the waitress''s curiosity stroked.

    Minutes later, a couple of laughs were circulating within the plane and the sitting position had drastically changed.

    Compared to the modest seat I had first taken, I was now seated on a sofa, Jane seated on my right thigh and laughing as I heavily coughed.

    "You inhaled it too fast, she said rubbing my back and taking the lit cigar out of my hand. She waited till I calmed down and then waved the Cigar at me.

    "Still want to go"

    "Sure"

    With a smirk, she put the Cigar to her lips taking a light drag, making it end light a beautiful red and then after some seconds she brought her lips hovering just some inches from me and let the smoke go."

    "Now you try," she said, her voice low and sultry and rather than pass me the cigar, she brought it to my lips.

    Looking away from her dark eyes, I focused on the cigar taking a light drag and then savouring the smoke as I had been instructed, I let it out.

    "Not bad, you learn fast" she said her left hand stroking my cheek and as I released thick smoke over her face, she leaned forward and placed light kisses on my lips, before finally capturing them in a blown kiss.

    If any of you are wondering how things got to this point, you know the development of the sexual tension between me and Jane, well, for the most part, it''s quite simple.

    Rather than a drink, feeling invigorated about my climb up the ladders of wealth I decided to finally indulge in a habit of the wealthy I had always envied.

    Smoking big fat expensive cigars.

    A simple $100 cigar was what I had in mind when I asked for one, but instead, I had been offered what was called a Cohiba Behike this Cigar going at over $500.

    A $500 worth Cigar was what Jane had brought me and with desire in her eyes had offered to teach me to smoke, the woman confidently taking a seat on my lap as she gradually turned the atmosphere into a sexual and luxurious one.

    I summed up Jane''s interest to the fact that I was an average 23-year-old and had suddenly been thrown into serious wealth.

    With how bold she was, I assumed that both she and her friend had been made aware of who I was and they wanted to sink their claws into my innocent and naive mind by getting into my pants.

    "So, this is the power of money. The ability to turn a 9 in a cock hungry slut"

    The kiss between me and Jane deepened, the $500 worth Cigar dropped to the side as she straddled me and began grinding on my hard cock.

    "Fuck" I groaned as my hands went to her butt and sank into them helping to press her down harder on my body.

    Jane and I were full blow out horny by the time we decided to take our actions to the next level, my cock quickly freed and her skirt raised to the waist.

    The exotic woman, pushed her underwear to the side revealing her well-shaved pink pussy and then aligning my cock with her cunt, descended on it.

    Mmmmmfhh!!

    Groans both left our mouths as a wave of pleasure went through us, our eyes closed as we enjoyed the formation of our connection.

    Jane sank till all of my meat was swallowed and then hooking her finger around my neck she began gently bouncing up and down, my hands running over her smooth delicate thighs, its texture sending tingles through me.

    "This is a different class of woman."

    Jane might just be an air hostess, but she was a hostess to a group of people with luxurious taste.

    While she rode up and down my cock, I was being hit with her delicious scent, the sweet feel of her skin, and the feel of her pussy walls wrapped around my cock. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So sweet, Anghh Anghh, so deep, Anghh"

    Jane''s hips moved faster as she spoke, her words pouring straight into my ears, and as I let myself be consumed by the pleasure of her cunt and her erotic moans, I wondered what scheme was being played at the moment.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Do You Know Who I Am

    With creamy skin that had me licking her neck and the nerve-pleasing cries that left her mouth, it was no problem for me to erupt inside the woman despite my earlier activities this morning and then proceed to bend her over.

    Anghh Anghhh, Marcus-ohh, Mmmhh

    Seeing Jane make no considerable effort to silence her moans, I went with the flow, hammering my hips on her soft white ass and leaving red prints on them as I smacked them.

    Her beret having fallen off some time ago, I pulled on her black hair as I fucked her, grunting as my sacks tingled in preparation to release another load.

    Though Jane''s cunt, unfortunately, didn''t drip like that of the other women I had fucked, it was wet enough that my cock slipped in and out of her effortlessly.

    Rubbing my thumb over her pink rosebud, I upped my pace, my actions eliciting loud elegant moans from Jane and a minute later, I erupted, my cock, pulsing with thick white semen and blasting it all over the pink walls of Jane''s cunt.

    Mmmhh!! Mmmhh!

    It wasn''t just me that came, but Jane also and for this nerve wrecking moaning she sealed her lips shut, looking up in delight as her body trembled.

    Having one last feel of the woman''s bottom I pulled out my cock, and tucking it back in my pants sat by the side leaving a raised pink gapping hole hanging to my left for some seconds before the owner found the strength to bring down her butt and pushed herself up.

    Sprawled over the sofa, I watched as she stood to her feet with panic in her eyes, quickly pulling down her skirt and struggling to fix her messy hair courtesy of me.

    "Hey calm down, why are you looking so frightened."

    "I could get fired for this" Jane said in fear and then looked towards the crew cabin staring at the curtain which had been closed the whole time.

    "Oh no, no, what have I done"

    As Jane spoke, she buried her face in her hands, shaking it furiously and in disbelief.

    "Calm down, it''s just sex" I said wondering what Jane was playing at.

    "No, you don''t understand, I could get fired for this, I don''t even understand how this could have happened. I didn''t want this, I''m usually so well coordinated."

    "Are you saying you didn''t want to have sex with me, that I forced you"

    "No that''s not it" Jane quickly explained.

    "I admit that I had a bit of a crush on you the moment you stepped into this aircraft, but it was not so bad that I would lose control and have sex with you. Having sex with you is a violation of my employment contract."

    "Are there cameras on the jet," I asked and she shook her head.

    "So then who will tell on us," I said standing and pulling a stunned Jane into my arms, my hands going to her butt.

    "The captain is locked away in his cabin right."

    "Yes, but there''s still Leticia" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Aren''t you both friends, she let us fuck here without saying a word"

    Jane looked down in embarrassment, her current behaviour a 360 spin from the confident woman who had straddled and kissed me.

    Jane looked up at me hesitantly, her hands gripped my shirt and then she whispered.

    "I''m not sure."

    My eyes narrowed at her words, and bringing my lips down to her ears I whispered, "What''s the matter."

    "There is no way Leticia had no idea what was happening here. She should have come here and stopped this, but she let it happen.

    I suspect I was setup."

    "How" I asked very doubtful, thrown off right now, unable to comprehend what was happening.

    I thought I was the one being plotted against, but it was beginning to seem I was just a pawn.

    As if sensing my doubt, Jane''s body trembled and in a shaky tone, she whispered in my ears.

    "I think I was drugged."

    Jane''s reply made me step away from her, my eyes narrowing in doubt but with eyes which had gotten teary at some point, she shook her head at me with a silent plea.

    "Mr Lawson, I hope all is well"

    "Yes it is," I said answering Leticia who had popped out from behind the curtains and was looking at me with an innocent smile.

    "Would you care for a drink"

    "Yeah, I would like one"

    Collapsing on one of the seats, I stared up at Jane who was pitifully looking down at me and pulled her into my arms, having her sit on my lap once more despite her protests. I was interested in where all this was leading.

    When Leticia returned from the bar, I noticed that Jane looked down unable to face her colleague and so I decided to get to the bottom of things, stopping the woman from leaving after she had poured me a drink.

    "Leticia you''re aware that Jane and I were fucking like rabbits just some minutes ago right"

    My questions had both women looking at me in shock, my directness in approaching the problem stunning them but as I had a taste of sweet burning wine, I got my answer and an unwanted message.

    "Yes"

    [Ding, Jane Lareth has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "System seriously" I cursed in my mind focusing on the issue at hand.

    "Good, now do you have a hand in any of this."

    "No"

    "Do you plan to use this against her"

    "No Sir, I have no such plans"

    After the questions, I reached down and had another sip of wine, letting out a hum as it slowly went down my throat.

    "Leticia, do you both have the least idea who I am"

    "No, we just know you''re a special guest of the company who needs to reach Michigan quickly."

    "Jane, how about you,''

    "Same as Leticia"

    Though both answers surprised me, especially when Jane agreed with Leticia, I kept my face calm.

    "By now I''m sure you both must have figured out that I''m not used to luxury, and so are wondering what I have done that necessitated a jet being flown to come pick me and well the simple answer for that is that I am the newest major shareholder in the company.

    Do the both of you understand what that means?"

 Chapter 72 - 72: Cooperate Headache

    Though I exaggerated a bit, considering a more appropriate term for me would be significant shareholder, my words got the intended effect as Jane stiffened and Leticia''s eyes widened.

    They both nodded their heads to my question, their bodies taut.

    "Leticia, I''m going to give you a second chance and ask if you would like to retract your answer because if I find out that you have been lying which wouldn''t be difficult I will make you regret it for the rest of your life"

    I glanced at Letica when I finished speaking, my gaze making her flinch with visible fear.

    Taking a sip from the glass cup, I smirked when seconds later, Leticia spoke,

    "I would like to retract my answer"

    "In that case, tell me what is really going on."

    "I drugged Jane with a potent Aphrodisiac when she came to get you your cigar and then videoed the both of you having sex."

    "Why"

    "I wanted to get Jane to refuse the European transfer which the company has selected her for, so I can be sent instead."

    I hadn''t even gotten my shares and I was already having an episode with the nasty side of the corporate world, a sigh left my lips, and I stretched my hand forward.

    "The camera"

    Fearful, Leticia quickly went back to the crew cabin and brought the camera she had used and as I watched the recording of I and Jane engaging in the throes of passionate sex, I wondered what it would be like to have a naked Leticia there with us.

    "So you made a record of me to display to other people." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sir please, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I did it for the sake of my family I don''t want to lose them"

    I smacked my lips at her words, and looking at her spurred her to explain.

    "My husband lives in London and has been discontented by my absence from home, he threatened to get a divorce, if I can''t get a transfer to London or agree to quit my job"

    Leticia had regretful tears as she said this her body trembling and then she fell on her knees and begged me to have mercy.

    "Well if you suck my dick and ride my cock for the rest of the week, I''ll forget about this and even help you be transferred to London"

    That is what I would have liked to say, but the starry lovey-dovey eyes Jane was looking at me with at the moment had me change my mind.

    In just the minutes we had interreacted the girl had developed an unhealthy attraction for me.

    I had an important meeting ahead of me and wasn''t ready to push the buttons of a girl who was a bit too bold and possibly emotional.

    I didn''t want the news headlines reading something like "hostess kills her fellow hostess over their stunning hot boss"

    "Jane will decide your punishment, leave."

    Though a look of near despair flashed on Leticia''s face, she stood to her feet and moved out of our sight, leaving me to have my lips crashed into by Jane''s.

    Pulling on my head, Jane passionately kissed me, pouring love and affection into it while I with my hands poured lust and desire to breast and ass.

    "Marcus" Jane suddenly said ending our heated exchange of saliva and looking at me with embarrassment.

    "Yes beautiful" I decided to be sly, making Jane blush with a cute smile but she hardened her expression and spoke.

    "I know this might sound crazy, but though I''ve just met you, I think I love you."

    Jane''s words stunned me for several seconds, but just as I was about to speak, she hurriedly spoke.

    "Look, I''m not trying to obligate you to anything or make you feel guilty. I just want to say how I feel, because like I said, though without being drugged I wouldn''t have fucked you, with the feelings you sparked in me when you got in here, I definitely would have kissed you before you left."

    Along with looking vulnerable, Jane had her fingers pressed against each other when she spoke and then when she was done, she placed a firm kiss on my lips, stood up and hurried away.

    "I don''t give girls flowers, I give them good wood though...." Leaning into my seat, I hummed one of the popular songs from the future, shaking my mind of thought about Jane as I remembered that I still had a couple of sugar babies to handle.

    The system was quite strict that I should at least care for my sugar babies while having them loving me, I wasn''t looking to add another woman who I would have to keep an eye on.

    [Ding, Reminder that Jane Lareth has reached the requirements to be a potential sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    "System seriously,"

    ......

    After having a good fuck, and settling the squabble between two women I would like to see go down on each other, relaxing for the rest of my flight was all I had in mind, but I didn''t get that.

    Jane with her confidence and prime looks restored walked towards me, the smile on her face suggesting that she had settled things with Leticia.

    "I decided not to give any punishment, I understand her case and told her I would deny the transfer and recommend her instead."

    Though I wasn''t in support of Jane just letting Leticia off the hook, I didn''t make my thoughts known.

    I nodded at Jane with a smile and then after she happily took a seat opposite me, her bearing and posture what one you would expect from an elite hostess, she initiated a light conversation between, not hiding her desire to know more about me.

    "I''m 23"

    "How about you"

    Jane bit her lips for some seconds a little embarrassed and then looking at me keenly answered.

    "26"

    Relief went through her when she saw me nod casually at her answer and then she smoothly continued the conversation.

    "If you''re worried about meeting the CEO, then you shouldn''t worry much. I may not know him on a personal level, but he is a really humble man who respects us all very well.

    "I see"

    Seeing me silent, Jane fidgeted for some seconds and then she spoke

    "Do you have a place to stay in Michigan"

    "No"

    "Well, how about'' she enthusiastically started but I stopped her with a hand.

    "Jane, the fuck was good, but I''m not looking for a relationship."

 Chapter 73 - 73: Cooperate Weakness

    It was just a 4 hours flight, yet as I descended the jet, I felt like I had been in it for a whole day.

    "The new life" I muttered, my eyes going to a black jeep waiting for me.

    Though I knew I wouldn''t always be travelling with a private jet, the fact that I had gotten it along with a bunch of special treatment made me feel detached from the common people of the world.

    I was in a whole different world, one which they would probably never get to experience in their lives.

    I struggled to better understand my feelings as I descended but before I could find an answer, I was standing before a car and having the door opened for me by a new driver.

    I moved to step into the car, but then a pointed gaze on my back had me turning around to look at Jane.

    I gave her a slight smile, chuckling internally as her face brightened and then slipped into the car.

    "My name is James, it is a pleasure to have you, sir"

    "Thank you, James."

    "I hope you had a great flight"

    "That I will"

    "The headquarters is 20 miles away and that should take us about 20 minutes, please inform me if you need anything"

    "I will"

    Our exchange was simple and polite and for the next two minutes, I rested and looked out the window, observing what Michigan looked like and nodding my head at the occasional location the driver pointed out as we drove.

    It didn''t take long for us to drive away from the noise of the city and enter a green un even region, a tall and long structure which could only be the headquarters of Ford Motors soon coming into sight.

    The car took me straight to the front of the building and as I stepped out, my eyes went over the shiny dark glasses that made up the wall of the building.

    "The 23 floor, Mr Garrick says he will be waiting for you there"

    Nodding to James as he closed the door, I walked into the building, nodding at the man who opened the door for me and feeling out of place as I entered the lobby and found I was the only one not putting on an official attire.

    "Oh, well," I shrugged my shoulders.

    Several eyes scrutinized me but I ignored them. I headed for the receptionist to ask for directions, telling them my business and though they were sceptical, after a phone call, one of them immediately offered to lead me.

    While I was being led, my eyes linger on the butt of the female ahead of me, using the sways of her hops to pass the seconds and I think she noticed me because she turned around and gave me a smile, putting a much better sway and jiggling her ass as she moved forward.

    "At this rate, women in the cooperate might as well just be my weakness" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To my confusion, we went past a number of elevators which I had thought she was leading to before then rounding a corner and entering a hallway that had just two gold-plated elevators.

    "Here you go Sir, the VIP elevator"

    "Hmm, you have a nice ass"

    My words caught the woman off guard but with an embarrassed smile, she answered.

    "Thank you"

    "Bend over let me properly see it."

    The receptionist blinked in surprise once more but looking around and seeing no one in sight she bent forward.

    "Can I touch it"

    "Yes," she said with a trembling tone, her eyes darting around.

    Smack!!

    Smack!!

    "It''s a really nice ass. you can go." I said after smacking her buns twice, my eyes now on the elevator.

    Hearing her heels clack as she walked away, probably confused about what had just happened, I stepped into the elevator when it opened, moving to the back and resting on the right side when it opened.

    1,2,3,4,5,6,7, ding.

    My destination was the 17th floor, so I looked up when the elevator opened at the 8th and the three most beautiful women I had ever seen stepped into the elevator, the female in the middle being levels above the other two women I thought she was a Lilith.

    When it came to their outfit, it was the two blonds that flanked the woman that looked the sexiest, both of them wearing a black long-sleeved dress that clung around their body and best of all had a long revealing slit.

    Their dresses properly showed off their well-endowed body, their thick thighs and protruding butts catching my attention.

    Observing their stance and slightly bent posture it was obvious they deferred to the woman in the middle, possibly being her attendants.

    Normally my brain would have begun drawing up what the two women looked like naked, but it didn''t have time for that as it moved to the woman in the middle, the sight of her evoking a feeling I had only ever felt from Martha, pure lust.

    Most people termed raging sexual appetite and severing lack of self-control as lust, but for me, that wasn''t it, after all the women, they believed they felt lust for, wouldn''t get a reaction out of a 2-year-old or most of their own gender.

    For me pure lust triumphed over hormones, it was not a feeling that compelled one to have sex, no it was a feeling that compelled one to desire to claim and own at all cost.

    Unlike her attendants the woman was dressed quite conserved, forgoing a suit for such a setting, she had on what I could best describe as green robes, the cloth going down all the way to the floor.

    It was a simple dressing that should leave one just nodding at her, but the slight bump at the back of her robes had me gulping,

    "She''s going to have a massive bouncy ass"

    As the elevator began moving, my eyes trailed up the woman''s figure saving her face for last, but past her waist, I suddenly lost interest.

    "Weird"

    Shrugging off this foreign feeling, my eyes continued their climb and as they gulped once more at the sight of the heavy rising of her chest, I suddenly felt danger.

    "Weird"

    Shrugging off the foreign distracting feeling once more, I continued my climb till I finally lay my eyes on the most beautiful face I had ever seen.

    The mature woman had long blond hair that threatened to reach her fat butt and she was dead looking at me.

 Chapter 74 - 74: MAN OF CULTURE

    At some time the mature beauty had turned in my direction and now we were looking at each other eyeball to eyeball, a heavy pressure rapidly building up in my head and my eyes stinging a bit, urging me to blink.

    I stayed looking at the woman with a smile, not hiding the deep unholy desire I felt for her till the dismissible sensations I had been feeling turned into the feeling of a hundred needles prickling my skin.

    The grin on my face quickly turned to a frown as I realized there was more at play, before I could make sense of what was happening, the woman''s lips twitched into a small grin and I was hit with a stabbing pain in my head.

    The world suddenly went dark like light had been taken from the world and then when light returned I was presented with the backs of the three women leaving the elevator.

    "Thick" I muttered rubbing my aching head and watching the big butts of the two women in black grind and sway as they walked away.

    Before the elevator door closed I saw the two women turn to me with deadly stares, but then the woman in the middle said some words and nodding their head they looked away.

    [You are one hell of a pervert host. A man of culture]

    [Ding!! You have unlocked Mental, congratulations host, this is an important milestone in your growth]

    [Ding your perverseness knows no bounds, not even before giants that could crush you. You have been bestowed with the title, MAN OF CULTURE]

    Happy with getting a reward but confused at the genuine praise from the system, I wanted to inquire for more, but the elevator rang out, stopping and revealing me to a handsome middle-aged man dressed in an ash suit.

    "Mr, Lawson," The man said extending a hand which I took

    "Yes"

    "I''m Dwayne Garrick the one who called you on the phone"

    "Oh"

    Dwayne and I exchanged pleasantries and then he led me forward, going past the floor''s receptionist, several working desks, and rooms and then arriving at his office.

    Dwayne''s office was quite fancy, wide enough for me to fit in three of my apartments, have three glass table and leather chairs that made me want to run my hands over them.

    "Have a seat" he pointed me to a cushion at the side of his office and then picking up some files he came over to me.

    "Here he said" dropping a picture on my desk.

    "This the man that has changed your life, Albert Chase."

    "Albert Chase" I muttered, looking at the white-haired man in the image.

    "He looks like a gangster" I muttered, my eyes going to the man''s slicked hair and his white moustache, the grin on his face strengthening my opinion of me.

    "Yes, Albert was a hard man. He caused the most headaches but always had everyone''s best interest at heart.

    Do you recognise him"

    "No"

    "He said you wouldn''t since when last you guys met, you were still just a boy."

    "I see"

    "You know you''re taking this quite well, considering even I am still stunned that he decided to transfer all his shares to you just because you helped him with a 20-dollar bill when he was at his most desperate years ago."

    "I don''t remember the old man, but I do remember giving someone 20 dollars. It was night time and he seemed like he would die of hunger anytime."

    "Well, it was the greatest decision of your life because now it has earned you wealth that generations of families would never be able to attain"

    This story about me receiving wealth for giving off 20 dollars wasn''t new to me because it had been stated in the email I had been sent days ago.

    The whole situation was bizarre but it was happening right in front of me.

    "Take this, read it and sign."

    I took a document and started reading it but halfway turned to Dwayne in shock.

    "1995"

    Shrugging his shoulders Dwayne gave me a smile that said he also didn''t understand what was going on.

    After saving Mark and Anna and ending the lives of the kidnappers, the system delivered the 7% stake in Ford Motors it owed me by having Albert Chase transfer their shares to me, not will it but transfer it.

    I had tried asking the system for more info about this transfer of wealth, wanting to know why Albert would transfer a ton of his hard-earned wealth to me, but the system had been quiet about it, all it had told me was that I would get my shares. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the email I had gotten, it had been revealed to me that Albert Chase had died just two days ago and that before that he had put his shares in a trust fund, a trust fund meant for me.

    With Chase''s death being on the same day the system gave me the mission, I figured the man had created the trust fund on that same day, but now from what I was reading, it said that Albert created and ran the trust fund for me since 1995.

    I wanted to be shocked and speechless considering I never got this in my past life, but if the system could bring me back in time, then what was stopping it from seeing the future or changing the past.

    "No one knew about this trust fund, till Albert disclosed it to the board members the day before his death," Dwayne said.

    "I see" I muttered silently reading the document which concerned my identity.

    I signed a few other mundane documents before Dwayne stood up.

    "I believe we''re done here," Dwayne said standing to his feet, and then he looked at his watch.

    "Good, we''re just in time."

    "In time for what."

    "A board meeting. The board members have been informed of your presence and they are elated to see the newest adoption to the table."

    "How come you didn''t inform me of this"

    "I wasn''t sure you would make it here in teem and that we would be done so quickly"

    I frown at this new development, looking down at my clothes in doubt but then Dwayne patted me on the back.

    "Don''t be so self-conscious, everyone understands your situation, no one will criticize you. They''ve already been informed let''s not keep them waiting." Dwayne said already heading out of the office.

    With a sigh, I followed after Dwayne, I didn''t want to go but at the same time I didn''t have any real reason not to and I saw no reason to needlessly offend a bunch of oldies.

    Those guys held grudges like it was money.

    We walked for some seconds and then,

    "Alright past this point, I can''t follow you"

 Chapter 75 - 75: Rot

    "What do you mean," I asked looking at Marcus who had led me before an opaque glass door.

    "Only shareholders and company directors can enter here, don''t worry it will be okay," Dwayne said with a smile.

    Though doubtful, I slowly nodded my head, watching as Dwayne patted my back and lightly pushed me forward with an encouraging smile.

    "If you need anything I''ll be at my office"

    Going past the doors, I entered a long room with a long glass table at its centre and about a dozen chairs around it, the outer wall of the room being made with glass that showed the beautiful greenery around the headquarters.

    Before entering the room, I had taken a deep breath and stilled my shaky nerves ready to meet the audience inside, but when I entered the room I couldn''t help but be hit with a bit of disappointment.

    With how much Dwayne had urged me to come here, I had thought I was going to meet most if not all of the other leading members of the company, but instead, I was met with just four people, three men and one woman.

    They both kept silent as I walked in, no one uttering a word even as I stopped at the table.

    "I''m I in the wrong room?"

    "Sit"

    All three men in the office were middle-aged, and whilst one of them wore a black suit, the other two were dressed in white and black shirts, their legs crossed and watching me and though I didn''t let it show on my face I frowned internally as I felt I was under the threat of vipers.

    The person who had spoken to me was the female and with a predatory gaze, she got up with a stack of papers held to her chest and walked over to me.

    "I said sit" she repeated.

    "Could you try saying that politely"

    Though I was not sure what was going on, I wasn''t going to let myself be walked over.

    With a smirk, she looked away from me, but just when I thought it was over, she threw down a folder. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "fraud"

    Before I could talk, she threw down another folder and spoke

    "Negligence of company duties"

    "Employment Violations"

    "Shareholder derivation"

    "And worst of all breach of Fiduciary duties"

    For each folder she threw on the table, she called a crime and for each crime she called a heavy weight settled on my chest and my throat went dry.

    When she was done, I sighed within, my eyes moving to the other three men and noticing the indifferent gaze they had towards what was happening.

    "You can either sign these papers and make these all go away or you can go with our friends at the door."

    Looking at the door, I saw two men in black uniform with guns holstered down at their waist enter and looking back I saw the papers on the desk.

    "You''ll have me arrested?"

    "Do you think all these charges are jokes?" The woman said looking at the folders she had dropped on the table.

    "They each have the ability to put you in jail for up to 8 years with the last capable of making you do 17 years."

    "Now we don''t have to involve the law and the police. These are settlement papers, you can either sign them or go to jail"

    Through all that, the woman had been saying my mind had been calm and though my eyes were on her, my mind wasn''t, it was instead on the system screen before me, looking through the knowledge tree for a box that would pour information about how the law worked into my brain.

    While my intermediate CEO knowledge gave me a generic overview of how the cooperate word functioned, it didn''t educate me on its laws and so while I knew what the woman was saying before me was crap, I had no way to back those words.

    Unfortunately by the time I was done looking through the knowledge tree, I had failed to find what I was looking for and could only focus back on the woman deciding to deal with her my own way.

    Silently I moved to take the papers from the woman, but before I could grab them the door was furiously pushed open and a woman with a frown on her face marched up to the two of us.

    "Laura, what do you think you''re doing" she said, seizing the documents I had just picked up, her eyes speedily going across the writing on it, and then she ripped them in half.

    "How dare you, I could sue you for this." the woman bellowed her expression now one of annoyance.

    "Sue me for what? Do you even know what you''re doing? "

    "Dealing with a growing rot in the company"

    "Growing rot," The woman said sarcastically, "He''s not even joined the company for more than a day and he''s already a rot, how senile have you old coots gotten"

    When the woman spoke, her eyes moved to the three men at the table her gaze making them flinch.

    "Watch your tone, young lady"

    "Hmm, well at least you aren''t denying that you''re old coots. If you want to charge my client with crimes, then you know better than me that as a shareholder, you are meant to inform him 5 days prior" the fiery woman said and then she turned to me her tone softening.

    "Marcus, were you informed about any indictments prior to today"

    "No" I shrugged.

    "Then we''re done here" The woman said further tearing up the papers in her hand and as she turned to go, she grabbed my arm and pulled me along with her.

    Offering no resistance, I let myself be dragged out of the room by my steaming Savior, her angry form leading me all the way to the elevator, and it was only when we began descending that the tightness of her face loosened.

    "Sorry for letting that happen to you."

    "You arrived before anything damaging could happen, I have no reason to be angry with you."

    The woman nodded at my words, sighing as her shoulders dropped in relief but then suddenly, she perked up and looked at me with an embarrassing smile.

    "Sorry I''m Grace Jenkins, Albert''s attorney, and now your attorney."

    I looked at the hand offered to me and with a smile shook it while looking at Grace''s blue eyes and long blond hair, my eyes having already devoured the image of her big ass and petite boobs back in the office.

    "I didn''t know I had a personal attorney"

    "Yeah, like I said, sorry about earlier, I should have been on the watchout for this, but these guys took advantage of my situation," Grace said shaking her head and rubbing her forehead.

    I wanted to talk, but she raised her hand.

    "Not here, we''ll talk in the car."

 Chapter 76 - 76: Grand Mission

    "I''m sorry that you had to be exposed to the dirty side of the corporate world so suddenly. I planned to slowly ease you into how business is done at this level but now...."

    The strong form Grace had put on back in the office was no longer present as the woman drove us in her black Toyota. Her face was tired and though her makeup covered the darkness underneath her eyes, her weak eyelids gave away her desire to sleep.

    "Where are we going," I asked.

    "To my office, there are some things Albert left behind for you and some files I need to go over with you."

    "Okay, but are you sure you''re up for that, how about we do it tomorrow, you look like you could use three days of sleep."

    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. Immediately I''m done with you I''ll get some rest."

    Since Grace didn''t deny her current state, I nodded my head and simply focused on the road, my mind spiralling with several thoughts and then I questioned.

    "What about Dwayne. Was he in on that scheme?"

    "Dwayne is a good man, but unfortunately, he serves the company. I was supposed to fly to Los Angeles and come meet you, but those old coots used Dwayne to get you to come here so they could pressure you into signing those documents."

    "What were these documents"

    "Settlement papers. I didn''t read much into it but my guess is they were meant to get you to admit to some fault and agree to a very disadvantageous deal to compensate the company for your inadequacies. You could have signed off your voting rights, or worst of all some of your shares."

    "I see"

    "And who were those four" I asked, and despite me keeping my calm, Grace looked at me with narrowed eyes.

    "You want to go after them"

    "Maybe, with this move, they declared war on me, I should at least know my enemies."

    "That''s brave of you, but you''re not yet ready to try taking them on"

    I wanted to speak but Grace raised her hand.

    "Laura Jacobs, Leonard Yinsky, Padro Gulli and Rashiv Han. Those are the four people and the reason I am telling you their names is because I expect you will keep calm and not do anything rash" Grace said looking at me, her questioning gaze getting me to nod.

    "Why are they attacking me."

    "Unless there is something I am unaware of, then it''s nothing personal, just business. Albert left his fortune to some average college student and they saw an opportunity to benefit, but then again, they might have had a grudge against Albert."

    "Wouldn''t the CEO and the rest of the board members be against them if I had signed it."

    "Depends, it might be put to a vote and depending on what they have managed to hoodwink from you, the board may support them"

    "I see." I muttered then spoke, "I signed a few documents with Dwayne"

    "Can I hope you read them"

    "I did, they were about assuming duties and signifying ownership"

    "That is troublesome, but there are no worries. "

    Grace and I drove for several minutes, entering the heart of the City before driving underneath a tall story building.

    "Leonard Spark, that''s the law firm I work for," Grace said as she led me to her office and when we got there, she collapsed behind her desk and poured herself a glass of scotch."

    "You want some"

    "No, but do you have any Cigars"

    Grace raised her eyebrow at me and then shook her head with a chuckle.

    "Already developing bad habits".

    "I just want to try out new things"

    "Well, don''t let your new position get to your head, keep afloat else you''ll sink into a volcano."

    Unfortunately, Grace had no Cigar and I could only watch her empty her glass and then bring out a couple of documents.

    "Most of these are all copies, the original deposited in bank safes which I will transfer to you.

    The remaining documents you will thoroughly read and sign whenever you want to, don''t take too long.

    This is a video Albert left for you only, you can go watch it over there." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Taking the offered laptop and a flash drive, I moved from Grace''s desk to a cushion at the left side of the room, making myself comfortable on the leather and setting up the video.

    Perhaps if the story that had been created between me and Albert were true, I would have found the man''s words heart touching but it wasn''t.

    I had shed blood to be where I am, so the only thing of admiration to me in his video was his eloquent speech and his really good moustache.

    Though the video was unnecessarily long, I found listening to Albert talk about his life while growing up quite interesting.

    I had thought the man would leave me some critical or hidden information but all I got was the last words of a man who I believed knew he was going to die.

    Other than Grace falling asleep on her desk, nothing noteworthy happened while I watched the video until the end when Albert spoke his last words.

    "And oh, stay away from my wife."

    "Huh"

    Surprised at Albert''s words, I could only watch as the video ended and then out of nowhere, a screen appeared before my eyes.

    [Ding!! Grand mission (mandatory)

    Fuck Albert''s wife.

    Reward: An instant upgrade to MENTAL no matter the level, Master Card.

    Duration: 5 years

    Failure: Death

    Master card: You can use this card to obtain all knowledge in any field of your choosing]

    "System isn''t death a bit too much"

    [....]

    Getting silence from the system, I looked at the rewards, the writing and explanations telling of how important they are but my mind was unable to see how they could compare to my life.

    "From the fact that I was given up to 5 years to complete the mission, it would seem Albert''s wife isn''t someone easy to crack"

    I''ll first need to see her and then make my plans after that, for now, let me deal with the trouble before me."

    Looking up from the screen, my eyes fell on Grace and I was about to walk to her when her phone rang and she jerked awake.

    Her tired face immediately became worried after she answered the call and when she was done, she quickly stood up and began heading out.

    "Grace" I called my voice actually reminding her I was present.

    "Oh Marcus, I''m sorry but I have to go my son is at the hospital..... Please let yourself out, I''ll give you a call so we can meet again."

    With those words, she was out and I was left watching her butt jiggle as she rapidly moved.

    "Bad Marcus, her son might be in a life and death situation and you''re admiring her ass, what a pervert you are."

 Chapter 77 - 77: Viper

    It had been two days since I came to Michigan, two days since I was ambushed by Luara and her gang.

    Today being my third day in this state, I sat under the shade of an umbrella on the balcony of the hotel room I was staying at, my new laptop kept to the side and drinking some apple juice while smoking a Davidoff Cigar, finding it taste more appealing that the Cohiba I had tasted back at the jet.

    After going through the documents Jane had given me and those on the flash, I was now one of the shareholders in Ford Motors and also the owner of a 417 million dollar account.

    Despite the luxury of the room I had booked, paying $20000 per night and having a hotel attendant throw desirous gazes at me, I wanted to return to Los Angeles.

    Within the last two days. I had received multiple calls from different people, none of them known to me and all of them wanting to be familiar with me or strike some business deal.

    With the dangerous reception I had received after arriving in Michigan, I was wary of everyone. I waited for Jane to contact me and also tried to find a way out of my current mess.

    [drifting knowledge box

    Basic chemistry knowledge

    Basic physics knowledge

    Sword fighting knowledge

    Tank driving knowledge]

    For the umpteenth time, I scrolled through all the options available in the knowledge tree, sighing as what I wanted was not available.

    Something like a cooperate law knowledge box would have been greatly appreciated at the moment.

    "I leave you for less than an hour and you''re already back to being moody," a soft voice said from behind me, two beautiful legs that carried a naked body donning just a bathroom robe approaching me.

    Rubbing my chin, the woman crossed her beautiful leg onto my other side, straddled me and then rested her kitty on my sleeping rod, slowly grinding on it.

    "What are you thinking about," Jane asked leaning close to me and layering my cheek with kisses.

    "Nothing much, just business."

    "Is that so," the woman said her hands moving to my nipples and pinching them, a smirk coming to her face as my cock stirred and a groan left my lips.

    We had been together for just one day and the woman had already found my weak spot.

    After informing Jane of my disinterest in pursuing a relationship, though at first disappointed, she had brightened up and with hope in her eyes insisted that we keep in touch.

    Yesterday she had called me and after getting my location had come around and ridden me like a starving bunny.

    I didn''t inform Jane about my encounter at the headquarters and after our intense fuck she had taken me for a boat tour one where our hands had gotten quite naughty and we had returned to the hotel to fuck some more.

    Now it was past midafternoon and we had both woken up from a very long nap.

    Closing the unhelpful system screen, I pushed apart Jane''s robe, dived forward and caught one of her nipples in my mouth, sucking on the woman''s breast and my hand grabbed her other breast,

    Mmmmhh!! Yeah baby

    Jane pressed my head to her chest as I bit and flicked my tongue over her nipple, my action making her shiver and grind her kitty harder on my bulge.

    Smack!!

    Anghh!!

    Smack!! Harder.

    Grabbing as much of her ass as I could with my left hand and squeezing, I released her soft ass and smacked it again, this time really hard.

    Arhhhhh!

    Jane let out a sharp gasp, opening her mouth and raising her head in a mix of pleasure.

    "Ride me"

    Though the balcony of my hotel room faced off into a green field with sparse trees, on both sides of it, there were balconies of other different hotel rooms and though at the moment, they were empty that didn''t mean their occupants couldn''t come out at any time.

    "Marcus" Jane said with hesitation, her eyes going left and right.

    Smack!!!

    "If I have to ask again, you''ll be punished".

    My latest smack had Jane arching her back and releasing a cry of pain, but the woman held onto me and ground her soaking cunt harder.

    She looked down at me with a hurt gaze and seeing me remain unflinching, moved her hands to my pants and pulled them down, releasing my cock.

    With her head down, Jane looked around in embarrassment and then biting her lips she stroked my meat and lifting her body brought her cunt down on it.

    Being enveloped in her tightness, made me let out a groan and reclining into my seat I put my hands behind my head and let her work. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Keeping her head down, Jane first began moving back and forth, her hand around my neck and then slowly she began rotating her hips on my cock.

    Perhaps with the white robe that covered her, someone who saw us might suscept nothing, but when she began bouncing on my cock, our actions were more than clear.

    Despite the initial hesitation, Grace soon let go of her misgivings and gave into her sinful desire, her lustful moans began sounding out, spurring the fire in me.

    Several minutes later, without incident, I released my seed into the woman, once more, my hands going around her slim waist, but then as we cuddled my phone rang.

    Picking the phone, I realised it was Grace but before I could get out a word she spoke in panic.

    "Marcus where are you now, I need you to get to the district court in Detroit"

    "I''m at MGM Grand Detroit Hotel," I said a frown marring my face as the distress in her tone.

    "Oh, that''s good, it''s on my way, text me your room number I''ll be there"

    Before I could say a word, Grace ended the call and I silently looked at Jane who had a worried look on her face

    Is everything okay"

    "It''s fine" I said pulling her close and kissing her lips.

    "Go get dressed, someone is coming over."

    True to her words, Jane arrived in less than 10 minutes and when she entered and lay her eyes on Jane opened the door, she shook her head at me and then rushed over, not speaking a word to me and she threw a paper on the table.

    "A petition for an injunction has been filed against you. I need you to sign this counter petition so I can take it to the court in time else your shares will be seized and your accounts frozen."

    What!!

    After two days of being tense, the sudden news was like the arrival of the storm which had been brewing for some time.

    A feeling of fear and anxiety bubbled inside me, panic moving to consume me, but with a shake of my head, all the negative feelings in me were washed away and my eyes narrowed as I was hit with a familiar feeling.

    I looked at Grace''s panicked face and then at Jane who had on a worried and confused look, feeling that something was wrong.

    It was just like back with Laura before Grace arrived. I felt like I was before a viper which was bearing its fangs at me.

    [Daddy knows best]

    [Name: Grace Jenkins

    Type: older woman

    Trust:32

    Affection:12

    Fear:9

    Loyalty: -85

    Horniness: -12

    Comment: she almost got you hahaha]

 Chapter 78 - 78: Viper 2

    I wasn''t amused.

    "System, what is happening"

    [Mental gives you the ability to sense active intent directed at you]

    I had to blink and read the info on Grace again to be sure I was not seeing things and after confirming, it took all my strength not to have on a bewildered expression.

    "Marcus, did you hear me, we don''t have much time" Grace said.

    "Just these papers" I asked picking up the three documents she had placed on the table, the compactness of the writing as I tried to read it making me frown.

    "Yes, these three, be quick, I''m supposed to be in court in 5 minutes."

    For the next seconds that passed, my head was heavy as I tried to understand what was happening, and then I chuckled my laugh making both women look at me in worry.

    "Marcus, I know this seems scary, but I promise you we will get through this. Albert trusted me to be his lawyer and then trusted you to me. I need you to show that same faith in me.

    We will win this thing."

    Hearing Grace''s words rather than calm down, I looked her in the eye and burst into another round of laughter, resting a hand on my knee.

    Perhaps if Grace''s disloyalty was -20 I would have harboured some hope, but a -85 meant I was being taken to a slaughterhouse.

    Every move the woman had made since meeting me, had never been for my benefit, it was against me.

    I wanted to burst into another round of laughter but a thought came to my mind.

    [Daddy knows best activated]

    [Name: Jane Foster

    Type: older woman

    Trust:34

    Affection:77

    Fear:2

    Loyalty: -90

    Horniness:60

    Comment: I thought getting here would take a bit longer. Not bad, you''re learning]

    I had decided to look up Jane''s stat on a whim, my mind which was rapidly guarding up, put her and every person I had interacted with in Michigan up for scrutiny.

    In the case of Grace, I had placed myself in her hands, and in that of Jane, I had thought I was being loved. I had been caught in a perfect trap.

    When the system had offered me the mission to kill for a stake in Ford Motors, after understanding what it cost, I had for the first time since coming back to the past opened my heart and mind and altered its makeup, priming it for survival, and now for the second time, to survive in the world I was being shown, I opened my heart and brain.

    "So even if the other party intends to kill me, as long as she meets the minimum requirement you will recommend her as a potential sugar baby"

    [Yes]

    Getting this answer, I stood up straight, wondering how to handle things onward.

    "Sorry for scaring you guys"

    Both the women moved to speak but I ignored them and walked over to a chair, collapsing on it and then waving them over.

    "Marcus are you okay" Jane asked quickly moving to my side and grabbing my hands.

    "Marcus, stay calm, I''ll call a doctor"

    "I don''t need a doctor Grace, drop the phone."

    "Yes you do, you just had a near mental breakdown, other than some checkup, you will also need some therapy"

    Watching the concern and worry on Grace''s face as she made the call chilled me to the bones.

    Her every move was flawless, her own body deceived into believing the current situation.

    I wanted to look at Jane to see if she was the same but I stopped myself, Grace was trapped in her acting and so could not observe, but Jane was completely focused on me. With their acting skill this good, I didn''t dare rashly put my acting skills to the test.

    "Could they be assassins?"

    A shiver ran through me at this thought, but then I turned and looked towards Jane, my hand reaching up and caressing her cheek.

    "How much do you love me"

    My question startled Jane but seeing the tremble in my eyes she quickly answered.

    "With all my heart"

    "Fuck yeah" I screamed in my mind, I might not have been trained but I had lived years far more years than them and been through emotions they had yet to feel, I wasn''t some helpless college student.

    "Do you trust me" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes,"

    "Good, just stay with me" I whispered kissing her, then turned to Grace.

    "Srop the phone"

    Just as I spoke, the call was picked up and the beautiful lawyer ignoring my order began speaking into it.

    With a sigh, I reached behind the chair and when my hand came out, I was holding onto a gun which I pointed at Grace.

    With her eyes opening in shock, Grace who found herself before my gun understood the assignment and dropped the phone.

    "Marcus calm down, we can talk this out" Grace said, glancing between me and the black desert eagle in my hand.

    "Marcus'' Jane whispered from beside me, her voice laced with fear but I pulled her head close and placed a kiss on her cheek,

    "Don''t worry, I got this."

    Was Jane''s story about getting drugged back in the jet all a lie? Were Jane and Grace working together or individually? What was their goal, and who sent them?

    My opponents knew lots of things about me, while I knew nothing about them other than the fact that they both liked dick.

    Rather than take on the two of them at once, I decided to go one at a time. First I would deal with Grace, if both she and Jane were working together, Jane would come to her rescue, if they weren''t then I have to specially plan for Jane''s interrogation after all she was the most dangerous.

    The idea to stay silent and play their game had crossed my mind, but thinking about my lack of resources, having not even a single loyal person in all of Michigan, I decided to do things the hard but effective way.

    "On your knees," I said to Grace who was inching closer, my gun waving her down, and then when she knelt, a smirk played on my lips.

    "Crawl over"

 Chapter 79 - 79: Lies And Schemes

    "The difference between an ignorant man and an arrogant man is that one is blind, while the other raises his head to high."

    Watching the confusion and fear in Grace''s eyes as she crawled up to me made me realize that the play of both women had been designed to take down a naive young man and yet it had nearly taken down an old man from the future.

    Believing myself to be wide and experienced I had overlooked the trap set up for me and nearly fallen into a hole set by two girls.

    "Arc your back, I want to see your butt as you move"

    Grace stopped at my words, a bit of confusion in her eyes, but after readjusting, though not perfect, her waist went lower while her ass went higher and she resumed crawling.

    Not hiding my unholy thoughts, my gaze went to Grace''s hips which moved up and down in her tight skirt as she moved, my hands going down to Jane''s right breast and grabbing it, fondling it as Grace approached.

    "Stop" I suddenly said.

    "Marcus what is going on" Grace said warily pushing herself up till she was standing on her knees, her eyes going to Jane.

    "Did something happen to him"

    "I don''t know, he was fine till you came in and dropped the news," Jane said a bit fearful.

    "Hey, I''m the one with the gun," I said getting Grace''s attention back on me.''

    "Are you loyal to me"

    "Yes, why would you think otherwise."

    "So, if I go and read those papers, I won''t find out that you were trying to make me sign some incriminating document.

    "What, Marcus where are you getting these ideas? If You want to read the papers then go read them, don''t question my integrity."

    Grace''s reaction was so real, I couldn''t help but be taken aback, though I didn''t let my doubt show.

    Without a word, I got to my feet, startling both women and walked over to the desk picking up the papers Grace had wanted me to sign.

    I half expected Jane to follow me, but the woman stayed kneeling, her eyes fixed on me in worry.

    "Remain kneeling," I said to Grace when she attempted to get to her feet.

    Though compact it didn''t take me long to read through all three papers and I dumped them back on the table after finding nothing.

    "Satisfied now"

    I glanced at Grace''s agitated expression for some seconds not letting out a word and then I looked back and reached for her bag.

    "I have had enough of this, I bust my ass, trying to help you despite the fact that my son is on the sick bed and all I get from you is....."

    "slap"

    A hit on her cheek with the back of my hand sent Grace stumbling to the side and falling to the floor, and not paying her any attention I turned over her bag and poured everything in it on the table.

    A couple of papers both straight and folded fell out and I reached down and began going through them.

    The three papers she had given me were authentic, with nothing vice in them, and though for a moment I wondered if perhaps she had been genuine about the needing to submit a counter-petition, I decided to go through everything till the end.

    I thought I would have to search for some time, but the second paper I read while seemingly a counter-petition carried words that would definitely see my ass in jail and the firm retaining my shares as compensation.

    "This says that I agree to dereliction of my duties, tax evading and fraud and is willing to come out clean, this document doesn''t just benefit Laura and her goons but the company.

    Is everyone in the company against me" I said turning to Grace who was looking at me with wide eyes and shaking her head.

    I moved over to Grace and stooped so I was eye level with her and then despite the vigilance, the woman was looking at me with, I knocked her out.

    "Jane, come help me carry her body to the room"

    Having gotten to her feet when I hit Grace, Jane walked over, shivering as she approached.

    "Was she really trying to trick you" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course, I mean, why else would she carry this" I said waving a paper and handing it to Jane.

    With a complicated gaze, Jane took the paper to read it from me and as her eyes fell on it, I chopped her on the neck and knocked her out.

    "She didn''t react to that, she''s no ninja baby," I said with relief.

    .........

    When next the women came around, they were each bound to a chair, their mouths taped and had water dripping down their faces.

    Shaking off the water on their faces, they studied their bound-up forms and looked at me with varying amounts of fear.

    They both let out muffled sounds, trying to talk to me but I held up a hand as I typed on my laptop.

    "Which of you wants to go first"

    While Jane looked frightened, betrayed and unsure of me, Grace had on a fearful but furious look, she looked like she had a lot to say and at the moment was more pissed at the tape on her mouth than at me.

    "Well, I guess you''re first then,"

    Keeping the laptop to the side, I went up in front of Grace and peeled off the tape but before I could return to my seat, she spoke.

    "What do you think you''re doing? Do you know how much trouble you''re putting yourself in"

    The woman would have talked some, but I brought up the black elite gun in my head and she went silent.

    "It seems even with me holding this you haven''t realised the situation you''re in"

    As I spoke, I brought the gun down to her chest, pressing it against her bust and then dragging it down her body till It reached her exposed thighs loving as her eyes followed my every movement.

    "Who sent you"

    "What do you mean who sent me? Marcus calm down and think about it.

    That paper in my bag, I have no idea where it came from and the fact that you yourself knew to find it on me, means someone told you about it.

    You''re amongst the top-performing students in your class, you''re smarter than to let yourself be used. Even you can see that I''m being framed, we''re being set up against each other."

    Grace took a deep breath before she answered me, the calm with which she spoke making me nod my head.

    Truly she was a good lawyer and might have convinced me that she wasn''t innocent if it wasn''t her words against my intuition and the system''s analysis.

    I pressed the nuzzle of the gun against her fleshy thighs and took aim

    "Bang"

 Chapter 80 - 80: Lies And Schemes 2

    Ahhhhhh!!

    Grace''s scream was loud and painful but rather than try to muffle it, I returned to my seat and showed her my laptop screen, nodding my head as her mouth went close in shock.

    Though it took a while, Grace quickly suppressed the agonizing pain going through her and focused on something more important.

    "Where did you get that"

    "You have a beautiful son, would you mind telling me his name."

    "Leave my son out of this"

    If before, Grace''s eyes were full of pain and anger, now they were carrying malice and fear, but it didn''t bother me the least.

    "Sure" I said keeping my laptop to the side.

    For a while since coming to this world I had seen myself as just a trader with knowledge from the future, my mind focused on just making money comfortably and easily but after I read the document I found in Jane''s bag, I understood how naive and lazy I had been and how I quickly needed to change this mindset.

    The people of the world wouldn''t just lie back and let me own the industries and buy whatever business i wanted.

    Perhaps if I just wanted to sit at home, and play games all day that would be possible, but so long as I wanted to influence the outside world and even go around fucking women of different breeds and backgrounds, then I had to be a somebody whether to those in the shadows or those in the lights.

    I had to stop being lax and get active, I had to put all my skills and knowledge to good use, not just my trading skills but my computer skills and every other advantage I possessed.

    With this shift in mindset, though things were a bit different and underdeveloped at this time, I found my way to the dark web.

    I might lack contacts, but I had money, and it wasn''t hard to find guys who were willing to take a hefty pay just to find me information on two women or kidnap a kid and make a simple harmless video.

    "The same way you want your son out of this is the same way I want you both, away from my money and my life"

    Jane tried to say some words through the tapem, but I ignored her and focused on Grace.

    "Now, you''re badly injured and bleeding out so it''s only a matter of time before you go unconscious and maybe into shock and maybe die, leaving your kid all alone.

    I won''t do you any more harm grace, but if by the time you pass out, I still haven''t heard the full story, I don''t know, I might decide to play with your son."

    After I was done talking, I tapped at my laptop and displayed my screen to them both once more, showing them a video of a child talking with a masked man in blue in a room filled with tyres and car parts, a place which was definitely not a hospital or school.

    "So much for your son being sick"

    I saw a shiver run through Grace as she watched the video and when it was over, I kept the laptop to the side and smiled at her wickedly.

    "Now will you sing like a bird"

    Grace was a good lawyer, a good actor and most importantly a mother. As I rested back into my seat, without questioning me any further, the mother who could already feel herself weakening began speaking but she had barely just begun telling me how Regan Bastio had approached her when Jane by virtue of my design pushed through the tape loosely placed over her mouth and spoke.

    "Stop Grace, have you forgotten the consequences." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The confused look on Jane''s face was gone, replaced by a frown.

    Grace''s throat went dry as she heard Jane''s words, and Jane made sure to strike when the iron was hot.

    "He''s bluffing you, do you think he''ll really go as far as killing your son? Even now, he shot at a location where you would still be safe"

    Jane''s words had Grace contemplating but before the woman could think any further I got to my feet.

    "A minute please"

    I left both women and went into the room grabbed a pillow and returned.

    "I believe this is how they used to do it in the movies," I said pressing a pillow to Jane''s tummy and before either of the women could talk.

    "Bang''

    Despite the pillow muffling the sound of the gunfire, the strength of the impact still had Jane''s chair toppling over and while she lay on the ground bleeding out I returned to my seat.

    "You don''t have much time, sing faster."

    ...

    [Blank spray -1000psdp]

    [low-grade healing potion: - 5000PSDp]

    [low-grade healing potion: - 5000PSDp]

    Halfway through Grace''s very enticing song, I had needed to hit Grace with a blank spray, so I could administer a healing potion to Jane.

    I had shot her in a very dangerous area and unlike Grace couldn''t be sure I hadn''t hit an organ.

    It was a good thing the system considered a bullet wound to be just a low-grade injury because while shooting the woman, I had been dreading how much I would have to spend at the system store.

    With Grace''s thighs messed up and bleeding, I needed to patch up her wound midway and urge her to finish her story before then also giving her a healing potion.

    It was a few hours before I woke them and immediately, they stirred I used a suggestion spray on them, my suggestion meant to give them a much reasonable explanations of what had just happened.

    While it would have been easier to refuse to tell them why they were both in perfect health despite being shot.

    I decided it was in my best interest to stay low and not give my enemies any idea of my capabilities.

    Besides, Grace was a layer and with all that happened I was wary of putting myself in a position where she could use the law against me.

    "When you wake up and find out that both you and Grace are healed on seeing my smirk you will immediately think that I had hypnotized you both as that is the only way what happened in you remember could have happened."

    "There is no better lie, than the one we tell ourselves."

 Chapter 81 - 81: Lies And Schemes 3

    Taking a seat, I watched as the effects of the suggestion spray cleared off the faces of both women.

    Their eyes were groggy as they took in their surroundings, and immediately they noticed me, they both jumped to their feet.

    Instinctively both women had their hands going to the places they had been shot, Jane holding her belly and Grace her thighs.

    "What happened to our wounds," Jane asked looking over her body while Grace silently rubbed her smooth undamaged thigh and watched me.

    "I''ve gotten what I want from the both of you, take your things and leave."

    My words made both women flinch, hesitation and doubt on their faces as they tried to be sure of what I was saying, the suggestion I had given possibly making them think everything had been a dream.

    "What did you get from both of us." Grace calmly asked her intense gaze on me making me run my eyes over her body, smirking as a shiver rippled through her."

    "I know that while Leticia had truly indeed drugged Jane, it had all been part of a plan to get her to worm her way into my heart.

    I know that this was done to get me to lower my guard around her, just like my encounter with Laura was a plan to make me see you as my saviour and then become dependent on you.

    Both you and Jane being in this room today is not a coincidence it was a plan cooked up to lure me into a false state of security and sign those three papers."

    I also know that If I were to have caught you, Jane was supposed to use your betrayal as an opportunity to place herself in my mind and earn my complete trust.

    "Should I say more"

    There was silence for some seconds and then Grace spoke,

    "You''re right about everything Marcus, but what you don''t understand is I changed my mind about betraying at the last second and that is why that last paper was in my bag."

    "I admire your persistence but you''re wasting your time because I am more than sure that you are a traitor right till the moment I caught you, you confessed to me of that when I asked.

    As for the paper being in your bag, my guess is that you planned to have me sign the first three and then rush back in here with it just as you are about to leave.

    In this way you will max the amount f pressure on me and get it signed with no fear of a failure.

    My words had both women speechless, their minds still trying to wrap around the fact that what was in their minds had indeed happened and that they had been completely seen through.

    "But you did shoot us right "Grace said

    I smirked

    "Where is my son"

    I smirked,

    "What happened to our gunshot wound" Jane spoke up this time

    I smirked and getting to my feet this time, replied.

    "I have my ways, now the both of you get out of here before I call security."

    Though both women still had doubts on their faces, I wasn''t worried as when they left, they would talk with each other and after sharing their stories would conclude that they had both been hypnotised.

    My one worry now was Jane finding out that I had replaced her shirt.

    It took a while for Grace to pack her things from the table, and when she was finally gone, I locked the door, went into the room and collapsed on the bed because not only had today been a mentally exhausting one, but it had been even more physically draining.

    Taking off both women''s clothes, cleaning them, ordering new ones for Jane, cleaning the carpet, all these things had me want to just cancel my plan and let the two women know what had truly transpired but one of the things I got to learn from Grace stopped me.

    After my run-in with Laura and her goons, I had thought Ford company was the one after me, but it turned out I was wrong."

    Singing like a bee, Grace told me that the person who had been behind the plans to destroy me was not from the company, it was an outsider, an outsider capable of controlling Laura Jacobs the 4th highest shareholder in the company.

    Someone who had drawn up a plan, that had failed only because I activated mental and had smelled the ill intent directed at me by Grace.

    With an unknown enemy who seemed quite resourceful, patient and was ready to commit his resources to bring about my demise, keeping my strengths to myself and projecting the wrong image was in my best interests

    As I lay on the bed, slowly slipping into sleep, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the fact that at a point I had thought Jane was some assassin, when she was just an air hostess, a hostess who had served influential people enough to know how to put on a perfect mask.

    .....

    Going to bed by 9 pm, I put in the least amount of sleep that a tired body like mine could take and was awake by 3 am looking for an attorney.

    Though I might have exposed Jane and Grace, that didn''t mean that I was out of the Lion''s den.

    "Now what do I need in a lawyer" I questioned myself as I sat before my laptop, chuckling as an answer popped into my head.

    "She has to be a woman"

    Unless I wanted to kill or bring misery, both the system and I were better at dealing and interacting with women.

    I had the ability to make women loyal to me, but I couldn''t say the same for a man. Men were more likely to want to kill me after I had fucked their wives.

    I spent the better part of 2 hours going through law firms and attorneys, crossing off names I had penned down and just when I began crying at how much work I still needed to go through a call came from the most unexpected person.

    "Hello"

    "Hello Marcus, it''s me, Grace."

    "Hey Grace" I answered my tone unchanged, it was like nothing had changed between us.

    I heard an audible swallow from the other side of the phone before a reply came.

    "I know I''m the last person you want to speak to at the moment, but can you please give me a chance let''s talk."

    "Will you twerk for me"

    There was silence from the other side for some second before an answer.

    "If that''s what it takes,then okay"

    "It''s nice to see that you are so sincere, but I''m not interested. Now is there any tangible reason you called me." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can you promise that you won''t harm my son?"

    I had no further plan for Grace''s son after I sent her away, but why should I tell her that.

    "Now why will I do that''

    "I''ll do anything for you, please just don''t harm him, he''s my only child"

    "I can give you another child if you want" I teased.

    Once again, my words left Grace silent her poor mind probably trying to understand what angle I was coming from.

    "A child will build a strong bond between us" Grace replied and this time it was my turn to blink and be silent for some seconds.

    "If you weren''t a traitorous pussy, I wouldn''t have minded keeping you around. Hit the nail now Grace, what do you want?

    "I want to trade important information with you for a promise that you won''t harm my child"

    "Hmm, so despite me telling you to sing everything, you kept some verses hidden"

    "No, it''s new information, something I just figured out."

 Chapter 82 - 82: Possible Murderer

    Despite my snide remarks, I had no interest in getting together with Grace or keeping any relationship with her. It irked me that I couldn''t consider the option of killing her and Jane due to the consequences.

    With her betrayal, our ship had long sailed or at least it should have, till she threw out bait and I found myself unable to resist biting.

    Though I might have sniffed out Grace and Jane, that still didn''t change the fight that I was out on the open field being preyed on by enemies in the woods.

    Grace''s information for me might be false and misleading or a last-ditch effort to poison a helpless man, but it might also be the hook that would pull me out of danger.

    "Alright, I promise I won''t harm your child"

    "I''m going to need better than that."

    "Don''t tell me you want a signed document."

    "That would be better but I doubt you''ll agree to. How about something simpler, something we can do over the call."

    "Which is"

    "Swear on your mother''s grave"

    Grace''s words made me go silent for some seconds, a mirth playing in my eyes.

    "She did her homework," I thought to myself.

    "I swear on my mother''s grave I won''t harm you child, but I have to warn you that if I find you snooping around my business, I will make sure he begins looking for a new parent."

    I kept my voice calm not making it cold but the care with which I articulated each word had Grace go silent and when next she spoke, I could hear a faint quiver in her tone.

    "You''ll never see or hear of us again in your life"

    I raised an eyebrow at the fear in Grace''s voice and could only conclude that my ability to kidnap her son had actually terrified her.

    "Well, that''s up to you. Talk"

    "After we left your place, Laura and I informed the boss Regan Bastio about what had happened. We expected a heavy reprisal, but he just simply shrugged things off and let it go, it was like he didn''t care.

    Now I know there is a chance that his nonchalance is just an act, but it got me thinking, even if we had succeeded in our plan with you what would have been the outcome?

    The truth Marcus is that it would have made life hell for you, but we would have been able to outrightly take your shares, well as long as you didn''t do something idiotic.

    My point here is that taking a step back, while I was initially told that our actions would render you without resources, so you can be more easily coerced, this night I thought on a wider scale, one much bigger than just the company on who was to gain if piles of complaints and allegations were to be successfully pinned against you and my answer is Albert''s family.

    Perhaps you saw no reason to worry about them because no one has knocked on your door, but the reason for that isn''t because they have no interest in the billions worth of shares their father has just given out but because they are waiting on his will, everyone wants to be on their good behaviour, in case he sets a clause in it."

    I took some seconds to digest Grace''s words and then I asked her a glaring question.

    "Albers shares were transferred to me, not willed, how do they hope to get into the door."

    "You know, you never asked about how Albert died" Grace said her voice low and hinting.

    Grace''s words made me flick my tongue because she was right and I could only blame my nonchalance and lack of desire to know more about him considering those shares were a reward I had risked my life for, albeit an unproportional risk.

    "Answer my question."

    "Albert was killed. What better entry point than one which accuses you of this murder."

    "On what grounds will they make those charges"

    "On the grounds that you were fucking his adopted daughter and the both of you plotted to kill him."

    My eyebrows rose at this, my mind going through all the women I had fucked in recent times even going as far back as high school but I could find no one who could be Albert''s daughter.

    "Who"

    "Lucy Corlea. It also doesn''t help that Albert died in Los Angeles."

    ..............

    "Excuse me, sir, do you want anything" a waitress in red asked as I idly scrolled through the document on my laptop screen.

    "Tea will do"

    "Anything in particular

    "Just bring me something nice, don''t worry about the money"

    "Okay, excuse me"

    Rather than be served breakfast in my hotel, I had decided to go outside and find something to eat, wanting to bask under the morning sun''s warm glow.

    My initial plan was to walk a very long stretch but somehow, halfway there I stepped into ''Molly''s cafeteria''. It was a humble spot which Jane had shown me, and I couldn''t help but think of the traitorous but appetizing woman as I sat in it.

    Unfortunately, I had bigger fish to fry and the image of Jane''s creamy butt bouncing on my dick reverse cowgirl was soon gone as I focused back on finding a lawyer.

    The thing about my situation was that not only did I need a lawyer who could hold her own against the powerful forces that were coming after me, but she also had to be a woman and in 2002, things were not yet set like that.

    At the moment, I was trying the idea of selecting a woman based on her accomplishments in the future and along with the fact that I could only remember a handful of exceptional lawyers from the future, a troubling problem was that they were also greenhorns, ones whom I couldn''t wait for to gain experience.

    I was still scrolling when my phone rang, and I answered it with a sigh.

    "Sade" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey Marcus, are you all right, you missed school for the rest of last week."

    "Yeah, I was busy."

    There was silence on the other side after my reply.

    "Will I see you in school tomorrow"

    "No, I''m not even in LA, I''m in Michigan."

    "Oh," Sade said the disappointment in her tone clear as the sun in the sky.

    "Can I ask what you''re doing there"

    My eyebrows raised at this before settling, Sade was never one to care about anything that happened outside the school gates, but I was tired and frustrated at the moment so decided to indulge her.

    "I''m out on business"

    "You sound tired, seems things aren''t going as you like"

    "No, they aren''t, "

    "Could you tell me the problem, perhaps I might be able to help"

    Now this was super weird,

    "I''m looking for a lawyer."

    "Oh, don''t you like the ones there at Michigan"

    "No, I''m looking for someone special,"

    "I have someone special, She''s in New York though."

 Chapter 83 - 83: Info Gathering

    As my flight to New York taxied on the runway, I typed on my laptop

    {New chat with deepsnake; 1:56pm}

    {How are you today}

    {Fine, how about you}

    {I''m good. I need your services again}

    {Good, the last pay was great what do you have for me this time?}

    {I want information on another lawyer, but this one is going to be tough, she''s not just anyone.}

    {what''s special about this one?}

    {she just recently passed the bar, scoring a 341. I want real deep knowledge, past even what the police got}

    {That''s a scary score. Give me her name I''ll see what I can find}

    {Nadia Krowsky}

    {Got it,}

    It would have been better if I took my time to investigate Nadia, but unfortunately for me, time was of the essence i didn''t want a case where I would be caught off-guard by some petition against me, this time a real one.

    When Sade suggested someone to me, I had been hesitant not sure she understood the kind of help I needed, but then she recommended me a woman who not only scored 341 in her bar exam but also graduated from Havard and was working at a prestigious firm in New York.

    Though Nadia was still new to the job, unlike other women in her category, her incredible score showed that she had more than a solid understanding of the law, that her analytics skills were top notch and that with a firm behind her, her inexperience could be shored up.

    Nadia was someone I would want as my attorney and though I knew the options to grab her were low, they weren''t absent especially since Sade was able to get me a meeting with the woman the next day.

    "Sire please we will soon be taking off, all electronic devices are to be turned off"

    "Sure"

    "Thank you"

    {3:22}

    {Hey are you there}

    {Yeah, I''m here, the plane just landed}

    {I checked your girl and was able to go as deep as you liked but I also found something quite interesting}

    {What did you find}

    {First pay up}

    {How much}

    {$5000}

    {Aren''t you getting ahead of yourself here}

    {I know it looks like I''m being greedy, but I''m not, what I''m about to give you is FBI level info}

    {3:35}

    {Money sent, talk}

    {I''ll send the files on her, and as for the special info.....}

    {well...}

    {341 isn''t her true score, she actually scored 371 but it''s being hidden, that girl has incredible backing}

    [I see]

    {{8:53}

    {I need information on Denise Harther}

    {9:31}

    {Erhh Boss, I can''t}

    {$20000, be quick}

    ........... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When my eyes opened on Sunday morning I spent up to a minute looking at the ceiling my mind lost in thought because of two things.

    One I had a lot on my plate.

    Two, I had a morning wood.

    I couldn''t remember when last I had gotten a morning wood or even gotten hard while being on my own.

    It had been long since I last beat off my meat.

    Unfortunately, immediately I pushed off from bad, rather than indulge in the tingles of my body, I went back to reading the files I had been sent and taking notes.

    At 10 am I exited the hotel I was staying at and took a taxi to Blackstone and Finch, a law firm on Fifth Avenue.

    Dressed in white and black sneakers, black jeans and a white T-shirt with a black bag on my back, I stepped out of the taxi and walked into the building.

    "Good morning, Sir, how may I help you" the receptionist said with a bright smile.

    "My name is Marcus Lawson, I have an 11:00 appointment with Mrs Nadia Krowsky"

    The receptionist looked up at me sceptically and nodded.

    "Please take a seat, I''ll inform Mrs Nadia and let you know when she''s ready.

    "Thank you," I said retreating and relaxing on one of the white chairs at the side.

    Two hours later I was still in the lobby, watching the women that paraded into the building debating with myself whether their asses were big or small, curvy or plump.

    My treatment at the moment was well within my expectations and It didn''t bother me.

    Three more hours went past and then I was called

    "Mr Lawson, Mrs Nadia will see you now,"

    "Thank you"

    Blackstone and Finch wasn''t too tall a building, and after going up two sets of stairs, I arrived at my destination.

    Considering this was my first time in the building I should have asked for directions as I passed the floor''s receptionist, but instead, I waved at her with a smile and went on my way.

    Walking the floor which had housed the most elite attorney of the building in my simple outfit drew a lot of stares but I ignored them, moving at a relaxed and confident pace till I got in front of a desk.

    "I believe I have an appointment here, Marcus Lawson"

    My words had the pretty blonde behind the desk looking up from her computer and with a raised eyebrow, she checked a book by her side and shook her head.

    "Sorry, there is no scheduled appointment at this time.

    "True but before you dismiss me, can you please tell your boss that it''s Marcus Lawson, code 371"

    The receptionist had looked ready to dismiss me, but then she hesitated, the uniqueness of my words stirring her mind and she picked up the phone.

    With a curious look the blonde dropped the phone seconds later and told me I could go inside, her eyes and that of those around following me with surprise and interest.

    "You have a nice office" I said as I closed the door behind me taking a deep breath and loving the natural air that circulated the room.

    "Damn the design of this room must go into the thousands" I added and when the woman behind the desk remained glued to the paper in front of her, I shrugged and moved over to the large aquarium that had been placed to the side, beside a long white couch.

    Taking a seat on the chair''s armrest, I bent over and admired the blue and red fishes, my brain churning and trying to see if it could identify the species.

    "The knowledge box should have something on fishes" I idly thought and to my surprise, just after one scroll through my system screen I saw it, just that it cost 10000Psdp

    "Yeah right"

    It wasn''t up to a minute after that I began looking at the fishtank that the door of the office was pushed open and a pair of heels rapidly walked in and directed her voice at me.

    "What do you think you''re doing in here"

    "I came to talk to granny" I said turning to look at Nadia who stood behind me and had a shocked look on her face.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Offer

    The room went silent for several seconds, a conflict of emotions running through Nadia''s eyes but what surprised her was the fact that the woman behind the desk remained unaffected.

    It took Nadia some seconds to get over her shock and she shook her head in disbelief as I turned around.

    Standing at an impressive height for a girl, Nadia was a dark hair beauty, at the moment she had on a business suit and her shiny lisp made her look like a long legged delicacy.

    "Come with me"

    As Nadia turned and began walking to the door, so did I turn back to the aquarium and it wasn''t long before the departing pair of heels stopped in their tracks and the owner marched up beside me.

    "Didn''t you hear me" Nadia spoke, her tone low but very annoyed.

    "If you want to see me, we can do that later, Granny and I are still yet to talk."

    My mention of the word granny had Nadia freeze up, her eyes going to the woman behind the desk who was still minding her business and then they snapped back to me.

    She was just about to open her mouth when I raised up a finger while still looking at the aquarium.

    "Are you trying to undermine your teacher''s authority. The fact that I''m in here and neither she nor her secretary is bothered about it should tell you that I have both their blessing."

    "Your appointment for today was with me not her, you used the desire to meet me as an opportunity to sneak over to her office."

    "And what does that matter"

    My words surprised Nadia, frustration bubbling in her but unfortunately, everyone else around her was too calm for her to take the drastic actions she would have preferred.

    "There are rules to be strictly followed."

    "And there are times for these rules to be broken," I said then looked around at Nadia.

    "Are you sure she''s your mentor, because at this rate I don''t see you measuring to half of what she is in your lifetime."

    "You have no idea what I am capable of."

    "If you say so," I turned back to the aquarium.

    "When do you think she will be done, you made me wait for over 4 hours in the lobby and now I''m hungry."

    As I spoke, I rubbed my tummy and under Nadia gaze walked to the only occupied side of the room, going in front of Denise Harther .

    "Excuse me" I said reaching down and picking the phone on her desk.

    "Sweetheart, could you get us two cheeseburgers and one Margherita"

    There was silence over the line and then the secretary spoke

    "Where is Mrs Harther."

    "Oh, she''s busy" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The line went dead and after the secretary poked her head through the door to see what was happening inside, she silently departed.

    "She isn''t going to get the pizza is she"

    "No" Denise answered"

    "What of the Margherita. It is supposed to be your favourite."

    "No"

    But I''m getting hungry.

    I wasn''t surprised at all when Denise answered my questions but then her next words to Nadia took me aback.

    "Nadia come listen to him, if he''s talking trash, call the security."

    I had just blinked at this when Nadia in her black heel took a seat before Denise''s desk and then offered me the one to the side.

    As I sat, Nadia cleared her throat, her aura shifting from one of an angry woman to a superior female and after pushing a strand of her red hair out of her face, she spoke.

    "Why did you come here today, Marcus"

    "To get a personal attorney"

    "So then why did you come into Mrs Harther''s office"

    "To ask her to be my personal attorney"

    My words had Nadia raise an eyebrow, but that was the only reaction.

    "So, your meeting with me was just a farce to get to her."

    "I planned to ask you to be my attorney after Sade told me about you, but then I heard of your teacher and I changed my mind."

    "Well, my teacher is no longer taking on clients and is already preparing to retire so I''m sorry but we can''t help you."

    "How about 250 thousand a month"

    "That''s generous but it doesn''t change the situation.

    "500 thousand"

    At this amount, Nadia paused and squinted her eyes at me, but then she shook her head and stood up.

    "A million"

    This time Nadia froze, her eyes going to her mentor and then focusing back on me.

    She took her seat, her legs crossed and looked at me with a very interesting gaze.

    "Who are you"

    "Marcus Lawson"

    "Yes Marcus Lawson, a fourth-year student in the university. I know that, but I also want to know more. I would like to know what makes you speak about paying a million dollars so casually."

    "Well, I have a 7 percent stake in Ford Motors"

    Those words had Nadia''s eyes opening wide but to my uprise they also had Densie looking up at me for the first time, but her eyes did not contain amazement and shock.

    "How did you come upon those shares"

    "They were given to me by Albert Chase"

    Denise''s eyes had been bland when she looked at me but after I mentioned Albert''s name, I saw what looked like pity for me flash in them.

    "I''m sorry Marcus but I''m not interested in serving as your attorney in any form, please have a nice day" Denise said.

    "Granny, I love how you''re finally taking things seriously, but before you throw me out of your office, how about we have a private talk."

    "I''m not interested"

    "In this life, there are three things you desire but have not been able to get and will most likely never be able to.

    Of these three, I am very sure of two, and of these two, I can give one. What do you say?"

    "I''m not interested"

    "Even if it stops the nightmares"

    I had thought my words would finally get the shock I had been searching for out of Denie but the woman remained calm, rather it was Nadia who was looking between the two of us with burning curiosity.

    "What nightmares"

    I opened my mouth to speak but Denise beat me to it,

    "Nadia leave us."

 Chapter 85 - 85: Offer 2

    It was just two days ago when I found out the current two most active women in my life were working to sabotage me, yet for me it felt like it had been a month.

    It probably had to do with how fast I had moved on from the disaster though.

    From being at the mercy of the two women, I had shot them, interrogated and distanced myself from them and was now in a totally new city making contact with completely new faces and personalities.

    In my previous life if I had only just entered the private jet it would have been a story I would be telling my family and friends for generations but now it was just a small part of a bigger and still ongoing story.

    Though the last days had been filled with a lot of bad news, one good thing that I had to say is I was lucky to find was deepsnake.

    I didn''t know his real name and I didn''t ask him for it.

    I had been stumbling around the web trying to dig out dark sites since the dark world was still in its infancy and yet to be created.

    Stretched for time, after about 30 minutes with no leads, I had been about to get up and go hire a gang when I saw deepsnake''s contact in a bland ad that said he offered information.

    When I had first contacted him, I thought he was some small-time hacker scrounging for money, but the amount of files he had provided for me on Jane and Grace had left me internally praising him and paying $3000, $1000 more than our agreed.

    I hadn''t been happy when he charged me $5000 but the results, he had given me had thoroughly impressed me while those on Denise Harther had slightly scared me.

    When deepsnake had complained that it was FBI-level info, he hadn''t just been making noise, the document he had sent me was not something that the public or even the police could access.

    I watched as Denise kicked Nadia out, telling her secretary that no one was to disturb her and then focused on me.

    "What do you know about my nightmares."

    Looking at Denise''s deep dark eyes and the several grey hairs stuck on her face, I silently took a deep breath because I knew that right now might be my one time to get the woman''s trust.

    "I''m not here to threaten you, in a way I''m sort of desperate because, for the people I''m dealing with and the ones I will be dealing with, I need a person of your means by my side."

    "You still haven''t answered my question."

    "The Richards case, though you kept your involvement with it a secret, it was personal to you, very personal. So much so that you drank yourself into a coma after you lost it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since that day you''ve been having nightmares, dreams of what those killers did to the family, it''s been..."

    "What did the killers do" Denise suddenly interrupted me, her eyes narrowed.

    "In your dreams, 4 mask men attack a family while at home, they rape both the mother and daughter in front of the family before then proceeding to kill everyone except the son and the father.

    The men didn''t steal any cash or Jewellery, they only came to destroy a family and eliminate a witness."

    Testament to the woman she was, other than a sigh, Denise remained unaffected by the story I had just said and it got me wondering if perhaps what she had told her therapist was at all true.

    "That information is quite top secret how did you get it."

    "I have my ways"

    "Well then just use these ways of yours to get another lawyer. These nightmares are a thing of the past I got over them about 5 years ago, I don''t need any help."

    "It''s good that you don''t need my help, but that doesn''t change the fact that the guilty party is out there walking the streets after committing such a heinous act."

    "I took the case to the court and lost it, Harry and his friends are innocent"

    "Is that what you believe or is that what the court believes."

    "Where are you going with this, do you have new evidence for this case"

    Though she tried to keep it at bay when Denie asked this question, she had hope in her eyes but I shut it down.

    "Nope."

    "Then why are you here bringing it up"

    "Because I can help you, I can provide you with the resources you need to take down Harry and put him behind bars."

    Denise went silent seeming to consider what I had just said, and then she burst out laughing.

    "Please don''t tell me you''re talking about your money, if you were able to get this much info on my past then you must know how much debt I am in just because of my insistent pursuit of this case, can you pay that back."

    "You''re 60 million dollars in debt. I''ll help you pay off your debt and inject you with an initial funding of 10 million to reopen the case. I''ll even help you get back your firm."

    Denise paused at my words her eyes containing a melancholy and vulnerability one would never expect from a strong-faced woman like her and then she shook her head.

    "You young people, you always speak like just imagining something will make it come to past," Denise said.

    "I like to call it youthful exuberance," I said my voice low and hitting a frequency that made Denise focus on me and exposing the age of my soul through my eyes, I reached out and grasped her hand.

    "There used to be a time you had it burning in you, the Falarash case, the Mintons class action, the Philemons case all the way in Europe.

    You showed a ton load of energy when you took them on and claimed victory. You were unstoppable."

    "That was in the past, I''m old Marcus, how long more time do you think I have to push for the Richard''s case something only I believe in?

    I appreciate your appreciation for my talents and high evaluation of them despite the many years that have passed, but will you keep pushing for this case when I die."

    "So little trust in me" I joked, but while Denise let out a smile it quickly faded as she shook her head.

    "Even if I believe in you Marcus, it takes more than just money to fight that case, it takes something much more powerful"

    "How powerful"

    "There are things not even you can fathom in this world, Marcus. You have reached one of the thresholds of the word quite abruptly, I am going to advise you to keep your head low and be satisfied with where you are because above is only misery."

    "Hmm, now you sound like a loser."

    "Losers are the ones who have seen the harsh truth of reality"

    "Well, I''m a winner, what does that make me"

    "An ignorant fool"

    After saying this, whatever solemness that had filled Denise rapidly began leaving her but as she moved to pull her hand from mine, I tightened my grasp on it.

    "Well how about we both be ignorant fools,"

    "I''m not interested."

    "You don''t have a choice."

    [Nightwalker]

 Chapter 86 - 86: Night Horror

    As I had suspected before coming, Money couldn''t sway Denise even though she was well in debt.

    Looking through the information on her, Denise had only met one major stumbling block in her life and it was the Richard case.

    She had dropped all her other clients, sold her properties and even taken loans just for the case and after continuously meeting failures, she disappeared from the eyes of the world.

    Even online, Denise Heather was only talked about as just impressive lawyer and nothing more.

    It was like she and the world had agreed to slowly kill off her existence, to eradicate every footprint she had made in this world. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The information deepsnake provided me with, while it gave me another clear glimpse into the other side of the world and also the depth of deepsnake''s skills, it also gave me the key to Denise''s heart and mind.

    I had expected to need to go through a couple of doors to the woman''s heart, but with the first door, I had made it there.

    Having Denise slip into a state of reminisce and slight vulnerability wasn''t just a result of me blabbing to her that I knew about her nightmares, more importantly, it was the result of an advantage I didn''t even know I had.

    They say the eyes don''t lie, and though it should make no sense given my charisma and appearance when I let down my defences and opened up myself, I let the woman stare into the eyes of a man who had seen just as many years as she had.

    The familiarity Denise felt from me was an attack she hadn''t placed any defense against and when my words moved to strength of the past, she succumbed to the melancholy in the atmosphere.

    Unfortunately, despite my words and offerings of a second chance, Denise had lost faith, she had lost hope and as we talked the woman began awakening from her sombre mode, her mind''s fortifications readjusting and rapidly building up.

    Seeing that Denise would be back to her normal not cooperative, uninterested, dismissive, all-knowing, probably unforgiving self, I knew that I had to do something.

    Rather than let Denise recover though, I decided to further break her walls. I planned to make her more vulnerable and then strike.

    Nightwalker was a technique meant to infiltrate dreams. It came with a warning about the consequence of using the technique on someone who wasn''t dreaming, telling of entering the person''s nightmare, and at the moment that was what I wanted.

    I hoped that my use of the technique would take me to Denise''s nightmare of the Richard''s family.

    Just like last time, darkness swallowed my vision and when the light came back, I blinked my eyes and frowned at the scene before me.

    I had expected to be taken to a scene of three dead bodies and two traumatized people or in the worst case, one where Denise''s imagination had created the horrifying scene of the family screaming as they were attacked, but instead, I found myself standing several meters away from Denise who was kneeling at the center of living room, on a wide blue rug and helping two kids put together building blocks.

    "Did she have children" I wondered, my eyes looking at the two at most 9-year girls who were excitedly putting several building blocks together before then moving to a boy who sat on a chair to the side reading a book.

    "Man, she has a fat ass"

    Since getting into Denise''s office back in the real world the woman had remained glued to her seat, but now, standing behind her as he knelt and bent forward, the crack in her ass being visible, I yearned to go behind her and ram her rear.

    It took me some seconds to shake my head and take a step forward, suppressing my perverseness in favour of understanding my situation.

    I wanted to move over to Denise, but then I hesitated, because if things in this dream turned out like they did with ninja Momma, then I might be kicked out of it before accomplishing anything.

    Rather than expose my presence, I took stock of the house and then quietly moved behind a wall that hid a door that led to the back of the house.

    I had just taken my place behind the house, focusing back on the peaceful scene at the center of the house, when footsteps sounded behind me and the door was opened.

    I froze in shock unable to believe that I had been caught so soon, but the man and woman who entered didn''t spare me a glance. With smiles on their faces, they closed the door and passed through me, heading for the center of the room.

    "So, I''m invisible and intangible"

    Thinking of this, the tension I had been feeling washed away, but as I walked out from behind the wall, my image perfectly in the line of sight of the man and woman who had entered and were now talking with the kids who called them daddy and mommy, staring at Denise''s back which was turned to me, I rushed back to my hiding spot.

    "Why do I feel like things will be different with her. Man, what kind of a nightmare is this."

    Taking a peak at the scene in the living room some seconds later, I spontaneously imagined leading Denise to one of the rooms upstairs, having her turn around while I zipped down the skirt she had on, took it off and buried my face in her fat ass.

    I was lost in thought of what I could do with Denise''s unholy ass when finally, she stood to her feet, and while laughing moved to the couch to the side, revealing her mature beautiful face and the tears unceasingly flowing down it.

    "System you said nightmare, not horror."

    Just because I had been looking at Denise''s butt didn''t mean I wasn''t paying attention to what was happening.

    When the man and woman entered the house, they had been smiling with Denise, agreeing to some deal the couple had gone outside to privately discuss with her.

    Their conversation had switched to talks about the children, the parents talking about the mischief of the last child and eliciting laughter.

    It was a fun and peaceful atmosphere, Denise especially being quite forthcoming with her praises for the kids, yet as she sat down the tears flowing down her face said something else.

    Peaking from behind the wall at her side profile, While Denise spoke motions in Denise''s mouth her eyes were vastly different, and it didn''t take me long to guess what was happening.

    "Her present self has been immersed into her past self in the dream. She is reliving what happened."

    This reasoning all made sense till I remembered a critical detail that made the whole scene before me very wrong.

    "Unless this isn''t the night they died, Denise wasn''t even in the city the night tragedy struck."

 Chapter 87 - 87: Night Horror 2

    The story of the Richards family was quite a pitiful one, it was a horror which even the media was hesitant to release and whose occurrence brought about nationwide changes.

    The story began with a man and his wife who witnessed a shootout while going to the store from inside their car.

    Now a shootout unfortunately wasn''t much of a new thing so it shouldn''t have been a breaking news that caused commotion around the world but unfortunately, this shootout had one difference that caused a major outcry.

    In the process of the gun firing, a bullet had strayed into a moving school bus leading to the death of the driver and the bus swaying on the road, colliding with a fuel tanker and causing an explosion which had multiple people and a dozen kids going up in flames.

    With this change, a major city-wide hunt for the shooters had been made, and Kate Richard couldn''t contain the guilt welling in her and so had made herself available proclaiming to know the identity of the shooter and serve as a witness.

    The whole thing was patriotic and modelling till nights later just before the woman could testify in court after having pointed out the culprit Harry Loid, her family was attacked, and though the media kept the rest of the news hidden or perhaps were never informed of it, from the info Marcus was sent, the mother and her daughters were rapped, something traumatizing to think off.

    Now how did Denise fit into this story?

    "Well, the Richard family were no average family, with the head of the family James Richard, a successful businessman, they may not be tycoons, but owning a yacht was no problem for them and they had Denise, a big-time attorney at that time as their family lawyer.

    It was understandable that Denise would be grieved by what had happened to her clients, but now one expected her to come out of the blue and launch a strong case against Harry Loid, pointing him as the culprit of the tragedy of the Richard family.

    One would think a big name Like Denise who decided to pull all her efforts against the man wouldn''t spend much time putting him in the electric chair, but what should have been a swift victory turned into a battle of top-flight lawyers which lasted for years and ended in a defeat for Denise.

    That was the story as I knew it, and keeping that in mind, I could only conclude that Denise was reliving the times she spent with them and weeping for the future she knew would come.

    "Well, the description said the person''s nightmare, it didn''t say It would also be a nightmare for me."

    With Denise''s fat butt now resting on the couch and out of my hungry eyes and Kate''s ass similarly unavailable, I began tailoring the words I would speak to Densie to the situation.

    Bang!!

    Bang!! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I had gone far in my planning when gunshots rang outside and the door of the house was kicked open and four masked men marched in.

    The men carried just pistols and it didn''t take much effort to have everyone on the ground, the children running into the hands of their mother, while their father tried to placate the armed men with Denise''s support and then I shivered in terror.

    "Wait, why am I shivering" I thought.

    Offering up everything he had, James Richard sought to create diplomacy but the armed men were not here for his property.

    A blow to the head had James falling to his knees and cradling his head and while he groaned in pain on the floor, as another of the masked men began hoarding and tying up at the family my eyes followed a particular man who went up to Kate and gave her a brutal slap.

    "Who are these bastards" I thought to myself fear gripping me, my heart beating in panic. Clutching to my bag, I thought of holding out and finding the time to call the police.

    "What are these thoughts? which bag?"

    I was confused about what was going on with my mind and body till I saw the bag Denise clutched in her hand be seized and then her form be thrown in a pile with the children.

    "You bitch, do you know what you''ve put me through," The man who had slapped Kate said and then he pulled off his mask, letting her see his furious expression, the face of Harry Loid.

    Fear and terror ran through me as I watched the man rain down blows on Kate, my heart beating for fear of her life and then unable to take it anymore I moved out of my hiding spot and spoke.

    "Stop you''ll kill her"

    My words got the man''s attention but rather than face me, he turned towards Denise who had also spoken at the same time and was looking straight at me in shock.

    "Well would you like to take her place, the man said with a smile, chuckling when Denise flinched and turning back to Kate.

    "Because of you, because of you¡­" The man turned to speak out, the following words being hard for him to speak but then another of the masked man decided to help out.

    "He got taken like a bitch in prison."

    A round of chuckles rang out from two of the other masked men while Harry fumed in anger and shame but before anything further could happen, another masked man walked in, immediately silencing the group.

    "Are you done?" the massed man who was obviously the leader said to another of the masked men who all this while had been silently drawing different symbols on the dining table."

    "Almost done" the soft unmistakable voice of the female rang out.

    The leader looked at the three men his eyes making them flinch and then he returned outside.

    Silence marred only by the lady scribbling on the dining table and the men binding and dragging the family to the table rang out.

    Taking a gulp, feelings of fear and anxiety ringing through me, I walked over to Denise who had been tied up watching as her teary eyes seemed to bore into me despite the fact that she was talking with the kids and trying to assure them.

    "If my first theory was right then she should be conscious but stuck in the body"

    "Is all this real or just a figment of your imagination?" I said and after getting no reply from the woman whose gaze was on the actions of her captors I moved towards them.

    The woman drawing on the table, Harry, and the other two masked men, all of them I went to and could only phase through, my presence invisible to them.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Night Horror 3

    Seeking information, though I was unsure if I could, I tried taking a step out of the house, and surprise flashed on my face as I realized I actually could.

    Realizing that my freedom in the dream wasn''t limited to Denise''s presence or what she could see, I immediately rushed to find the leader of the masked men, curiosity burning within me on what he was doing that kept him outside instead of being in with his team.

    I had just rushed down the lawn of the large two-story house behind me when I fell to my knees, my heart rapidly beating and terror filling it, my entire being wanting to go back into the house and save the children,

    "This is just a dream, I can''t do a thing." I tried telling myself but it changed nothing.

    Dragging myself to my feet, I spotted a police vehicle parked down the road, this most likely being the security the family had been assigned.

    Observing more closely, I noticed no activity coming from it and could only conclude that its occupants were dead.

    Looking away from the police car, I took a left, stumbling like a drunkard as I looked for my target, but just as I caught sight of him down the lawn around the corner, the masked leader standing before a podium that carried a thick large book which was open, fear and terror I had never felt in my life consumed me and before I knew it I was rushing back to the house.

    "Stop it, stop it, stop it"

    I didn''t know what happening, but I wanted whatever was happening inside to stop.

    I burst into the house expecting the worst, but nothing could prepare me for the sight of one of the masked people muttering several incoherent words, while Harry had his hand around a dagger which was stabbed into the heart of one of the girls while kneeling on the table beside her.

    "I''ll do anything, please"

    "No please, Tess. Please no"

    "Leave her alone"

    "What do you people think you''re doing, she''s just a little girl."

    Inside the house was a mess and without delay, I rushed towards the men tears going down my eyes as I tried to stop them, S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Punches, kicks, pleas, tackles.

    Regret, shame and guilt at my weakness filled me as I watched what was undeniably a barbaric ritual go on before me.

    From the stab to the heart, blood flowed onto the table guided by a mysterious force to follow the lines created by symbols that had been drawn on the table.

    I watched as Harry pulled the blade out of the dead girl, Kate weeping and sobbing behind struggling to move forward but held back by the other masked man.

    Releasing a chuckle Harry glanced at Kate and stabbed the girl''s heart once more.

    "Don''t worry I haven''t forgotten you."

    Cackling madly, Harry focused on the girl before him and began stabbing at her chest repeatedly, the mutterings of the female masked woman close to him becoming faster and louder as seconds passed till suddenly the entire table was consumed by an intense fire.

    I thought the table and its occupants would burn but instead after some seconds, the fire went out, leaving nothing but a dead girl and a man whose clothes had been burnt off but was sporting a big grin.

    "I feel different," Immediately Harry said this, he pushed off the table with unbelievable strength.

    Harry softly landed before one of the masked men, particularly the one who had ratted about his misfortunate in prison and struck out with a fist that packed enough strength to go through a brick wall.

    I thought a fight would break out between the masked men, but just before Harry''s fist could meet his target, it stopped a few inches from the masked man seemingly blocked by some invisible wall.

    "privileged prick" Harry snorted but before he could make another move, the female spoke.

    "Behave yourself"

    All the female did was speak but for several seconds everyone in the house went silent, not even a sobbing Kate daring to let out a sound as a deadly chill spread through.

    "I''m next," the masked who had just been threatened said after some seconds, his voice amused and excited, and without delay he grabbed onto the other little girl''s arm, pulling her from her mother and dragging her to the table.

    Kate and James despite the beating they had been through, squirmed trying to reach their child, and while the other masked man kicked James on the stomach and had him rolling away, Harry grabbed Kate by the hair, pulling her up like she weighed nothing and then ripping her clothes with a single tug, malicious intent clear in his eyes.

    "This is a nightmare"

    At this point I didn''t know what to feel, I felt I could go mad at any moment, and could only look at Denise who at the moment, was looking left and right, the tough mask she had put on this whole time cracking and then when a scream left the mouth of the little girl on the table and her mother let out a deep cry of anguish, tears flowed down her eyes.

    "Please, please, let me go" Denise croaked out, too scared to even move.

    "Who are these monsters? Isn''t this a bit too much?"

    After shouting and screaming and struggling in vain to make a difference, I fell to my knees and wept, tears leaving my eyes uncontrollably.

    "Marcus please do something"

    "Huh"

    Undoubtedly someone had spoken to me and when I looked up, I saw Denise''s eyes on me, pure fear in her eyes.

    "Please take me out of here"

    The strong aloof woman I knew was completely gone, looking at her all I saw was a little girl who dreaded what was to come next.

    I saw intense struggle on Denise''s face and it made me realise that she was fighting through whatever powers enabled this dream just to communicate to me.

    It was clear to me that Denise didn''t want to continue in this nightmare, but unfortunately, I could do nothing.

    Everything Densie felt in this dream I did and I feared it was at a x2 ratio.

    Immediately she had broken down in tears, the hopelessness that had hit her had also hit me and as I dreaded what was to come, the next redon of fire which had been blazing on the table went out and a naked young man with blond hair stepped down from the table.

    "It''s your turn Mike," The man said, taking his eyes off his friend who was already dragging a screaming boy to the table while he moved towards Denise, the raging boner he had telling of his intentions for her.

    For a moment time went still and then my body burst forward in action.

    Feelings that were not my own but which I fully welcomed consumed, me, anger and defiance filling my entire being as attacked the blonde hair once more.

    Unfortunately, nothing changed and I was left as just an observer, bearing witness to the man ripping off Denise''s clothes, even loosening her bind taking pleasure in watching her struggle harder as hope which didn''t exist was rekindled.

    "This is going to be so sweet" the blond man muttered.

    Every emotion Denise felt, I did, and though the woman resisted with all her strength, I could feel her desperate hope for a Savior or a miracle and worst off I could feel the way these feelings gradually faded away as a cruel reality set in for her.

    "System please take me out of here"

    "System"

    "System"

    I wanted to be strong but I couldn''t, the darkness I could feel encroaching was all-encompassing and I didn''t want to face it.

    When my wife left, I thought I had been taken to the deepest of hells, that I had seen the worst but right now...

    [Ding!! Spend 10000 PSDP to escape the nightmare]

 Chapter 89 - 89: I Understand

    It seems realizing how badly affected I could get the system had come to save me, but before I gave my answer, I glanced at Denise who had completely subdued.

    It was meant to be just a glance, but my eyes ended up remaining fixed on her, not staring at her body which had been laid bare but at her eyes which were fixed on me, an attempt by Denise to distract herself from what was happening.

    "Bam," An eruption of fire sounded to the side but I paid no attention to either it or the words that were being said.

    "He''s is not a virgin. The ritual failed and you''ve been badly injured"

    My mind heard words but didn''t bother to send me their meanings at the moment. For me, Denise was the only thing that mattered.

    "System what will happen to the dream if I leave"

    [It''s a nightmare, it will play out till it''s end]

    "Any other way to stop it"

    [No]

    "Then it''s okay, I''ll stay till the end"

    [Good]

    I raised an eyebrow at the system''s comment and then went back to what was happening around me.

    Internally revolting at how easily I had broken, I down sat and observed.

    I let the worst of emotions and sights rush through me and fill my every being, repulsion being my companion till the end finally came.

    "What happened to him," the leader said suddenly appearing at the door and looking at one of the masked men who was sitting to the side, his body burnt in several areas and his breaths very heavy.

    "The sacrifice was not a virgin." The female said pointing to an unconscious form on the table.

    "What about them," The leader said looking to Harry and the blonde who were lost in their carnal pleasure.

    "They should have drained out all the lust by now and be back to their senses."

    "Both of you pack up we''re leaving."

    The leader''s voice immediately got both men to pause in their activities. Harry wanted to complain, but a single look shut him up.

    Disengaging from Kate, Harry shot the broken and dispirited wigan dead, but the blonde man instead fixed Denise with an amused look.

    "I like her, let her live"

    "That is not part of the plan."

    The leader lifted his gun to end Denise himself but the blonde stood fearless in front of her.

    "I''ll take responsibility for her "

    "Brat get out of there, do you know who she is," Harry said lifting his own gun at Denise but the blonde simply narrowed his eyes. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I do and that is why I want to keep her."

    "She''s seen my face, my head will be on the line, our heads."

    "More like your head," The blonde chuckled his eyes carrying a light that made Harry worry for himself.

    "Anyone who harms her should be ready to face me when we leave here."

    With those words the blonde moved away and though there was hesitation on their faces, both Harry and the leader lowered their weapons.

    Denise''s eyes remained open through all this and as the team left, she spoke.

    "Why"

    "Never seen a woman as feisty as you, I love it and I plan on coming back to have another taste."

    The masked men exited the house, and just as I came, so did I leave.

    For the first time, I enjoyed the darkness, hoping it would last longer, but then it was extinguished by the light and I was back in the real world looking at Denise who had tears flowing down her eyes and ruining her makeup.

    "Is that what really happened."

    Still shaken from her experience, without even thinking Denise nodded her head.

    "Did he ever come back?" I quietly asked

    With her head bowed down, Denise shook her head and a good portion of the rage which had been boiling within me vanished.

    "I''m sorry."

    Along with the memories of the nightmare, I also carried the emotions and had been given a permanent place in my heart and mind.

    At this point, it was clear that the story about the Richard''s case which had been presented to the world was very wrong and though I wondered and desired more of the details, I didn''t ask.

    I had already been selfish once and taken the woman to a nightmare that could have borne her, questioning her after what she had just been through, if she would even agree to answer me was just cruelty.

    Though it took some time for Denise to adjust to being back in the real world, when she did, she dried her eyes with a white cloth and then proceeded to begin reapplying her makeup.

    My initial plan had been to use this moment of vulnerability to console her and plant myself in her heart and mind but after being exposed to the truth of that night, I changed my mind on how to approach things.

    As weak as Denise might be in the interior, I had learned that her perseverance was unreal and attempting to use this moment of perceived weakness to manipulate her would not end well.

    "You look beautiful" I commented as she placed the last touches.

    "Me or the makeup"

    "Both,"

    Denise nodded her head and quietly continued her work and I stayed silent till she was finished and focused on me.

    "That nightmare was your handwork, right?"

    "Yes"

    "So, you''re like them, you also use magic."

    I wasn''t sure if the system and the benefits I got from it were related to magic, but I nodded my head at Denise''s words, I couldn''t afford to show ignorance and most importantly weakness at the moment.

    "Yes"

    Immediately I answered, Denise''s eyes narrowed at me, her face tightening.

    "Just like there are dirty cops, there are also clean cops, just as there are corrupt lawyers, there are also honest lawyers. I can''t say the same for politicians, but in life, there are always two sides to a coin."

    "What about you then, which side are you"

    "I''m in the grey"

    "An excuse for doing bad"

    "Can also be an excuse for doing good."

    "So, you''re not like them."

    "No, I''m a pervert but nothing that twisted."

    Denise''s face tightened even harder at this but I simply shrugged and got to my feet and looked down at her.

    "To be weak, to beg to be saved, to despair with no hope, to feel defeated, I know what it feels like. I have learnt from you how much it hurts and stings.

    I know your anger and hate, I know your thirst for vengeance. I relish in your thirst for vengeance because I also desire it.

    I want to hang them from an electric wire and torture them for weeks with every torture tool available in the world. I want to butcher and burn the people behind them, those people that make them so out of reach to our hands.

    Your hatred is now my hatred, your war is now my war."

    I took some seconds of silence, staring at Denise and seeing that she understood that we had shared something special in the nightmare, continued.

    "I''ll be leaving for New York tomorrow."

    With those words, I turned and left the office, the sight of me an attraction for the men and women outside.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Perverseness Is The Way

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Skilled seducer (+3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence), Dirty Old Pervert, MAN OF CULTURE.

    Level/XP: +3100xp = level 6/ (1460/3200)

    Dick Length/girth: 7/3.9 inches

    Load Volume: 4.2ml

    PSDP: 65000

    Potential sugar babies:(2/3) Martha Taylor, Valera Taylor.

    Sugar babies:(1/2) Lucy Corlea.

    Body stats:( Mental: 2, Strength: 7.8 (3.4)/ Agility: 10(-0.3) / Stamina: 6.8(2)/ Intelligence: 8.3(2)/ charisma: 7.3(3.4)/ luck:0.1, blank point: 2)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR (0/5).

    Knowledge: Basic kickboxing, Intermediate kickboxing, Basic gunfighting, Basic Entrepreneur. Basic CEO, Intermediate CEO.

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: Grand mission

    Shop (Knowledge tree)

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card]

    After my interaction with Denise, I retired to my room at the hotel.

    Though I had some doubts about leaving the woman with such domineering words after what I had just put her through, I shook them off as I knew it had to be done.

    Denise was a mentally powerful woman and if I took things lightly, I would end up finding myself being an equal partner with her or even used.

    Such an outcome was less than ideal for me.

    I thought of playing the long game, wanting to impress and subdue her with time, but Denise was a shark. If I tried the carrot and stick method with her, she would wait her time and devour both me, the stick and the carrot. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The best play for me was to get her to swallow her pride and bend the knee whether she was honest or not.

    From there things would be easier, after all, if she could see herself pretending to be my subordinate what would stop her from being a true follower after she sees my capabilities.

    As I lay on the bed, the TV playing in front of me, I finally did away with thoughts of Denise and opened my system screen looking to study the changes that had happened to it during this intense period.

    "System, what''s with the minus beside my agility stats"

    [Just as the other brackets indicate points added to your stat, the negative indicates points deducted from it.

    For your agility and any other physical attribute to go beyond 10, you need to reach level 10 and for best results take all your attributes to 10 and have some points to spare]

    "Why do I need to reach level 10 to be able to increase my points past 10"

    [Because 10 is the limit of any human, it is the limit the pure human body can reach when activated to its fullest potential.]

    "What lies beyond 10"

    "Power that belongs to those known as enlightened,"

    I rubbed my chin as I thought about what the system had said and then tightened my fist as I felt the strength in me.

    "System don''t you think it''s about time you introduced me to the current situation, the current working of the world we are in."

    [You mean like give the whole story about what is happening around you, the things you saw in the dream]

    "Yes"

    [No]

    "Why"

    [Because it''s not in my programming]

    "You say that, but there are times when you have gone out of your way to help me. Is that in your programming"

    [Yes]

    "What!!"

    [Haven''t you figured out the basics of how I work by now]

    "No"

    [Well, I don''t blame you, your intelligence points aren''t anything noteworthy.]

    The system''s words had me blinking in surprise. My mind trying to understand that I had just been roasted by a system.

    "You do realize that right now you are being quite humane and somewhat friendly with me right"

    [Yes]

    "Why"

    [Because you''ve earned it.]

    "How"

    [You already know, why are you asking]

    "I need to be sure"

    [Are you saying you''re not confident in yourself, that you doubt yourself]

    "Why are you all of sudden being helpful to me''

    [What would you have done if you had fallen for Grace and Jane''s trap and lost everything.]

    "I would have gone back to my normal life built myself up and then gotten my revenge on the girls whenever it''s convenient"

    [What do you think such an experience would have dozen to your character]

    "Harden it, made me..... wait, don''t tell me.... You bastard"

    [Yes, that is what I was hoping would happen and pushing towards.]

    "Do you have any idea, what such a loss would have done to me, do you understand how hard it is to own such amounts of stake in an already established company.

    Those stakes don''t just represent money, they represent influence, world influence."

    [That''s the point of making you lose it all, and that is what should have happened, but then it didn''t. Why]

    "You said it yourself activating mental helped me be able to sense the intent those women had for me"

    After saying this my mind churned for some seconds and I sighed.

    [You get it now]

    "You''re trying to point it out to me that it was my perverseness that led to me activating mental and evading the trap I was supposed to fall in."

    [Not your perverseness exactly but your confidence to be so whenever you thought was right.

    Had you composed yourself in that elevator wishing to be professional, you would not have awakened MENTAL]

    "You''re praising me for being a rebel"

    [No, I''m praising you for embodying what the system aspires you to become. When you do that, you get favoured.]

    "A Perverted sugar daddy. What if I don''t want to become that"

    [Hahahaha. Nice joke.]

    "I''m beginning to prefer your robotic replies,"

    After saying this, though the system didn''t reply to me, I was not worried, I had gotten the answer I needed.

    With the knowledge tree and system shop, my only limit was the amount of PSDP points and the resources available for purchase and like the system said, to deal with these limits, all I needed to do was be a better perverted sugar daddy.

    I had gotten up to 600xp from spending on Sophie and Isabella but only 100xp after fucking them.

    If not that sex sped up the whole emotional process, I was very sure that even without fucking a single woman I would still make strides with the system, but my progress would be slow.

    Before I swiped away the system screen, I decided to check up on my new Boldy written title and ability.

    [MAN OF CULTURE (level 1): This title has several levels to it and each level provides the host with an ability.

    Level 1: A sex video is created whenever the host fucks a woman]

    [MENTOR: Activation of mental has made it possible for MENTOR to be upgraded. You need 10 kills to get it to the next level]

    "Kills? System are you trying to put me in jail."

 Chapter 91 - 91: Upgrade

    Sunday 19th of May

    [Charles Schwab VIP Premium account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $63000000

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $151,016,400

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 12485 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $240

    Unrealized P/L: +$2,696,400}

    --------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: SpideX

    Quantity: 1020000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $2

    Current Price: $22

    Unrealized P/L: +$22,140,000}

    ----------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Cocta

    Quantity: 4060000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $0.5

    Current Price: $3

    Unrealized P/L: 12,180,000}

    =======================

    { Stock Name: Captcho

    Quantity: 2100000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $54

    Current Price: $54

    Unrealized P/L: 113,400,000

    ========================

    Open Orders:

    {Stock Name: Jane and Abel Pharmaceuticals (JA)

    Quantity: 400000 Shares

    Buy at: $76

    Current Price: $113}

    ]

    Just because I was away from home and under assault on my finances didn''t mean that I had forgotten about my trades.

    Anytime any day, I would rather keep the knowledge I had of the future than keep the 7% stakes in Ford, it was even the reason I had gotten the laptop I used to contact deepsnake.

    Before inviting Jane, after getting to the hotel I had immediately bought a laptop, logged into my account and then upgraded it.

    Unfortunately, both upgrading it and funding it with millions of dollars took time and I could only wait.

    Today morning, all processes on my accounts had been completed and I had already gone and made some orders.

    "I should consider opening another account with a different broker."

    Leaning back into my seat, I took stock of the decisions I had made this morning humming a tune as I reviewed them one by one.

    "Pfizerizz is going well, I would have liked to buy some more of their shares but they are too volatile and the time for their stock to crash is soon approaching, I have to be on the watch out.

    "Spider is still pushing hard, their shares are up 5 dollars and it should continue to climb till about July, though I should be careful.

    Due to my wariness, I initially pulled out 300 thousand but given my weighty resources I decided to take the risk with them.

    "Cocta will have one massive pump before a deadly dump. Their fall is a result of their own stupidity.

    Perhaps I should use this chance to buy out the company. Tech companies are what I want to indulge in, but diversifying isn''t a bad idea.

    The issue though is I lack knowledge of this industry.

    "Injecting such a large amount of money in Captcho should further run up the hype on it.

    Though it didn''t become a hegemon, Captcho is still around in the future. Hopefully, when I pull out my cash it doesn''t cause a domino effect and ruin the company.

    I shouldn''t change too much in the past."

    After reviewing the shares I was holding, my eye fell on the only open order I had and my humming stopped. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If the trade initiated, it would be 30 million out of my account and I couldn''t help but be a little hesitant at seeing such an amount of money go even though I had spent over 100 million on Captcho.

    As for Mattel, the animation company, I had sold it after making $10000. I thought of buying more, but it was an industry I wasn''t knowledgeable about.

    Finishing my review, though I would have preferred to immediately go online and begin reading through some new articles, I instead opened a Word page and began typing.

    I had an assignment concerning the storage of information in hard drives and then one which involved me writing a literal code on BASIC.

    "If only they knew how obsolete these things quickly became."

    With a scheduled test tomorrow, I knew I couldn''t miss my flight at 1:30 and so I checked the time and after calculating that I had up to 5 hours I took a soft drag of the cigar in my hand then went back to doing my assignment.

    At 1 pm I was already in a taxi headed for the airport and by 1:30, the plane was on the runway, looking to take off.

    I arrived in Los Angeles late in the evening and as I was driven home the sights of familiar buildings and neon light brought a calm to my soul.

    "Home."

    Understandably hungry, I decided to stop at a diner close to my apartment and have a meal. I had been busy with my homework throughout the flight and was both mentally and physically drained.

    After staying at high-end hotels and entering expensive restaurants for the past week, walking back into a simple diner had me freeze at the door for some second before I smiled.

    Unlike the opulent hotels and restaurants which smelled of refindness and class, the air here smelt simple and it was just what I needed.

    At the diner I ordered grilled steaks and after satisfying my tummy headed home, dropping my bag to the side and smiling at my desktop which hadn''t seen action for some time.

    After a bath, I went to sleep.

    ...

    The next morning at 3:am I was already awake. I checked on my stocks, browsed through the financial paper and by 4:30 was already revising for my test.

    I stayed indoors till 9:am when I exited my apartment to go to school but before I headed out I went to Lucy''s door.

    Knock!!

    Knock!!

    Remembering Grace''s words about Lucy being Alberts''s adopted daughter I wondered If this was an apt situation for the phrase.

    "What a small world"

    I mean what were the chances that the girl who rocked my perverted dreams and got laid by me has a billionaire papa, whose wealth I dipped a hand in.

    Getting no reply, I headed down the building and went to the bus stop, unable to help but be worried for Lucy.

    Though by now my Mercedes should be ready, it would be at the repair shop and as for my Maserati, there was no way I could park that car over here in my neighbourhood.

    Bringing my Mercedes was already a stretch, my Maserati wouldn''t last a night in this neighbourhood, so I had rented a garage and parked it there.

    Unfortunately, the journey to the Maserati and then to school would take too long so I headed for the bus.

    I arrived at school with no incident and was in time to take my test.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Submit

    ".... a larger network will require higher maintenance and hence more manpower. A better alternative would be to link several smaller networks together."

    "Should I go on professor,"

    "No Marcus, if you did, the class will last for 4 hours"

    The professor''s words got laughter sounding through the hall but he waved his hand after also chuckling a bit.

    "Alright enough with the laughter, Marcus did an excellent job and if the rest of you were like him, I wouldn''t need to be teaching so hard," the near bald man at the front grumbled, his hands going to his waist in exasperation.

    "Let''s continue. Marcus has already proposed that a band of smaller networks are better than one fat network, I want someone to say why"

    Several hands went up and while Dr Hector passed his eyes over the students in the class his eyes landed on a particular person who was quite enthusiastic and he shook his head.

    "Not you Sade, picking you is almost as bad as letting Marcus continue."

    Another round of laughter went through the class at Hector''s words and then he pointed at a student and the class continued.

    Seated at the back as had become normal for me, I paid attention as the class went on, its end marking the passing of the third class I had today and the finish of lectures for me.

    For the past two days, one of the things that had bugged my curiosity was Sade''s relationship with Nadia, they were from very different worlds.

    I thought Sade would wait so we could talk after that class but by the time most of the students had cleared out, I discovered she was gone.

    Finding no trace of her when I exited the building, I shrugged and took out my phone, dialling a number and sighing when once again the call didn''t go through.

    I had tried contacting Lucy yesterday but had been unable to reach her line and after experiencing the same today, I decided to head over to her department and scoop her out.

    I had barely just left the premises of my department when a sleek ash car drove beside me, the car having two females occupying the front seat.

    You would think that with at least one of these women knowing my identity I would be treated with respect yet instead, it was a cold voice that hit me.

    "Get in, Denise wants to see you."

    Without a word I ignored the car and continued walking, thinking of the exotic woman I had seen back at the headquarters.

    "Hmm between hers and Martha''s whose butt is bigger." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I had no idea when the ash car drove away, but when I exited Lucy''s department learning that she hadn''t come to class the past few days, I was surprised to see it parked to the side and Sade hurriedly walking to me.

    For today Sade wore a pink and white flowery gown, and as she approached, I didn''t hide my appreciation for her outfit.

    "Your dress is beautiful"

    "Thank you, you don''t look bad yourself"

    Considering I had pulled out anything that made a common match and worn, I did not bother looking at myself after Sade''s compliment, rather intrigue appeared on my face as I stared at Sade,

    "Did Nadia tell you anything specific about me?"

    "You mean that you''re a billionaire"

    "Yeah, you don''t seem moved by it."

    "Oh"

    "Is that all you''ll say"

    "Well, it''s a good thing, I mean you''ve made it."

    Even right now, I still got the jitters when I remembered that I was a billionaire but Sade took the news like I had told her I ate bread for breakfast.

    "I see."

    "Yeah, I just hope you''ll use these riches to better the world and not be led astray"

    "Well, if things go well, Denise would be my personal attorney, with her advice, I don''t think you need to worry about me going astray."

    Sade nodded to my words, but her eyes slightly narrowed at me like she did not believe I could be redeemed.

    "You look cute"

    My sudden words startled Sade but before anything more could be said, a loud horn blared from behind her and I chuckled.

    "Don''t tell me you''re here for your friend."

    "Please enter the car. Mrs Denise is already unhappy with Nadia if she doesn''t return with you, she''ll be pissed off."

    "What''s your relationship with Nadia."

    "Childhood friend"

    "She also grew up in Russia" I said tilting my head to the side and staring at Nadia who was biting her lips in the car.

    "Yes" Sade said but her voice carried an edge that spoke of a story.

    "Our last lecture on Wednesday is by 1 pm right?

    My sudden concern about Wednesday classes confused Sade but she nodded her head.

    "Yes"

    "Well, prepare yourself we''ll have our first date on Wednesday evening"

    Though the news of a date surprised Sade she did not forget the ply of her bitchy friend as she grabbed my arm when I wanted to walk away.

    "Marcus you still need to follow us."

    "No, I don''t"

    My reply left me staring blankly at Sade who still held onto my arm and had a tight expression, seeming to be contemplating doing something she didn''t want to.

    "It''s not worth it, I know what I''m doing Sade."

    My words had the dark hair beauty blink and I couldn''t help but smirk when I saw her eyes light up in understanding of what was going on.

    "Are you sure about your friendship with her?" I asked with sceptically.

    "Yeah, she just has no idea." Sade said with a sigh," She wouldn''t use me without telling me"

    "The more I know about her the dumber she gets, how did she even score 341."

    "You hurt her ego and it''s blinding her. Also, there is no way she can imagine a scenario where her teacher submits to you.

    Now that I think about it, the problem could be that she sees you as a competition for teachers'' attention rather than someone who might be her boss."

    "This is quite valuable information you''re sharing with me"

    "If things between you and Denise go the way I think they will, then you''ll need it."

    With those words, Sade turned and left and after watching her butt till she disappeared into the car I turned to Nadia who was looking at me with a frown and walked away.

    Denise was proving to be more troublesome than I anticipated and I realized that I might have to rethink my choice.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Distress Call

    When I informed Denise that I would leave Los Angeles the next day, I was indirectly informing her that she had till the next day to make up her mind on my offer.

    I expected that with the deep emotions and memories we now shared she would see the brightness of the path that going with me offered, but the next day I didn''t hear a word from her till today when she decided to make her presence known through Nadia, a very not submissive move.

    "That''s quite the thinking from me" I muttered to myself.

    Leaving school. I went to the mechanic shop to pick up my car and satisfied with the job done, I drove straight home.

    I ascended to my apartment building but before I reached my floor, I made a stop at Martha''s door.

    Knock!

    Knock!

    I had been knocking for some seconds now and after getting no reply, I was surprised because with how late it was even if Martha wasn''t around, Valera should have been back from school.

    It had been a while since I last saw her and surprisingly, I found myself missing the little nymph.

    Disappointed at the lack of response after several more seconds, I went up to my apartment, and having some rice with chicken, went to my computer.

    I chatted with deepsnake for a while giving him a few assignments and then moved to catch up on the recent trends in the tech industry.

    Ring!!

    Ring!!

    At 7:52, I received a call from an unknown number and picking it I was hit with a surprise.

    "Hello Marcus, it''s Valera."

    Confirming the time, I frowned at being called by Valera this late, sure that her mother wouldn''t have been on board with this idea.

    "Hey, how are you."

    "Well, I''m okay, but I''m kind of in a situation at the moment."

    "Okay, Honey what is it."

    "Well, could you lend me $4000, I''ll find some way to pay you back," Valera whispered my ears barely catching her words and I replied to her without missing a beat.

    "Alright Honey, where are you, I''ll bring the money as soon as I can."

    There was silence from the other side for some seconds before Valera spoke in a shaky tone.

    "Can you not tell my mom about this,"

    "I won''t"

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t worry about it, it''s no problem for me, now where are you."

    When I ended the call, I changed my clothes, grabbed my car keys and exited my apartment.

    I had no idea where Hullton Valley was but before 9 pm I was there and as I exited my car, I walked straight to the lobby, ignoring the beautiful lights and plants that decorated it.

    "Excuse me, I''m looking for your security office," I said at the receptionist''s desk.

    "I''m sorry is there a problem" the lady behind the counter asked.

    "I have someone that is being held there"

    The receptionist frowned in thought before answering.

    "Do u mean Valera Taylor?"

    "Yes"

    "Are you her brother?" the lady asked looking me up and down with worry.

    "Yes, is there a problem"

    The receptionist looked hesitant and then looking around she leaned forward.

    "Your sister is in big trouble, you should consider calling the police. It might escalate the situation, but at least she''ll be safe"

    "Hmm, how about you help me with that."

    My words froze the woman, but before she could complain, I Pulled out a thick bundle of cash from my pocket and counted out $2000.

    "You don''t have to say too much, just tell the police there is a crime happening in the resort and a life is in danger, you can remain anonymous."

    Though I had no plans of letting things escalate to the point of needing the police, I didn''t want to take any risk with Valera, my heart throbbed with worry for her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking around a bit animatedly, the receptionist took the money and after without uttering another word, she waved me to follow her till we reached a building separated from the lavish-looking ones around it.

    "That''s the security office," she said and hurriedly departed.

    Walking into the building, I entered a large hall with a few people sitting on benches around and staring at a room from which a loud shout was originating.

    "Hmm"

    Without hesitation, I walked towards the room and pushed the door open, blinking when I saw the situation inside.

    "Who the fuck are you"

    My entrance drew the three occupant''s gazes, but I ignored the other presences and focused on the only female in the room, taken aback by the sight of her.

    Valera had red prints and scratches on both sides of her face, the right sleeve of her brown shirt was ripped off, and on her exposed arm, there were further scratches.

    Her hair was a total mess but what broke me was her tear-stained face, her red eyes and worst of all her hands which were bound behind her back.

    When I entered the room, Valera had a fierce expression and was shouting at the two men in the room but when she saw me, she went still, hesitation in her eye.

    Seeing Valera, a surge of anger flashed through my mind but I suppressed it.

    "Come," I said stretching my arm.

    Immediately Valera ran forward and crashed into my chest, sobs immediately escaping from her as I wrapped my arms around her.

    "I''m sorry" she pressed her head deeper into my body.

    [Ding! Valera Taylor has reached the minimum requirements to be a sugar baby, do you want to add her.]

    I had no hesitation in my answer.

    "Yes"

    [Ding!! Valera Taylor has been added as sugar baby. Check to see your rewards whenever you''re opportuned]

    "It''s alright. I''m here" I said focusing back on Valera and stroking her hair.

    Valera had been a tough nut over the phone and seeing her breakdown like this in my presence told me of how much she had endured.

    "Buddy, I don''t mean to interrupt your touchy moment, but there are issues that have to be settled."

    "I''m listening"

    The calmness on my face took the two men in white uniform aback but they nodded and one of them stepped forward.

    "At Hulltown Valley Resort we promise a premium experience to all our customers and maintain a high standard.

    We have a reputation to maintain and when that reputation is threatened, we will defend it in full force.

    "I see"

    "Today your sister....."

    "Girlfriend, she''s my girlfriend, and whatever you''re saying, I hope you can recoup the same story when the police arrive."

 Chapter 94 - 94: Learning How TO Throw Fists

    From the moment I confirmed that the system was real and I had truly travelled back in time, I had decided that I was going to live life a lot more differently than before and one of the rules I had made for myself was not to get too entangled with any woman.

    If I wanted to be free and be able to easily access multiple women, then entering into commitments was out of the option. Not only that, but despite the years, the trauma from my ex-wife still held strong in me, I had loved and trusted her with all my being only to be betrayed in the worst ways.

    I didn''t think I would ever have a problem with this decision but from starting to worry and care about Lucy who I hadn''t seen in a while. Right now, I just wanted to keep Valera in my embrace and not let even the sun hit her.

    Feeling Valera tremble in my arms, I was hit with a strong urge to kiss Valera and when she looked up at me, stunned by my words, I claimed her lips.

    "You''re mine."

    Though her eyes still carried confusion, Valera nodded her head and buried her head back in my chest while I looked at the two men who were getting impatient with our antics.

    "I told her to call over a relative and she instead called her boyfriend" one of the guards said stepping forward with a very unhappy expression.

    I don''t know whether the employer at the hotel had a thing for comedy or if it was just a coincidence but whereas the security man who stepped forward was bald and had a big belly, the other guard was slim and had a head full of hair.

    The bald guard marched forward wanting to say more but before he could let out a word, his colleague hurriedly moved forward and grabbed his arm.

    The two guards shared a look which only they could understand, the slim guy shaking his head as he glanced at me and then the bald guy grumbled and turned to me.

    "Your ungrateful girlfriend here got into a fight with her classmate who invited her to this resort. She beat up her friends when they tried to intervene, did the same to an outsider who tried to intervene and then destroyed an expensive painting.

    You say you''ll call the police, well go ahead, but that''s the story. You can ask her."

    "And is that why you bound her up and kept her in here like a prisoner," I asked with an edge to my tone and to the surprise of both Valera and the slim security officer, the bald man stepped back in fear.

    "Sorry." He muttered his body trembling.

    "Take off her cuff," I said while internally applauding myself for the successful use of mental.

    Since the system had denied handing me information about my budding abilities, I decided to explore what I was capable of on my own.

    Just as I naturally commanded my hands and legs to unleash strength and speed, I figured I might be able to do the same for mental and so tried it.

    As is spoke to the security guard, I inflicted fear upon his mind and in just this one successful attempt, I found myself learning new information.

    Using my mental on someone was akin to me throwing a punch at them but rather than my using my fist, I used my emotions and how strong this emotion was depended on how much of it I had experienced and to what levels.

    My episode with Mark and Anna had made me fear for my life and experience killing intent. Dousing the security guard with a little dose of it was no problem.

    "I feel like I''m not being effective with how I channel out my emotions though."

    [Ding! +1 mental]

    Seeing the system message I was first stunned as I had no idea my efforts could raise mental and then I smirked within, assured that I was on the right path and focused back on the situation at hand.

    Walking over to us, the guard hastily took off Valera''s cuffs and when the girl''s arms were freed, I lifted her chin so she looked up at me.

    "Those things he said, were they the truth."

    "Yes. I''m sorry"

    Not convinced I wanted to interrogate Valera more but her eyes were quickly becoming teary so I changed my mind.

    "How much is the painting."

    "Plus damages she caused to her victim, everything is $23000"

    "You bastard, you''re just trying to extort us..." Valera moved from me and turned to the guard aggrieved but I silenced her.

    "Valera!!"

    Despite my threat of calling the police and my arrangement with the receptionist, I didn''t want to escalate things, most especially for Valera''s sake.

    If things were to go further than this, and it turned out she really did assault her friends and a stranger, then irrespective of her reasons he would be on the wrong side and her mother would be hearing of this.

    For now, I would rather settle things peacefully and then talk to her again later. It was never too late to get for her justice.

    "I''ll pay the $23000 and add $2000 for your troubles is that okay"

    My words stunned the guards but just as the baldy wanted to get out a word, iI threw him a glare

    "Don''t push it"

    My stare along with a dose of fear had the man gulp and nod but just as I moved to take out my checkbook, the door was opened and a well-refined man walked in his ash suit grabbing even my attention. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mr Lambert" both guards call out in surprise, their tone very respectful.

    "How can we help you sir" the slim quickly asked making a light frown appear on the baldy''s face.

    "Nothing much, I came because I noticed Mr Lawson enter here and hoped all was right.

    Looking at the situation though, all doesn''t seem to be right, what happened to that you lady."

    The smile which had been on both men''s faces turned into a stressed look and a sudden tension filled the room as Lambert''s eyes narrowed.

    "Sir it''s complicated" the baldy began but Lambert raised his hand and silenced him.

    "Mr Lawson is a special guest of the resort and so is his guest."

    The eyes of both men widened as they knew they were in trouble but couldn''t understand how they had gotten into this mess, yet their woes weren''t over.

    "After I leave, the both of you will report to the general manager who I will soon be meeting and explain this situation.

    Looking away from the two men, Lamber looked at me apologetically

    "Mr Lawson, I apologize for this disgusting incident and promise to get to the bottom of it."

 Chapter 95 - 95: Milfy Butt

    Under Lambert''s guide, Valera and I were led out of the security building but after we walked for a while, with Valera''s right hand since in my grasp I brought her to a stop, our actions making Lambert stop in his tracks and turn back to us.

    "I appreciate your desire to see us righted and the offerings of comfort but as you can see my girlfriend is not in the best of state."

    Considering I had never met Lambert before, his timely appearance while appreciated was quite strange in my eyes and as much as I wanted to question him, I needed to tend to Valera and get to the bottom of what had happened to her tonight.

    "I have Valera''s condition very much in mind Mr Lawson and have already alerted the nurse to prepare to attend to her. Also, there is a mutual acquaintance of ours who very much wants to see you, please reconsider, it won''t be long."

    "So, there is a nurse in here," I said meaningfully.

    Hearing the accusation in my tone as I looked at Valera''s bruised form, Lambert could only let out a defeated sigh.

    "I once again apologize for the poor behaviour of the staff."

    "Who is this mutual acquaintance."

    Sensing that I wouldn''t follow him if he didn''t reply, Lambert quickly gave me an answer.

    "Denise Harther, "

    "Alright, lead the way."

    It didn''t take long for Lambert to bring I and Valera inside a building which had a lit-up artificial stream going around it and several plants growing within the water.

    Not disappointing its boastful exterior, the interior of the building had even Valera who had been shy all this while looking around.

    The marbles on the floor drew our attention and its glassy walls made me unable to resist getting a feel.

    Above us, a dim but sufficient light which had been fitted in the ceiling shone, illuminating to us, the beautiful stream that hung within the ceiling. From above a chill air blew making it seem like we had just left the Sahara.

    Several potted plants and vases lined the corridor we walked through and then we ascended the stairs.

    Going past the second floor we ascended to the third floor and after walking for some seconds and taking a corner, we entered a wide room.

    Inside this room, there was a low glass table in the middle, two long white sofas on both sides, a bar to the left and a balcony at the end.

    On the table, there were cups and fancy bottles of wine and on the sofas there were two women, one of them dressed in a nurse outfit that made me contemplate feigning an illness and the other in a business outfit.

    Both women stood up as we entered and while the nurse quickly moved to Valera''s side the other woman faced Lambert.

    "I''ve brought over your friend"

    "Thank You, Lambert,"

    "No worries, but you really should talk things with him, he seems ready to sue the resort."

    "I will,"

    Nodding his head, Lambert gave me smile and then exited the room, leaving just three people in it.

    "Mrs can you please follow me to the sofa."

    Valera turned to me when the nurse asked her this question, and seeing me nod, she slowly released her hold of my arm and moved to take a seat.

    Standing in place I keenly watched as the nurse opened a box and taking out some cotton began gently running it over the scratch marks on Valera''s face.

    "Would it leave a scar."

    "No, only the top layer of the skin was affected, within some days her face will be spotless." the nurse replied.

    "If I didn''t see this, I would never have believed you would have this soft side to you" a voice whispered.

    I looked at Denise who had walked up to me, raising my eyebrows when I realised that with heels on, she was taller than me.

    "Scotch" She offered me a cup.

    "I''m not much of a drinker"

    "Yeah, I heard, I hoped you weren''t staunch on it though. How about a cigar"

    "I don''t mind,"

    Nodding her head, Denise emptied the glass in her hand in one gulp and as she gracefully kept the cup on the table, her large ass pressed in my direction as she bent down.

    Collecting something from the table she waved me over as she headed towards the balcony.

    "I''ll soon be back honey"

    Valera nodded at me, but seeing her body tighten up, I walked over to her and pecked her lips.

    Quickly her face turned red in embarrassment and when I saw her body relax I departed to the balcony.

    "Overprotective too."

    I didn''t say anything to Denise''s words, rather I looked down at the beautiful view of the resort from this high, noticing the several pools that had had varying numbers of people in them.

    "If you look to your left, you can see on couple who think they are hidden going at it.

    Young people are so energetic" she dryly said

    Glancing to the left I spotted the couple Denise was talking about, a man and woman who were behind a wall, the woman carried in the man''s arms as he pumped into her.

    I turned from the scene to Denise who was holding out a Cigar to me.

    Taking the stick, I brought it to my nose and had a whiff.

    "Who told you I favour Cigars."

    "Your hotel in New York" Denise said taking out a lighter.

    My eyes narrowed at her but her expression remained unchanged.

    "A subordinate lighting their boss Cigar, does that please you."

    "Maybe"

    Denise nodded and when I put the cigar to my lips, she moved closer and lit it, our eyes staring into each other''s as the stick soon glowed.

    Looking into Denise''s eyes, though it was calm and filled with the wisdom of age I saw a fire which had not been there the last time we spoke, a very strong fire and one of the things surrounding it was curiosity directed at me.

    Taking a drag as the stick burned, I let out a puff, letting the smoke pour over Denise''s face and watching as she took a step back unaffected by the white fumes that entered her lungs.

    Moving further up the balcony, to a location where neither Valera nor the nurse could watch us, I took another drag, enjoying the flavory taste in my mouth while looking at Denise who was leaning over the railing and letting the wind blow over her face.

    While the scenery gave Denise an exotic beauty that one wouldn''t expect to find in a 43-year-old woman my eyes focused on her fat butt that pushed against her skirt as she leaned forward.

    " Why are you here" I suddenly asked breaking the silence that had been brewing.

    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Curious POA

    Nodding her head, Denise stood up straight and turned to me.

    She crossed her hands over her chest and though my eyes wanted to linger on her bust which was being pressed beneath her arms a feeling that compelled me to take her seriously was released from her being and I could only blink as it made its way into my mind.

    Nodding her head one more time, Denise parted her lips to speak but I cut her off.

    "How did you do that"

    "Do what?" she asked with a frown.

    I was at first stumped on how to answer her question but then decided just to ask it as I saw it.

    Playing around with Mental today, I had begun to realise its potential, its rarity and its usefulness and like a child who had just gotten a new toy I couldn''t resist asking Denise about this phenomenon.

    I quickly wanted to know if it was possible that Danise had unlocked mental, she had after all hinted before that she had experiences in the abnormal world.

    "When you folded your arm, your presence suddenly became greater, forcing me to pay attention to you."

    Going quiet I wondered if I sounded a bit crazy to Denise considering there was also a chance that my assumption of her was wrong but after some seconds she replied.

    "It''s the fabled aura that people think of as an illusion. Most accomplished leaders tend to have it." Denise said speaking in a tone that stated she was quite experienced with it.

    "Can you command this aura"

    "I wouldn''t say command, more like possess as it happens spontaneously.

    A few people have mentioned this to me though, but they''ve always been people who have worked alongside me for up to a year.

    It''s surprising that you can pick up on it considering it''s our second meet."

    Denise was quite calm as she spoke and even while she explained to me the extraordinariness of aura, I could still feel little waves of it coming out of her and helplessly scratching at my senses.

    "I''m more sensitive than others to this sort of thing."

    "I see, can it be controlled."

    Denise asked this question like it was an afterthought but I could see that she had already long picked up on the fact that this trick of hers was beyond normal and had probably tried to get a hand on it without success.

    "I don''t know"

    "Are you sure, though lowered, you''ve always been steadily releasing a dose of it."

    Though my eyes widened just lightly, and Denise''s face remained unchanged from the glint in her eyes, I knew that she had captured my reaction and used it to answer the question of whether or not I had something similar to aura.

    As expected of someone with her experience Dense was proving to be no normal woman and before I exposed any more information to her, I decided to first know her stance.

    "System activate Daddy knows best. Target Denise"

    [Name: Denise Harther

    Type: Older Milf

    Trust:51

    Affection:43

    Fear:17

    Loyalty:65

    Horniness: -20

    Comment: Desires power and revenge.]

    "What a troublesome woman" I couldn''t help but think in my head.

    With how cold and detached Denise acted, I expected her loyalty stat to read at most 35 a number and I would have been okay with considering this was just our second time meeting but it seemed despite her coldness, the emotions we shared in her dream had really brought us together.

    A 65 was a totally wild number, especially when one considered that it was 6 points more than what Lucy my sugar baby had for me. Then again there was her fear.

    The negative on her horniness surprised me but considering I had been in her nightmare I could understand why.

    "You''re right that I constantly release a subtle aura, but it goes beyond that."

    "What is it."

    Though Denise tried to keep her tone casual, I could detect the intense interest in it.

    "Mental, possibly a far more advanced form of aura."

    "Possibly?" Denise pressed, "Why do you think aura is below Mental."

    "Aren''t you asking too many questions for our second meet?"

    My words had Denise pause and then sigh as she realized she had let her curiosity lead her too far.

    Regaining her calm, she cleared her throat, and just before she started speaking, I was hit with another wave of her aura, but this time I stayed silent and let her talk.

    "Other than learning that you asked for a Cohiba cigar, we also know that you had the hotel in New York bring you notebooks and other writing materials."

    My eyebrow raised at being told this piece of information but Denise continued.

    "In Michigan, you stayed at MGM Grand Detroit Hotel, where you made orders for a laptop, cleaning supplies, and clothes and spent the better part of your stay there with a woman Jane Foster before then being visited by Grace Jenkins on your last night there, a woman who so happens to be your previous Attorney.

    You have pending case files which if you don''t handle might see you facing interstate extradition or going before a federal court.

    Also, before your move to Michigan, at the hotel you stayed at, you entered with two women and spent 63000 dollars within just two days of your stay."

    "That''s quite some information. Are you showing me your information gathering ability?"

    "No, I''m pointing out your lack of means. Did you have any idea that someone was going around snooping for information about you." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No"

    "Do you think it will be the same for Ty Warner"

    A complaint against what Denise just said came to my mind but before I opened my mouth, I thought about it and that complaint died off.

    Unfortunately for me in that instance, I had been exposed and Denise read me like an open book.

    "You wanted to argue that Ty Warner is a billionaire almost forgetting that you are also one right"

    My silence gave my answer and nodding her head, rather than keep on talking, she went inside.

    "Wait for me here"

    Though my eyes narrowed at her departing form not even taking in her shapely ass, I waited.

    Denise returned several seconds later holding a paper which she handed to me.

    Silently, I took the paper and not even needing to read half of it, I looked up at her.

    "You want me to make you my power of attorney"

    "Yes"

 Chapter 97 - 97: Lacking Means

    Denise didn''t miss a beat when she said yes, she stood looking at me with her hands crossed like this was something that should have been done since a long time ago.

    When I had set out looking for a lawyer, a personal attorney to help me deal with all the hassles of law was what I wanted.

    An attorney of power was the last thing on my mind, I had no desire to have someone meddling in my affairs and running my matters.

    "I''m not looking for a power of attorney"

    "You aren''t, but you need one."

    "Are you referring to your previous mentions of my lack of means?" I questioned showing that just those words hadn''t won me over.

    "It seems I was wrong and you failed to understand me"

    "No, I understood you, but I don''t see why I need to go as far as needing a power of attorney," I said taking a drag of my stick.

    "I see, then let me truly make you understand why.

    Have you thought about how you will deal with your public image"

    "I don''t plan on having one"

    "That''s good, but what about the calls that have been coming in, how do you plan to deal with them."

    " I''ll deal with them"

    "You alone plan to handle 20+ calls where you most likely have to talk with every single one of them for about 2 minutes, establish a relationship and possibly even make agreements and set meetings while still having time to go to school, study, rest and engage in your other affairs."

    My forehead scrunched at this question as I remembered the several calls I had received back in Michigan.

    "Even if you somehow find a way to answer all this call, how much knowledge do you have in negotiation. Do you know how to handle your way around politicians, because I assure you they will be looking for you.

    With all the money coming in, how do you identify the best possible way to invest your money?

    Your time becomes more valuable, how do you deal with the massive change in your social status?

    I admire your desire to be yourself, but surely you don''t think you can keep staying in that one-room apartment of yours."

    Having been shredded apart so far, I decided to be petty and defend against this one jab.

    "What''s wrong with my apartment."

    "How do you think the people who associate with you will react if they see where you stay."

    "It''s where I stay, why should I care how others react."

    "Because while your face might be out of the public eyes, it cannot be out of the mouths of the upper circle.

    How they treat you and the value they give to you and the things you care about is affected"

    "tch," I snorted in defeat.

    "You yourself have no interest in dealing with these details and I know that for a fact, given how fast you ran to me after being betrayed by your previous lawyer."

    Denise sounded smug but her expression remained calm all through.

    "Why would you think I was betrayed by her."

    "An average college student who suddenly inherits over a billion dollars is a ripe harvest for any money-hungry scrouge.

    I guess Garce couldn''t resist the chance to screw you over but you somehow escaped."

    At this junction, I scratched my chin and relented.

    "You can be my power of attorney but we''ll need to work on the finer details of what this entails."

    "That won''t be a problem," Denise said, her hands falling to the side and tension in her shoulder relaxing.

    "With your permission though I would like to begin acting this evening."

    "Why,"

    "The man you saw out there, his name is Lambert, he is the legal attorney of this Resort.

    I came here this evening to talk to him about having a stake in it. Though I was initially only prodding, I was able to convince him to sell at a good price.

    I planned to meet you tomorrow, to tell you about the deal but since we''ve already met and you''ve agreed to me being your POA I would like to take the next step in the deal tonight."

    Denise''s words had me narrow my eyes at her, but the woman showed no discomfort to my gaze.

    Instead, she had her dominant posture slouched just a bit as she waited for my next words.

    "What makes you think I would want to own a resort" I asked my gaze shifting to the area around me, taking in all the sights.

    "Once again, it''s not what you want, but what you need.

    Given that Los Angeles is your home base, I believe it is best that you at least have a presence here."

    "How much stake and how much will it cost."

    "20% and it will cost 50 million dollars"

    My eyes widened when I heard the number and then I closed my eyes and shook my head.

    "You don''t even know if I have such numbers.

    "I strongly believe you do, and even if you don''t, we''ll just get a loan."

    "And what if I don''t want a loan"

    "Do you have a reason that doesn''t have to do with your personal aversion to a loan"

    My lips twitched as Denise once more perfectly read me and I couldn''t be curious.

    "Don''t you know me a bit too well?"

    "Yeah, During the nightmare I got to gain some understanding of the kind of person you are."

    "Just so we''re clear, the option of helping you clear your debt is off the table since you initially rejected it and came to me on your own time."

    Considering other than helping her get revenge, clearing off her debts was the next biggest advantage Denise gained in working for me, I expect her to have a strong reaction to this but she calmly nodded her head.

    "Knowing you, I figured as much, and it''s okay, helping me get revenge is enough for me to work for you till eternity.

    I want to apologize for the delay in giving you a reply. It took me longer than it should have to come to a decision."

    Though I wondered what caused the delay I simply nodded to her words, finding them easy to take in since after all, I understood her feelings.

    "I wanted to sue the resort but seeing as I plan on owning a piece of it that wouldn''t be a wise thing would it?

    "It won''t, but I''ll see if I can use this incident to get some concessions."

    "That still doesn''t satiate the rage in me"

    Denise raised an eyebrow at my words her eyes romancing over my body which showed no hint of anger and then looked down the balcony.

    "Will putting the manager in prison help"

    "Put him and the idiotic guards there"

    "Okay. Can I conclude this incident,"

    "No, a group of people hit my girlfriend, they won''t be going free. "

    I moved to return inside and get a proper story from Valera but was stopped.

    "Marcus wait"

    "We can discuss any other thing tomorrow, Denise."

    "I''m sorry, but before you go can you use your mental on me"

    "Why"

    "I want to feel the strength of the man I am putting my faith in." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Going The Reverse Way

    Though Denise spoke with modesty and a bit of reverence, it didn''t change the fact that she had just questioned and challenged my ability.

    Looking at Denise, though she presented herself to me in a submissive manner, I could still see the strong will and ambitious mind she possessed and it made me have a thought.

    "You mentioned how any lawyer would have seen me as prey to pounce on and get a healthy harvest, that statement wouldn''t happen to have anything to do with why you want to be my POA would it"

    For this question, Denise stayed silent to ruminate her reply and then she looked at me with a firm gaze.

    "As I said I am here because I believe you will give me what I want, but I can''t deny that my doubts in your ability to secure what you have and not lose it all to some scam did not play a significant role in my decision."

    I rolled around Denise''s words in my head, the idea of pulling out my desert eagle briefly popping up but quickly being cancelled and then I went to the chunk of energy in my head.

    Acknowledging that Denise''s mind couldn''t be treated like the guard back at the security office, I pulled on a significant amount of energy while at the same time being careful not to pull too much.

    Who knows what would happen if I hit her with an attack too strong?

    I reached into my heart, the resting bed of my emotion and in there, rather than pull on only fear, I pulled up on hopelessness, one which Denise was very familiar with and I brought them up.

    I had never combined two initially distinct emotions in a single attack or even thought about it, but as they say, first impressions matter and understand that Denise might become a vital part of my existence, I knew I needed to do things not just right with her but near perfect.

    What I wanted to do now was akin to combining strength and speed in punch, it required training the body to have these qualities and practising the punch. While I had the training part down, that in the form of the emotions I had come across, I lacked the practice.

    The struggle in mind to pull up both these emotions and infuse in the mental fist I had conjured in my head was tedious but I didn''t let the strain show on my face.

    I pulled with all my strength and stuffed the emotion in the fist I had conjured, finding myself having to constantly go around it to plug continuous leakages and needing to release the attack as fast as possible before its unstable form fell apart.

    "Are you ready"

    Without hesitation Denise nodded her head, her expression tightening as she firmed her mind, but the effort was pointless.

    Bang!!

    With the go-ahead, I released the fist, and though I sighed internally at the amount of energy it lost during travel, my expression remained impassive as my attack hit.

    [Ding!! +2 mental]

    Testament to her mental strength Denise took a step backward in defiance, but the next second her rebellious mind was overwhelmed and she fell on all fours, her body trembling as hoarse whimpers and mutterings left her lips.

    Denise''s hair fell, covering her face and along her arms, I could see veins popping up as her arms quaked looking like they would give out any second.

    Looking away from Denise I stared at the screen floating to the side confirming my suspicions and that I had been right to be hard on her, though I couldn''t help but groan at some unexpected changes.

    [Name: Denise Harther

    Type: Older Milf

    Trust:51-> 62

    Affection:43->46

    Fear:17->36

    Loyalty:65->76

    Horniness: -20 -> -32

    Comment: Desires power and revenge.]

    While from these changes it was clear that Denise was a woman who submitted to power almost like Martha the problem was that she submitted to it in the form of fear and loyalty and all these would have been great if it didn''t mean her horniness went the reverse way.

    Denise had a fat ass and I really wanted to bend her over and pound it but I was wary of the consequences of fucking a woman with a negative horniness.

    "Will my insertion cause her pain rather than pleasure, will just the act of me wanting it sleep with her destroy every other goodwill she had towards me, would she fight against me."

    I stared at Denise''s form for some seconds and then focused back on the view over the balcony, my mind returning to the flavour of my Cigar.

    It was over a minute before Denise pushed herself up to her feet and when she moved her hair out of her face, I saw that it was covered in a thin sheen of sweat.

    "Are you okay"

    "I''ll.. be¡­ fine" Denise barely got out, her lips still quivering.

    "Good"

    "Is it okay If I stay out here a bit"

    Denise had her head bowed unable to look at me as she spoke.

    "No problem,"

    "Thank you"

    Nodding even though she couldn''t see it I returned to the room surprised when I saw my little nymph sucking on a straw from a cup, the imprint on her face gone and the marks on her arms faint.

    "I hope that isn''t Alcohol"

    Valera who had been in her own little world while enjoying her drink turned to me with excitement and she quickly shook her head.

    "No, it''s juice."

    "Mrs Harther got it for me when she came in earlier"

    As Valera spoke, she looked behind me confused.

    "Where is Mrs Harther"

    "She''s on a business call"

    "Oh," Valera said disappointed and then she lit up, "Look at the dress she gave me, it''s perfectly my size."

    As Valera spoke, she stood up and spun around, showing me the brown dress she now wore.

    Looking to pose, she stretched out her left leg, having it poke out of the slit along the dress''s length and reveal her smooth thighs. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I wanted to speak but Valera beat me to it, rushing up and looking up at me pleadingly.

    "Can I keep it, pretty please. It''s so pretty, I''ve never had something like this before"

 Chapter 99 - 99: They Arent Branch Twigs

    Seeing the pain, fear and terror Valera had harboured when I came to the resort gone and replaced by a vibrant excitement, I couldn''t help but smile and feel I had been a bit too harsh on Denise, I mean she had somehow gotten an enclosed Valera to enthusiastically accept her gift.

    "You can, but how will you explain it to your mother."

    I didn''t want to spoil her fun, but there was no denying that Martha would stand by and say nothing after Valera popped up with such a dress, especially one so expensive.

    My words dampened Valera''s mood, but before I could move to console her, she lit up.

    "I know, you''ll keep it for me and when I come over to your place, I''ll wear it so you can enjoy how sexy I look"

    Valera said these words in a subdued tone and rolled over the thought in my mind, thinking that it would be nice to have a Cinderella in my house I noticed her eyes constantly moving behind me as if to check if Denise was coming.

    Before I could come up with a reason for her behaviour, while looking at me, Valera grabbed her breasts and squeezed them her actions making my eye go down to her much-exposed cleavage and the naughty actions of her hand.

    I observed her for some seconds before then ignoring her and reaching for the glass she had been drinking from.

    "It''s just Juice" Valera said as she saw me hold up the glass to my eye and then pass my nose over it.

    "Then why are you rubbing your breasts and biting your lips."

    "You said I was your girlfriend, so I was trying to act sexy for my boyfriend" Valera said closing the distance between us and while clutching her hands together pressed her body to mine.

    Valera looked up at me with soft innocent eyes and though my shoulder relaxed, what I had in mind remained unshaken.

    "Or maybe you were trying to distract me from asking you something."

    Valera tried to hold firm but looking into my eyes, she pressed her lips together and then looked down guiltily.

    Looking at her, I wrapped my hands around her waist, my lips going down to her right cheek and pecking it several times.

    "I was the one at fault."

    "How so"

    "I started the fight and then when other people tried to stop it I beat them up."

    This was the same story that the guard had given me nothing more but I made no complaint.

    "Were there boys there?"

    "Yes"

    "You''re this cute and yet you have the strength to beat up boys"

    Valera went still at these words, her face going red as I pressed my lips to her cheeks and teased her.

    "Well at least you didn''t send anyone to the hospital"

    Valera stiffened once more.

    "You didn''t right"

    "It was just two boys, and I didn''t know their nose and jaw would break from such a simple hit."

    My eyebrows raised, my eyes looking down at Valera''s frame and wondering how a girl with such a cute bubble butt could break people''s noses and jaws, those things weren''t branch twigs.

    "Did Martha send her for karate classes I wondered."

    "I know my baby isn''t a villain, what did they do to make you punch on the nose."

    "The both of them aren''t my classmates, they are Helene''s friends who happened to chance on her celebrating her birthday.

    Their parents are rich and influential so they decided a birthday present for her would be to up the venue hall to a VIP one.

    One of them approached me for a dance and when I refused the other came and when I similarly refused, he tried to grab my arm and force me, but I was faster and punched him in the nose.

    The other guy said he tried to end the fight but he''s lying. He slapped me and grabbed my breast so I punched his face."

    "Hmm, must have been quite the punch"

    Saying nothing else, I tickled Valera''s cheek with my tongue and she looked up at me.

    "I''m sorry, I only went there because I''ve never attended a party in high school and it was my last chance."

    "I''m not angry at you honey you did the right thing."

    My words made Valera look up at me in surprise and seeing that her eyes had actually gotten watery I leaned down and softly captured he lips.

    For seconds Valera and I sucked gently sucked each other lips, my exchange one of gentle passion.

    Usurpingly though, as time passed, the solemness in the air faded away as the fire within us burnt out tongues coming into play but just as the little Nymph held my hardening cock through my pants, I pinched her butt.

    Ouch!!

    "Naughty nymph"

    "mmm" she pouted, "You''re the one who kissed me."

    "Because you looked so delicious, "I said turning Valera around and spanking her butt so that she walked forward.

    "Let''s go"

    Placing her hands over her rear, Valera looked around in embarrassment and threw a glare at me, she grabbed the bag which held her clothes and hurried out the door.

    "Cute" I muttered as I followed behind but then hung back for just some seconds.

    "Did you get that?" I said to the empty room"

    "Yes"

    "Deal with it."

    ...¡­

    Reaching the lobby Valera was by my side holding my arms like I would disappear I waved at the receptionist who looked like wanted to approach me, her eyes lighting up when she saw the smile on my face.

    "Are you from a rich family?" Valera asked just as I started the car.

    "No."

    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Valera''s eyes widen and then she pulled closer to me inspecting my face with a pondering gaze.

    "Are you rich,"

    "Yes"

    "Are you influential,"

    "Yes,"

    "Hmm," Valera a finger to her lips.

    Saying nothing, I let the girl swim in her thoughts and it was when we were on the highway that she asked her next question.

    "Are you a drug dealer"

    "What if I am "

    I had a grin on my face, but Valera shook her head in disapproval, not taken aback.

    "How long do you plan on selling drugs"

    "I don''t know, why are you asking"

    At this point, I was lost on where the little Nymph was going and glancing at her I couldn''t help but find the way she pressed her finger to her cheek while in thought cute.

    It took Valera some seconds to answer me and her reply left me totally flabbergasted.

    "Well, while I understand that selling drugs pays a ton of money, you have to stop It now and find a safer means of getting income. This will be best for the family.

    Drug business is too risky, if something happened to you, think of what would happen to me and the kids."

    I kept my eyes on the road till I digested Valera''s words and then it turned to her with a questioning glance.

    "Family, kids"

    Valera had been looking at me with a staunch expression, but after I spoke, she deflated a look of realization falling on her face and then she collapsed into her seat.

    As we continued the drive a sad depressing atmosphere filled the car and this continued for the rest of the ride, till we got home and I parked.

    "Sit"

    Valera had been looking to bolt out of the car but my order froze her tracks and she slowly settled back in her seat.

    "Look at me"

    Biting her lips, Valera raised her head and showed me her sad teary eyes and I could only sigh in exasperation.

    "Things got a bit heated back at the resort and I said some defining words so now I am going to make everything clear."

    I had just gotten those words out when Valera sniffled and looked down but I reached out and lifted her chin, having her look back at me once more, though this time her eyes were a lot more watery and on the verge of releasing a tear.

    "Will you be my girlfriend"

    Valera''s expression froze, then her eyes widened and tightening her fist she looked at me and spoke in a near inaudible tone.

    "Do you love me?"

    Love was a tricky thing, it had a lot of contexts and separations but I decided to throw these nitty details away and go with my general feelings.

    "Yes" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Really" Valera said her eyes full of hope but at the same time narrowing.

    "Of course, aren''t you my little nymph"

    Valera''s expression broke into a bright smile but she quickly reined it in and squeezing the helm of her dress once more asked another question.

    "So, we''ll be together forever."

    " Do you plan on going somewhere?"

    "No" Valera cutely shook her head, I want to be with you forever.

    "Then that is how it will be" I said meaning every word, I could speak on love, but Valera was my baby and no one was going to harm her ever again.

    This time an excited squeal erupted from Valera and she jumped into my arms, straddling me and pressing her lips to mine in a passionate kiss.

    Wrapping my arms around her, I opened my mouth and let our tongues glide over each other, my lips soon clamping on her bottom lip

    Mmmmhh!!

    For the first time, I was a passenger as Valera held my face in her hands and rising on her knees pressed her lips down on mine.

    Pushing up across her smooth thighs, my hand went under her dress, climbing up her legs, till they reached her bubble butt and sank my fingers into its softness.

    We kissed and sucked each other lips for over a minute, Valera taking delight in my teeth lightly biting her lips.

    Ahhhh!!

    A groan escaped Valera as our lips separated while she grounded her ass on my bulge.

    Opening her eyes she looked at my face and then licked my lips several times, the intensity in her eyes increasing with every second.

    "Her hands moved to my trousers tugging at my belt for some seconds before she looked at me pitifully while rubbing my bulge.

    "Daddy help"

 Chapter 100 - 100: Teasing Daddy

    With this reprieve, a bit of clarity came to my brain and I took Valera''s hand to my shoulders.

    "You want to bring out my dick, have you forgotten your mother is waiting at home."

    "Oh" Valera muttered her hands going back to my pants and before I could do a thing, she was holding it up by the waist and sending her other hand under.

    "Mom is working overnight"

    Grabbing my cock, Valera flashed me a smile of victory and feeling my cock rapidly harden under the direct stimulus, about to become constrained, I reached down and undid my belt.

    I pulled my pants down to my ankles and Valera happily grabbed my dick once more.

    "Thanks daddy"

    Looking down at my cock like it was a new toy, Valera stroked it up and down, fascination in her eyes.

    "Daddy, did it get bigger"

    "Why would you ask that" I said surprised that the little nymph had been able to notice the change without me even putting it in her.

    "I think of sucking your dick a lot, I know what it looks like. It''s definitely longer and thicker than last time"

    "Do you like it"

    "I love it"

    "Then show it how much you love it."

    "Okay Daddy, but there''s something I want to try, promise you''ll let me finish."

    I warily wondered what my nymph was up to but in the end, nodded. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hearing my words, Valera changed her strategy. Rather than stroking my meat with both hands, she had just her left hand going over my length while the fingers of her right hand went to the head of cock and began caressing it.

    Urghhhhhh!!

    The change in technique brought about a drastic change as I leaned into my seat closed my eyes and groaned.

    Resting on my thighs, Valera continued with this technique for a while enjoying the sight of my breath gradually gating heavier and my body shivering from her diabolic ministration.

    "Daddy, do you like it"

    "Yes," I said, my hands leaving her butt and grabbing her breasts.

    Having not released for the past days, I wasn''t surprised to find that my body had entered into a state of extreme horniness and with that came extreme sensitivity.

    The movements of Valera''s hands on my dick sent tiny bolts of pleasure shooting through me, my chest erratically rising and falling much to her excitement.

    "I missed you Daddy and your cock, where did you go"

    "I travelled for a while and was delayed longer than expected darling, sorry for leaving you alone,"

    I cracked my eyes reaching up and stroking her cheeks as I spoke, then I put my thumb into her mouth, loving as she sucked on it and groaning as her hands didn''t stop teasing and pleasing my cock.

    "Daddy, your cock is so big, have you ever imagined putting it in me. How you would need to force it into my tight virgin pussy"

    Urghhh!!

    "It would be so hot and tight, I''ll probably scream as you go in."

    Urghhh!!

    "You''ll love that won''t you Daddy, watching me squirm as all of your meat enters me.

    Does the thought make you harder Daddy, does the image of you filling your baby excite you?

    "Hmmm!" I groaned as Valera upped her pace, her left hand stroking me faster while the tease of my cap got faster.

    "You wanted to bend me over and fuck me back to the Resort didn''t you daddy."

    Urghh!!

    "You didn''t care if Mrs Harther, saw, us. You wanted to mark me as yours."

    "You''re mine" I groaned.

    My eyes flickered open as Valera''s right had n left my dick and went to my chest rubbing over it.

    Standing on her knees Valera brought her lips to my ears and grabbing my right nipple between her fingers, she pinched them and whispered.

    "Did you also want to fuck Denise,"

    "Valera" I called out my eyes narrowing but she bit on my ears and licked it.

    "I know daddy, she has a fat ass and I don''t blame you for wanting to pound it," Valera inserted her tongue in my ear.

    Just the way I would word it, Valera did and it triggered the buildup of my release.

    My further hardened and swelled and feeling it Valera upped her pace, once more.

    She pinched my nipple hard and continued with her diabolic whispering.

    "How about having her eat my pussy while you fuck me"

    "Valera" I groaned my hands tightening.

    "Daddy please cum for your little Nymph I want to eat your seed."

    My balls pulsed, a powerful contraction hitting them and following that my cock further swelled in Valera''s hand and just before my seed could pour out she gave it a hard squeeze.

    Urghhh!!

    The next second Valera hurriedly separated from me, directing my cock as I let out a guttural groan and thick ropes of my seed came shooting out.

    The little girl''s, eyes transfixed on my dick which trembled and pulsed as it released its essence, her throat going dry at the sight and her eyes going wide at the quantity being released.

    It took nearly half a minute for me to expend all my essence and when I was done, Valera shakily lifted her right hand which was dressed in cum.

    "You came so much."

    While Valera spoke, she brought her hand up to her mouth, but before her tongue tasted it, she inhaled.

    "The smell¡­."

    Valera didn''t say anything, but I noticed that she swallowed deeply and her eyes became lidded.

    She took another sniff of it this time trembling in unexplainable excitement and began licking the stick liquid on her hand.

    "How is daddy''s cream"

    "Delicious"

    Not even waiting for the spunk on her right hand to be completely eaten, Valera used her left to scoop up more of the white liquid on my chest and bring it to her mouth.

    She licked and sucked her fingers seductively and then when she was done cleaning my chest, I adjusted my seat and she knelt between my legs and extending her tongue began licking around it.

    "Such a good girl"

 Chapter 101 - 101: Which Is Tighter

    After licking my cock Valera squeezed my shaft for any liquid in its pipe, happily licking the bit of white that came out from it''s tip.

    Emptying my pipe, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed nearly half of my meat in a single go and without rest began forcing herself to take in more and more of it.

    Watching the strain and slight redness in her eyes, I stoked my little nymph''s head, encouraging her till she to my shock finally had all of my 7 inches buried in her mouth.

    "You''ve improved very well darling."

    Valera''s eyes lit up in excitement at my praise and after some seconds she pulled her mouth off my meat.

    Cheekily smiling at me, Valera scampered up and straddled my body one more and without a word to me she pulled her gown up to her waist, revealing her black panties which she surprisingly ripped off.

    Grabbing my dick, she aligned it with my kitty, ready to descend on it but I grabbed her hips and stopped her.

    "Daddy, I need you in me."

    Resting her arms on my chest, Valera looked at me with a pure desire and I couldn''t help leaning in and kissing her.

    I wanted to just get a short taste of her lips, but the blazing fire within us soon had us sucking on each other''s lips and a horny Valera grinding her pussy across the length of my shaft.

    Mmmmf! Mmmhh! Mmmm

    As we kissed moans and groans escaped our lips, my right hand left Valera''s butt and went to her face and as we parted, I stroked her cheek and tried to calm her.

    "Not Here. It''s your first time, I want it to be special."

    "But it''s already special," Valera said her hand going down to my chest and rubbing its hard muscles.

    "That''s not what I mean Valera," I said with a sigh, but Valera reached up and similarly stroked my cheek with a smile.

    "I know what you mean, you feel that taking my purity in your car will be degrading to me."

    I was surprised that Valera understood what I was trying to say before I got out a word she spoke again.

    "It''s just the two of us, even if you fuck me on the street, it''s up to us to decide if it''s special."

    "Don''t tell me you''ve been thinking about this moment all this while."

    Valera had been teasing my dick with her wet cunt all this while, but my question made her pause as the haziness in her eyes cleared out.

    "Since that day I sucked your dick, I''ve always wondered what the future had for us.

    Was it just a one-time thing, are you just looking for fun, or will be something deeper."

    "That''s a lot of thinking. Which do you want."

    My question made Valera look down for some second and when next she looked up her eyes carried a resoluteness to them.

    "I want to be your baby who you will love for all eternity and impregnate with your children."

    "That contains quite the elements "I muttered bringing Valera down for a kiss.

    As our lips touched once more, Valera stroked my dick and moved to lift her ass, but I held her down.

    "Daddy" she whispered looking at me with a silent complaint.

    "Don''t you want me?"

    In Valera''s eyes, I saw vulnerability, fear, naiveness and hope and though I wanted to taste her pussy, I felt a certain twist in my heart that made me not want to lie to her.

    "Valera, there are other women in my life. Other women whom I fuck and have no plans to stop fucking."

    "I know,"

    Surprise flashed on my face and Valera with a grin used this opportunity to lift her hips. She quickly lowered herself so her pussy lips pressed on the tip of my dick but before she could go any lower the strength in my arms returned and her cunt was stuck in place, pressing on the tip of my dick unable to move an inch.

    "Not again" Valera whimpered.

    "What do you mean"

    Valera pouted, her eyes going a bit teary at the torturous position she currently was in, and when she saw that I wouldn''t budge, she leaned forward and licked my lips.

    "I know that you and Mommy are not so innocent"

    "How does this girl know so much" I wondered.

    Valera had on a cocky look as she spoke and the haughty girl was completely caught off guard when I released my hold on her and her butt dropped down, my entire meat disappearing into her in one fell swoop.

    "Angghhhh"

    Thinking Valera would try to push herself off my dick due to the pain, I put my hands around her waist to hold her in place, but it turned out that was unnecessary as the girl instead gripped me tight, biting her lips as she rode out the pain that had hit her. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why did you do that, it hurt."

    "I''m sorry honey, but this way is less painful," I whispered.

    "Really" Valera asked pulling her head from my shoulder and looking at me with shaky eyes.

    "Yes, didn''t you observe that I easily slid into you, you were so wet you could drown an ocean,"

    I didn''t lie when I told Valera this was the best way, with my cock already wet from Valera sucking on it, other than the girl''s hymen it faced no obstacle in sliding into her cave.

    My words had Valera blush and with hope, she spoke,

    "Did you like it"

    "I loved it."

    Grasping onto Valera''s head, I kissed her, occupying her mind with the sensations of my lips while her kitty acclimated to the dragon that had taken rest in it.

    Mmmhh!! Mmmh!

    We hadn''t kissed for long when Valera began rocking her hips back and forth on my dick rubbing her mounds on my chest.

    It was Valera who pulled away first and just when I thought the girl was going to start riding me, she instead fired me with more questions.

    "Is it tight?" She asked circling her hips around my cock while looking at me with bright expectant eyes.

    "Very tight honey"

    "Is it tighter than my mommy''s?"

    "I don''t know" I answered with a chuckle, my hand on Valera''s butt, squeezing them as my breathing gradually got heavier.

    Valera cutely cocked her head to the side, clearly understanding what my words meant but finding it hard to believe. She shook her head and then continued with her question.

    "How about Lucy, am I tighter than her?

    Taken aback once more, I wanted to question Valera on how she knew about my relationships but pushed the matter to later and closed my eyes.

    "Slowly go up and down let me feel you."

 Chapter 102 - 102: Unholy Mess

    Excited that she was about to be evaluated, Valera leaned backwards, planting her hands on my thighs and while giving me a premium view of her budding figure, she lifted herself.

    As Valera moved, she locked her eyes on me deriving strength from the shudder that went through me as she moved.

    Slowly Valera moved up and down, her dress lifted and allowing me to watch the unholy sight of my thick meat getting devoured by her cunt.

    Every time my cock appeared, it was covered in more of Valera''s juices and as her pace slowly picked up, I couldn''t help moving my hand to her waist running them up her body to her chest.

    "You''re beautiful'' I whispered squeezing her breasts., forgetting that I was supposed to be evaluating the tightness of her cunt.

    Anghhh!

    As my fingers grabbed Valera''s mounds, fondling and tickling her nipples through her dress, she closed her eyes and looking up at the roof the car moaned.

    "Daddy you''re so big"

    "Do you like it"

    "Yes"

    Smack!!

    Anghhh!!

    Gripping my dick, tight, Valera''s walls thoroughly rubbed over every inch of it and I had just become lost in the feeling when a sound began ringing out.

    Squelch!! Squelch.

    "Did she have an orgasm"

    It hadn''t been long since we began fucking and Valera was still moving at a medium pace, yet I could see my dick completely bathed in sparkling nectar and a pool forming at the base of it.

    For a second I thought she had silently orgasmed, but then her moans got louder and rather than slow down she picked up the pace, her tongue slipping out of her mouth.

    Daddy! Anghhh..Daddy!! Soooo big.. Daddy!!

    Suddenly tightening my hold on Valera''s mounds, I began rocking my hip up and down, smashing into her descents and making louder claps sound out.

    The addition of my effort, had Valera arch her back more, the feel of my dick ramming up at her tuning up the sensations she was feeling, and it came as no surprise to me when her breathing became erratic and she upped her speed.

    Anghh!! Anghh! Angh!

    Moving my hand back to Valera''s waist, I rocked my hips harder, pulling on her waist and pulling it down on my cock, loving as she took my actions as a challenge to bounce up higher.

    With my pelvis and thighs already soaked in her juices, Valera soon shuddered as she was hit by an orgasm and her already wet cave, became flooded.

    Valera''s juices came pouring down the length of meat making it look like a bottle of syrup was being emptied on it.

    Having just released, my dick was nowhere ready to pump out another batch of seeds, but when Valera''s already tight kitty tightened further around my length, her soft fleshy wall seeming like they wanted to crush my rod, I looked up and let out a loud guttural moan as a powerful wave of pleasure went through me.

    A familiar tingle appeared in my balls and as my cock thickened even further, my right hand shot forward and grabbed Valera''s neck, holding it tight as I began madly jerking my hips u and ramming my dick into her cave.

    Against the tightness of her cunt, I pounded into Valera''s trembling body, splashes of her nectar flying around when our bodies collided.

    My grip on Valera''s neck deprived her of a scream and helpless to my strength, she gripped onto my arms as she was pounded through her orgasm, her face turning beet red as I fucked her for some more seconds before then releasing her neck.

    Mmmmhh!

    Once more, within a short period, my balls contracted and my shaft expanded as it shot its essence up Valera''s walls, having her moan and fall forward.

    The little Nymph pulled and twisted my nipples as my essence flooded her already-drenched cave, mixing with her some of her releases and forcing more liquid to pour out from around my dick.

    Grabbing Valera by the wait and pressing her body to mine, I let out several deep groans as I emptied my balls in her hungry snatch and when I was finally spent, I fell back on my seat with heavy breaths.

    Staring at Valera, despite the little bits of red that still lingered on her face I could see an excited expression on her face and she didn''t shy from showing me how she felt.

    Leaning forward, she pressed her lisp to mine and began kissing me, sucking on my lips and licking them while her hands roamed through my hair and massaged my scalp.

    "That was incredible, better than any orgasm I''ve ever had."

    "I''m glad you like it."

    "You''re breathing quite hard, that must have taken a lot out of you."

    With my chest heavily heaving and getting attention from Valera''s worried palm, I couldn''t help but reach out and stroke her cheeks.

    "Don''t worry I''m fine"

    I had after all engaged in more extreme sex sessions that lasted several rounds. Thinking about what had just happened, I attributed my breathlessness to my sudden release. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly going from 6 to 9 had taken a toll on me but I wasn''t out of action.

    I could still feel my dick hard in Valera and the girl was already lost in her own world as she began to discretely rock her hips back and forth.

    "You want to go again"

    Biting her lips and pouting, Valera nodded her head,

    "Please just one last time,"

    "Are you inferring that I can only go one last time?"

    "You can go more?" Valera asked with surprise in her eyes.

    "I''m going to fuck you till you pass out."

    Valera blinked at my words and then she brought her lips close to mine and rubbed my lips with her thumb.

    "I''m a bit like my mom daddy, you can''t make me pass out."

    "Are you sure"

    "Yes, and I''m going to prove it" Valera challenged.

    Immediately, Valera raised her butt and clapped down on my dick. She started riding me with a soft pace whose claps created a soft unholy melody but before things could go any further, I smacked her ass and pinned it down.

    "Not in here, the car is a total mess."

 Chapter 103 - 103: One Time Chance

    As Valera lifted her hips and finally unplugged her cunt, a flood of our essence came rushing out of her snatch.

    The viscous liquid poured on my legs and lower abdomen and then ran down onto the chair, further drenching it and leaving me in a much sticky position.

    "I''m sorry," Valera said as she quickly opened the door and exited the car.

    Standing outside the car, Valera hastily pulled her dress down, her eyes flying left and right and checking once more than we were alone.

    "Marcus, your trousers," Valera said when I came out for the car with my pants still down at my ankle.

    "My cock and thighs are drenched, I can''t wear my pants like that"

    Vakera was taken aback by my words, the hesitation on her face, making it obvious she knew what I wanted.

    "Someone might see us."

    "Then you better hurry"

    Though still hesitant, Valera gave the park one last look and confirming that we were all alone, she dropped to her knees and quickly swallow my cock.

    "Don''t forget my thighs and balls."

    Valera paused at my words and then she continued sucking my dick, moving her head back and forth across its length, and making sure her tongue caressed the tip of my shaft as it went in and out her mouth.

    Valera started hesitant but within seconds, she lost herself in the pleasure of sucking me off, her erotic slurps ringing out till I grabbed her hair and pulled her head off my dick.

    "My balls"

    Valera frowned at the deprivation of her lollipop, but my words got in her head and she kissed my dick and then went to sucking my testicles.

    She gave my balls a bit more care than needed considering it was meant to be a cleanup before she then moved to my thighs and licked up the streak of our juices.

    Without the least shame, Valer had her fingers deep in her pussy as I buckled my belt and she had no reservations about taking her hands out and licking her fingers.

    "Are you sure you''re only just a little like your mom?"

    Pulling out her index finger with a pop, Valera gripped my outstretched hand and followed me as we headed for my apartment.

    "My mom would have left you sitting in a puddle."

    As we went by Valera''s floor, I noticed her eyes linger on the door of her apartment and I gave her hand a tight grip.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon get to spend as much time as you want with her."

    "Since I was born, you''re the only man I''ve seen come so close to my mom. The fact that you haven''t fucked her is worrying because I doubt you''ll get such an opportunity."

    Valera''s words came out of the blue and after some seconds, I replied it.

    "I got it the first time, I can get it again."

    "Not really, the last time she suddenly got into a sex frenzy that''s why you probably got to finger her" Valera drawled out unsure of what I and Marth had engaged in.

    "If you aren''t even sure what we did, how do you know of our intimacy."

    "I''ve seen my mom more times than I can count pass out after giving herself several orgasms, I know what she smells like when she releases from her fingers."

    "Seems you have an impressive nose"

    "Yes, I''ve always been very good with smells. That''s also how I know about you and Lucy.

    The first time I smelled you on her, I asked her if she was your girlfriend."

    Valera''s words had me stopping and looking at her in surprise.

    "What did she say."

    "She denied it and was quite firm in pointing out that she had some other guy as her boyfriend, not you.

    "You''re not sharing her with some other men are you."

    "What do you think"

    By this time, we had reached my apartment, and as I unlocked it, Valera went behind me and hugged my waist her hand quick to grab my crotch and my semi-hard cock.

    "I trust that my man doesn''t share"

    "Good"

    As I pushed open the door, Valera quickly went in and while I entered and locked it she began undressing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "When is your mom coming back."

    "7:am"

    Nodding in acknowledgement, I took off my shoes and by the time I began losing my pants, Valera was in her naked glory and walking up to me with slow deliberate cat steps.

    I stopped in my actions and admired the way her budding hips swayed from left to right and then I focused on her perky breast which bounced on her chest.

    Soon Valera was in front of me and leaning forward, she began kissing her way up my chest, her hands roaming over my Pectorals.

    "Daddy, I love you." She whispered.

    "I love you too honey" I whispered giving her forehead a kiss

    "You know my ass and breast will become like my mom''s, right?" Valera said looking at me with hopeful intentional eyes and I could only chuckle in return.

    "What''s the matter" I asked moving to take off my trousers, but Valera hit my hands away and began undoing my belt.

    "I''m scared you''ll meet other women and forget about me."

    Valera had her head down as she spoke and taking my trouser off she also proceed to do the same for my underwear and then grab my dick, gently stroking its length.

    "If you are worried about me leaving you for other women, then why are being supportive of me having them."

    "Because I like the idea" Valera whispered looking down.

    "You like men with multiple women.

    "No" Valera quickly shook her head. "I like only you but then when I think of you fucking and dominating other women, it makes me excited.

    "Even if that woman is your mother"

    Valera gripped her hand at my question and then looking up at me she nodded her head.

    "The thought of you fucking her turns me on the most, I''ve rubbed myself to the idea of two of you doing it a few times.

    Do you find me weird?"

    "Yes, I think you''re a very weird girl. Will that be a problem,"

    Valera was stunned by my words but as she looked into my eyes which contained nothing but desire for her, a smile crept up on her face.

    "No Daddy."

    "Good, now climb on that bed, If I remember well, you challenged me."

    "You''ll lose daddy" Valera said horridly getting on the bed and going on all fours, raising her ass high and wiggling it at me.

    As I got behind her and positioned myself, Valera turned to me.

    "Just so you know, if you create a harem, I''m going to be its head."

    "Even if your mom is in it" I teased as I pressed my shaft on her pink swollen lips slowly parting them.

    "Yes, I''m going to have even her eating me out."

    "You are one very weird girl darling" I said as I plunged into her dripping snatch.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Pervy Senses

    "Anghhh! Anghh!

    Gripping the sheets tight with drool leaking out of her mouth, Valera cried into the sheets while for the third time this night she was pinned down with a hand on her back and a thick rod hammered her from behind.

    The thick smell of sex and sweat pervaded the room, choking it of anything innocent but it was no bother to I and Valera.

    At this point, a good proton of my sheet was soaked in cum, and sweat and Valera''s ass and back were half-painted white.

    Even as I pounded her from behind, more juices leaked from her pussy dripping down her thighs with some of it dropping to the bed while the rest rushed to her feet which hung off the bed and then dropped to the floor.

    When we began, Valera had been vocal and full of life but after 5 hours of nonstop sex, the nymph had lost her cheery tone.

    Smack!!

    Anghhh!!

    "Are you trying to fall asleep?"

    Hnghhhh!

    "Good, "

    Valera had suddenly gone quiet, no single sound coming out of her mouth as my dick rammed into her kitty and created wet slick sounds.

    The harsh slap on her bum had been to wake up her drifting mind and it wasn''t the first time I needed to do it this evening.

    The little girl had been cocky and challenged me and I was bent on breaking the little rebellious spirit in her. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Along with moans, I could hear whimpers leave Valera''s lips and it made me smirk knowing I was making today a night she would never forget.

    Swinging my hips forward and crashing it into her ass one last time, I slapped her bubble butt and grabbing onto her waist spun her around my dick so that her back now fell on the bed and I was between her legs looking down at her face.

    My swift actions cleared a bit of the drowsiness in Valera''s eyes and she watched as my figure descended, my chest pressing against her breast and my head resting above her left shoulder.

    I pressed my lips to Valera''s cheek layering it with kisses and then slowly began moving my hips, each thrust seeing all of my length be buried in the nymph''s cunt.

    Angh!

    Anghh!

    Anghh!

    It wasn''t long before I began smacking Valera''s pelvis harder, my rapid moments making the girl cry out beneath me.

    The sounds of Valera''s wet cave sucking up my dick rang out for several minutes and then finally I exploded in her for what could be the 8th time this night, my release triggering an orgasm in her.

    A deep growl left my lips as my seeds were squeezed out by Valera''s tight ever hungry cunt.

    My essence shot out of me for several seconds and when I was spent, I looked at Valera whose eyes had closed shut, pushed myself off her body and fell beside her breathing heavily.

    "Any more and I would have needed to buy a stamina portion," I thought to myself glancing at Valera''s peaceful sleeping form.

    "What is it with all my sugar babies and being sex freaks"

    At least Martha looked like a woman who might like getting piped, Valera and Lucy gave off auras of innocence, yet the women had been nothing but wild beasts in bed, continuously wanting for more.

    I lay on the bed for some seconds and then stood to my feet and carrying Valera over my shoulder hit the shower.

    Though I had to provide a lot of support for the girl so she could stand, I got her cleaned and returning to the room, changed the sheets and set her to sleep.

    Putting on some underwear, collapsed at my desk and called up the system screen.

    [Ding! Valera Taylor has reached the minimum requirement to be a sugar baby, do you wish to add her.]

    "Yes"

    [Valera Taylor has been added as your sugar baby, congratulations Host you have gotten a new sugar baby.]

    [Ding, do you want to see all your rewards]

    "Yes"

    [Rising to the moment, you defended my sugar baby''s pride and have been rewarded with 300xp and 3500psdp.]

    [Not only did you take Valera''s purity in your car, but you also received a blowjob out in the open. Your title ''dirty old pervert'' has been upgraded to Nasty old pervert.

    Nasty old pervert: At the end of a sexual engagement, the total PSDP earned will be multiplied by 6. This does not apply to rewards and bonuses unrelated to a sex skill.

    This title comes with the passive ability Pervy senses.

    Pervy senses: You are able to detect if a woman is without panties if she is without a bra, if she is in any way dressed kinky or if she is horny. You are also able to feel the presence of a naked woman nearby.]

    [Rising to the challenge you showed Valera Taylor who is boss and have been rewarded with 150xp.]

    [Ding! In addition to the 3300psdp you receive for ploughing into Valera Taylor, for going at it for hours 4+ you have been additionally rewarded with 500psdp and have been rewarded with 200xp.

    Your title nasty pervert has been applied and you now have +22800

    [Congratulations host on getting a new sugar baby. You have been rewarded with +2 stats for all your body attributes.]

    [Congratulations host for getting a new sugar baby you have been rewarded with 30000PSDP]

    [You have filled up all available slots for Sugar Baby and have been rewarded with +1000xp.]

    "System, this is nice"

    I nodded my head in appreciation of the rewards, particularly liking the upgraded title and imagining the ways it could make me more perverted.

    "I already have a key, now if only I had an invisibility cloak."

    Done checking my rewards, I retrieved my laptop and checked if I could talk with an associate.

    {New chat with deepsnake; 3:43am}

    {Hey, are you there}

    Recognizing how late it was, I suspected deepsnake would be asleep but just as I was about to log off he replied me.

    {I''m always available, what do you need}

    {shouldn''t you be sleeping}

    {I could ask you the same}

    {I need information again}

    {Nice, who is this time}

    {Albert Chase, I want everything you can get on him and his family. Also, check on Lucy Corlea, she has ties to the family, get me everything you can find on her, she''s a priority.}

    {Okay, I''ll see what I can do and get back to you}

    {Good}

 Chapter 105 - 105: New Muscle

    "Wake up Honey"

    "No mummy, I want to sleep some more."

    "It''s not mummy is daddy my little Nymph"

    Hearing these words, Valera''s cracked open and she stared at me in surprise.

    "Marcus," she whispered

    "Ouch"

    "Is that how to address me."

    "Sorry Daddy" Valera answered with a hurt expression.

    Nodding my head, I leaned down and kissed her, sucking her lips for some seconds before moving from over her.

    "Get up, you have school"

    "Ahh I overslept"

    Valera shot out of the bed but before she could go anywhere, I grabbed her.

    "I''ll be late, I overslept" she panicked.

    "You didn''t oversleep, I woke you up in time."

    "You did," Valera asked in doubt looking around for a clock and then focusing on my phone when I showed her its screen.

    "5:30 am"

    "Yes, you should have ample to get ready for school."

    Valera blinked as if finding the fact that I had woken her early was impossible and then she jumped in my arms.

    "Thanks daddy"

    "You''re welcome" I chuckled grabbing and squeezing her buns.

    "Hehe naughty daddy"

    As she spoke, Valera got down from me and she scrambled for her clothes.

    When Valera was done wearing her clothes and about to sprint down to her apartment, I grabbed her.

    "I made for you bacon and egg, eat it before you leave."

    "Is it really for me," Valera asked her eyes going wide like saucers even surprising me.

    "Yeah"

    I moved to go to my desk but a silent ''Thank you'' from Valera had me looking at her.

    "Other than my mom, no one had ever cooked a meal for me."

    Valera''s voice cracked as she spoke and the system notified me of the consequence of my action.

    [Ding! Valera Taylor''s affection for you has reached 100. Congrats on this achievement you have been rewarded with a Valera Taylor apology card and the strength of your dominance aura has been permanently tripled.]

    Silently, I took a seat beside Valera on the bed and tapped my lap,

    "Come sit here, I''ll feed you."

    With a bright smile on her face, the girl quickly got comfortable on my lap and let me pamper her.

    When Valera was done eating, we somehow entered into a passionate kiss for a few minutes before disengaging.

    "Alright that''s enough, you need to leave and get dressed for school." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t want to go school, I want to stay here and suck your dick all day."

    "I don''t doubt it."

    A harsh pinch to her butt had Valera jumping up and as I walked her to the door, just as I unlocked it, I wrapped my hands around her waist and pressed her rear to my groin, loving as she put her hand on the wall and immediately ground her bubble butt on my crotch.

    "Want a quickie daddy?"

    "Do you know whether your mom has any plans for today, I want to see her."

    "Well, she''ll be back by 8 and will go back to work by 2."

    "Wait she''ll still go to work today"

    "Yes, she''s taking extra shifts," Valera answered in a sad tone, no longer grinding.

    With a survey of the corridor and a kiss, Valera departed my apartment and I returned to my room to get ready for school.]

    ...

    [Ding you have been rewarded with 10xp]

    [Ding you have been rewarded with a bonus of 100xp]

    "Nice," I muttered as I came back from my run.

    Usually, I got 20-50xp as a bonus, a 100xp was appreciated.

    Taking my bath, I went over the classes I had for today, then checked on my trades and then walked out of the building not bothering to head over to my Mercedes.

    "I''ll need to call someone to wash that car."

    Walking the street and crossing the road, I bought a newspaper and then took a taxi to a car dealership, particularly the one where I had bought the Mercedes.

    Since I didn''t want to bring the Maserati over and could not use the Mercedes, I decided to just get another car and looking at the rows of used cars I was left unimpressed.

    "Do you guys have anything else."

    It hadn''t been up to a month since I got the Mercedes, so the sales girl who sold me my first car had been quick to recognize me when I entered and hurry to my side.

    "Yeah, there are a few cars to the back, they just came in yesterday and have yet to be put with others."

    Following the sales girl, I was led to a garage which had 7 cars and from amongst them I made my pick.

    Paying $14000 after staying in the dealership for 23 minutes, I drove a Camaro Z28 out of the building throttling on its V8 engine and drawing a few eyes from the loud roar of the muscle car.

    With time to spare before my first class began, I arrived at school by 10:22 and surprisingly, I spent the next 30 minutes explaining a concept to a fellow student who had approached me.

    "I thought you didn''t have time to help people."

    "I have time today"

    Sade who had stopped by my desk, nodded at my words and continued walking forward, preferring a seat at the front.

    A few minutes later, the class started and another day of learning began for me.

    Sometime between my 2nd and 3rd class, I received a call, raising an eyebrow at the caller, it was Denise.

    "Can we meet for dinner at 4 pm"

    "Sure"

    "Good, I''ll send you the address."

    The rest of my lectures went without a hitch, I kept up my reputation in class and when my fourth class ended, I drove to Le Don restaurant.

    As expected, it was a high-end restaurant and it also offered its customers the option of a private room, and that is where I met both Denise and Nadia.

    The room was well-lit, and it had a half-round cushion with a table at its centre.

    As I entered, Denise stood up, and beside her, Nadia quickly followed suit.

    "Welcome Marcus, glad you could join us."

    Not only was Denise''s tone polite and respectful, but her posture was submissive, tidbits of our relationship clear for anyone who could stare at us at this time.

    Denise''s actions elicited shock from Nadia who was beside but she struggled to hide it and imitate her teacher''s behaviour.

    "Well, you did invite me," I shrugged collapsing on the comfortable furniture, but just as I opened my mouth to speak, Denise discreetly shook her head, almost like she knew what I wanted to say.

    Unlike me, both Denise and Nadia gently took their seats, eloquence in their movements.

    "Would you," Denise offered a familiar Cigar in her hand, and when I took it, she moved over and lit it.

    "Ehn, did I scramble her brains last night."

    "Marcus before we begin talking about anything, I would like to bring up the reason why Nadia is here."

    Denise''s words made me raise an eyebrow as I hadn''t thought there was any special reason for her presence, and with a nod from me, she continued.

    "I want Nadia to be your personal assistant."

 Chapter 106 - 106: Attend To Me

    Whatever reaction the women were expecting, they didn''t get as I remained unmoved and once more nodded at Denise to continue speaking while I released a puff of thick white smoke.

    "As you must be aware, I have a strong base in New York but for me to properly work for you and especially deal with the company matter, I will have to assimilate myself into the Michigan system.

    At the same time, recognizing the economic hub New York is, I don''t want to eliminate my presence from there.

    This kind of setting along with other issues that would need me to travel around the country means that my interaction with you on a physical level will be severely hampered.

    I won''t be able to frequent Los Angeles or pay proper attention to the matters that arise from it as is due and so that is why I want to assign Nadia to you.

    "A personal assistant? Does she no longer want to practise law ?" I asked turning to Nadia who had remained silent and stoic all this time.

    Silently Denise went into her bag and withdrawing a paper handed it to me.

    "You want to create a private law firm," I said after reading the paper.

    "Yes, one meant to serve you"

    "Are my problems that many that I need a law firm."

    "For now no, but I believe that will change in the future."

    "Having just graduated law school, Nadia lacks experience. My plan is that along with serving you, she will gather experience and at the same time build a foundation for both herself and the firm here.

    As for her practice as a lawyer, due to the different state laws, Nadia would need to take the Los Angeles bar exam.

    Till she does that, she won''t be able to practice Law.

    When she does pass the exam though, she will be acting as both your assistant and and your personal attorney if I am absent."

    Looking away from Denise, I focused on Nadia, observing that she had kept her head bowed throughout.

    "Is she okay with this"

    Rather than answer Denise turned to Nadia and the woman feeling the stares took a deep breath and looked up at me.

    "First, I would like to apologize for my attitude yesterday, it was unprofessional.

    As for me becoming your personal assistant, my teacher and I talked about it at length and though I am doubtful, I trust in her judgement and will do my best to improve myself where lacking and fulfil my duties to you."

    "Is that your job pitch?"

    "If you trust my teacher enough to want to pay her a million per month, then you should trust that I am the cream of the top and the best for you."

    "I guess you''re right," I shrugged.

    "So that''s a yes," Denise asked for clarification.

    I nodded.

    A smile came to both women''s faces and then Nadia''s phone pinged.

    "Please excuse me," she said heading out."

    I followed her movement and then turned to Denise who was taking a sip of wine.

    "I''m not sure I like my POA looking so submissive while with me. I do enjoy the sight of a powerful woman."

    "I apologize, but Nadia is a very proud girl and if I don''t show myself completely submissive to you, she might be troublesome with you."

    "Why do you insist on her, I don''t mind someone less cable but willing. I do not need a burden."

    "Nadia is like a daughter to me, she wishes to reach heights that will see her hit a certain upper threshold, I don''t want her to be as clueless and unprepared as I was."

    "You want me to introduce her to our freakiness?" I wiggled my fingers in a bizarre manner, chuckling when Denise nodded her head,

    Denise moved to speak but before she could utter a word, Nadia came back in and silently took a seat.

    When she returned, we talked a bit about the changes that would happen now that I had a PA and Nadia asked me in what capacity I wanted her to serve. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "When I need you, I''ll call you. "

    "Oh," Nadia said, making it obvious that she had expected a perhaps more harsher load.

    "Yes, and I already have some assignments for you."

    My words supplied both women, but I immediately went into speaking my needs.

    "First, there is a woman Martha Taylor who lives in the same building complex as me. I want you to find a way to anonymously give $10000 to her."

    Nadia stood frozen for a second and then hurriedly took out a notepad and jotted something down.

    "Can I ask about your relationship with her and the reason you wish to send her money"

    "I''m trying to get into her pants and the money is to help relieve her of her financial burden."

    This time Nadia didn''t freeze and I nodded my head at Denise glad that she had been upfront with her protege on the type of person she was going to work for.

    Seeing Nadia look up at me from her note, I continued.

    "Next is I want you to find me a house here in Los Angeles, I don''t want something opulent, my needs for it are a large garage, a secure community and the allowance for underground rooms.

    Select 5 houses and I''ll go check them up and make my pick."

    Nadia nodded.

    "The last thing is to remind you that I have a date on Wednesday evening with Sade so I won''t be available."

    Saying this, I watched Nadia for any changes and noticing none I shrugged.

    Though as a personal assistant, Nadia''s job was to assist me and she was bound by confidentiality to keep what we discussed a secret, if she wanted to inform her friend of the kind of man I was, I had nothing against it.

    I had no plans of being a cruel tyrant who had no care for the feelings of his subordinates.

    "Do you have any questions before I dismiss you"

    Nadia sat up at this question, mulled for a second and spoke.

    "Sir, my mentor has informed me of her plan to introduce you to the upper society of Los Angeles by acquiring a stake in Hullton Resort.

    To significantly buffer her efforts, I have also thought that it is best if you were a member of an elite club or association here in Los Angeles.

    Would you be willing to embark on this path?"

 Chapter 107 - 107: My Wake

    My brows furrowed at Nadia''s words, the perverted introvert in me feeling a bit annoyed but I understood the necessity and brilliance of her plan.

    "Sure."

    Nodding her head, Nadia excused herself and left, leaving just me and Nadia in the room.

    "She''s different."

    "I care for her, do you" Denise asked as I let a column of smoke into the air.

    "Go to the point."

    "I saw your eyes follow her butt as she left, what are your plans"

    "You decided to make her my personal assistant despite knowing the kind of person I am, what did you expect."

    Though I didn''t pull up her profile system info seeing as I had just 4 more chances to view it left, glancing at Densie from the corner of my eyes and seeing her become contemplative I understood that given her faith in me, she had made an oversight on my perverseness and brought Nadia to me.

    "She''s now probably reconsidering her idea of bringing Nadia to me. I can''t let her doubt me."

    [Daddy''s apple is activated -2500psdp]

    [Honest lover is activated -55000psdp]

    [Honest lover: Your words and every action drip with innocence and honesty but be warned though that if your target finds out you are lying, the consequence will be greater than usual. Duration 2 minutes.]

    Along with immediately going to the store and activating these two techniques Honest Lover especially, which I stumbled on sometime earlier today, I also focused and put my dominance aura into play.

    The system had always noted to me that mental could boost the strength and effectiveness of my auras and with mental now activated, I could feel the way a portion of the energy in my head was scooped out and the way It was propagated into an energy field that enveloped Denise.

    "Denise, just as I told you back in New York, who you hate, I hate, and if I wasn''t clear enough, who you care for, I also care for.

    If you think I am a playboy who is just out to get women and leave a wreck in my wake then you are wrong.

    In my wake, you will see women who have been showed love and care and who will follow me as I move forward.

    Just as you are precious to me, so is Nadia and you might find this hard to believe, but I will do everything in my power to protect you and every other woman in my life."

    I was done speaking but then a feeling which I had kept tamed in my heart burst out, though in a bit of an exaggerated manner.

    "What happened to Valera will never happen again. It doesn''t matter who is on the right, no one in this world is allowed to touch any of my women, and if they do, they better be ready to lose a hand."

    Saying this, my breathing got heavy, and when I was done talking, my proud shoulders fell, my eyes unable to help but go a bit teary.

    "It seems you weren''t as partial to that incident as you acted."

    "She''s, my baby. How can I be calm after a bunch of idiots dared touch her."

    [Ding! Denise Harther''s affection for you has reached 100.]

    "Hmm, So, she isn''t cold-hearted." I thought to myself and lifted my head, blinking away the water in my eyes and the heavy emotion rushing through my being.

    Sitting back and having a sip from a glass like my sudden emotional outburst hadn''t affected her the least bit, Denise spoke.

    "Do you also have plans to get in my skirt?"

    "What do you think" I glanced at her.

    "I''m not interested."

    "Well, there is no problem then, I won''t force anyone to suck my dick."

    Seeing Denise nod albeit hesitantly I decided to get back to business.

    "I''ve been looking into acquiring shares at Google and cementing my place in the company. They have a third round of funding coming next month, look into it and get me a meeting with its heads."

    "Seems like you have big expectations of them."

    "I do make this a priority."

    "Okay. I''ll be flying to Michigan tomorrow to deal with the mess you left there,"''

    "Hmmm"

    "I''m going to be enlisting Grace''s aid"

    Slowly my eyes shifted to Denise and despite the unhappy energy they radiated courtesy of my mental she continued talking unbothered.

    "I got her to spill everything, the ways she tried to manipulate you, and your last deal with her."

    "How did you get that information?"

    "I''m a better diplomat than you" Denise said taking a jab at my tendency to use threats to obtain cooperation, "but I wouldn''t have refrained from using violence if that hadn''t worked."

    Denise''s last words surprised me.

    "I didn''t think that was up your ally"

    "Pursuing the Richards case had me go to places and do things I never thought I would."

    "And you think you need to do the same for this instance."

    "Michigan isn''t a nice place and neither is your relationship with the Albert family. It is dirt that you might have considered not letting touch you, even at certain costs."

    The sudden darkness of Denise''s tone surprised me but she was not done.

    "Jane died two nights ago supposedly of overdose."

    I wanted to remain calm but I couldn''t resist the goosebumps that went up me.

    "It''s one of the reasons I fiercely reached out to Grace."

    "I see, "

    "I received an anonymous offer for your shares at Ford along with promises of sparing you."

    "How much"

    "100 million"

    "Tch'' I snorted my body relaxing into my seat as I took a drag. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How did your acquisition of the resort go."

    "It went well, the guards have been thrown in jail. Her classmates though are a little bit troublesome because of her relationship with them and the risk of drawing public attention,

    I''ve gotten the boy who hit her to admit guilt, but his parents aren''t nobodies and they''ve agreed only to monetary compensation and an apology.''

    "So, no jail time for him"

    "None if we take things as they are."

    "Which family is he from."

    "Philip Beckam. He''s a major exporter in the US and England ."

    "British magnates" I grumbled. "Michigan already has us on our feet, no need to light another blaze ."

    "That''s smart."

    "I won''t be sparing him though."

    "Okay," Denise drawled out unsure what I planned to do," I will direct Nadia on how to handle the rest of the issue."

    "What are your plans for Lucy, if what Grace said is true, you can actually be accused of murder. She''s going to be important in this matter."

    "She''s my woman."

    I simply answered giving Denise a deep stare.

    "I''ll be leaving you now, I have some work to complete before I fly" Denise said getting to her feet.

    She moved towards the door and then stopped and turned back to me.

    "Marcus I trust you."

 Chapter 108 - 108: Thick, Not Big

    By the time I left Le Don restaurant, it was 6:11 and I headed straight back home.

    "As I drove into the parking lot of the building, my eyes briefly fluttered left and right wondering whether someone had noticed my unusual lifestyle and began targeting me.

    I parked the Camaro beside my out-of-service Mercedes and as I stepped out, I couldn''t help but take a step back and look at the two with amazement.

    "Being rich is awesome" I thought a large smile forming on my face.

    I mean rather than immediately worrying about how to clean my car after my girl squirted all over it, I just walked into a dealership and got another one.

    "Fuck, life is different when you have money."

    As I departed from the parking lot though, I couldn''t help but grumble within at the fact that I now had to get someone to come clean my car.

    Climbing up the stairs as usual was a chore but it didn''t stop me from offering my help to an elderly woman who had two heavy shopping bags in her hands.

    "Granny, I live in this building, let me help you"

    Carrying the woman''s bags, I found myself needing to go two floors past my destination, and I nodded to her as she thanked me when I dropped her groceries before her door.

    Walking away from the granny, before I could reach the stairs and begin descending, my attention was attracted to a door ahead from which the loud shouts of an argument rang out.

    Initially, I had no plans of even caring about what was going on, but then the door was flung open and from it, two people marched, a man and a woman the two of them arguing.

    Now for the man, I didn''t really care, I just knew he had something that looked like jeans and white innerwear put on, it was the woman who seemed to be in her mid-twenties with had her hair shaved and dyed red and was putting on tight shorts and a flimsy white top that got my eyes and my pervy sense tingling.

    The woman wasn''t a massive butt-curvy demon but was rather a thick female and yes, there''s a difference between being thick and having a fat ass, though they tend to overlap 90% of the time.

    Her full thighs which had an exposed dragon tattoo that extended from beneath her shorts took my attention to her beautiful shapely legs.

    "She has on no panties and I can feel that she''s horny."

    Seeing the woman huffed at the man, turned and began marching in my direction, I quickly pulled up the system and opened the store.

    Slowing my steps, I looked at the screen and rapidly scrolled through the available items.

    "Shit it''s not here"

    I had come to the store hoping to get the incubus gaze, but with it unavailable probably having been shuffled out, I could only curse, shrug and keep moving.

    Slowing my pace, I allowed the girl to reach the stairs and began to descend it first and following from behind I watched as her thighs jiggled as she angrily marched down.

    "Excuse me"

    "Huh"

    The woman turned at the sound of my voice behind her, the fire in her eyes dulling as she noticed the young man who had called her.

    "Are you alright, a beauty like you shouldn''t be shouted at like that."

    I could see that the woman wanted to in some way lash out her frustration at me, but the pressuring effect of my tripled dominance aura came into play and with a frown she just shook her head.

    "I''m fine. It''s just a slight argument."

    "Alright, no worries then."

    My smile had the woman nod with narrowed eyes at me and then she continued walking.

    When after we descended the next set of stairs, I failed to follow her down instead of branching to the corridor, I noticed her turn and stare at me.

    "Nice"

    Without incubus to make the woman''s kitty itch and twitch super crazy, there wasn''t really much I could do to an agitated woman without needing to put in much effort, so I decided to just introduce myself and pave the way for further interactions.

    "Should I have told her my name though?" I wondered.

    "No, with the impact my dominance aura had on her, not telling her my name gives me a mysterious feel, but the downside is that it reduces our familiarity."

    Arriving before a door, I threw away my thoughts and knocked, my eyes twinkling as Irrespective of who was behind the door I would be happy.

    As should most likely be considering that Martha had returned to work by 3 pm, it was Valera who opened the door and though she at first had a dull look, when she saw me, her eyes lit up and he jumped into my arms.

    "Daddy" she whispered into my ears as I carried her up.

    It didn''t take much for her to crash her lips on mine and as we kissed, my hand easily found its way beneath the simple black skirt she had on and held her ass.

    Mmmh! Mmmh!

    Out there in the hallway, for seconds we kissed and sucked on each other''s lips, moaning and creating resonating slurp before our eyes then flashed open and I dropped her as we looked at each other with naughty and unholy smiles.

    "When does your mom typically get back."

    "By 10 pm"

    "Good let''s go in"

    "That''s not a good idea, she might come back at any time"

    Though Valera, complained she was already halfway turning to head back into the apartment and with a single pinch to her butt she forgot her inhibitions.

    There was a reason why some people fucked outdoors and it wasn''t because they wanted to showcase their bodies hopefully, but because of the excitement that came with the thought of being caught.

    As we entered, I could feel this naughty excitement radiating from Valera and I had just barely closed the door behind me when the woman rushed up and captured my lips once more, her left hand pulling my head down to hers while her left grabbed my sacks through my pants.

    Grabbing and fiercely squeezing Valera''s breast, when we separated to get air, I pulled her shirt over her head, exposing her unclad boobs and I watched as in record time, Valera got my pants and underwear dropping and my semi-hard cock in her hand.

    Stepping out of my trousers, I took off my shirt and saw Valera had already slipped down her skirt, showing me her bare cleanly shaved crotch I picked her up and carried her to the bed.

    When I dropped her on the bed, my frame was above hers and our chests were just a few inches apart.

    We immediately began kissing and while Valera began petting my dragon looking to bring it to full mast, my middle finger slipped into her cave and prepared it for an upcoming invasion. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Mommys Box

    "Daddyyy¡­yess, ahhhh¡­. Yesss¡­. Moreee, harder daddyyyy."

    At the moment, the distance between Valera''s body and mine was no more. My sculpted chest pressed down against her breasts flattening them on her body as I buried my face in her neck and drilled my meat into her wet kitty.

    Urghhh!

    As I fucked the little Nymph, I occasionally let out groans and bit her neck sucking on the painful bite marks I created.

    With my head this close to her I got a first class hearing of Valera''s erotic cries. I felt the way her hands tightened on my back and her fingers dug into it, sure to leave bruises.

    Squelch! Squelch!

    I had given my baby the fuck of her life the previous night, yet right now her pussy was a soaked sponge. Her vagina walls clamped hard on my dick like they hadn''t been fed in months and her legs locked around my hips like she feared I would run away.

    Having been going at it for minutes, it was no surprise to me when Valera''s already greedy cunt held my dick tighter and her cries got louder.

    Tightening my core, I hammered down harder on my baby''s pussy, smashing my pelvis against her and creating incessant squelching sounds.

    Valera''s pussy got even wetter and finally, she let out a cry as a torrent of liquid poured out of her.

    Fucking her while she came, I let out guttural groans as the I enjoyed the extra tightness and slickness of her cave and I raised my head.

    Holding her face in my hands, as I fucked her, I looked down at her tense red expression, watching her mouth open in a silent scream as she orgasmed.

    Valera and I stared at each other as her body was hit with intense waves of pleasure, and when it made one final tremble and calmed, I captured her breathless lips.

    Mmmmh!

    I sucked the little oxygens in Valera''s mouth before raising my body, my right hand idly moving and grabbing her left breast, squeezing and rubbing her nipples as she heavily heaved.

    "How was it."

    "I want more" Valera said, her legs which had fallen to the side trying to rise and wrap around my waist.

    "Not so fast"

    Running my hand down Valera''s thighs, I pinned her eager legs down and slowly pulled out my dick, watching as her juices flowed out of her cunt some of it dripping to the ground where a small pool had already formed and the rest disappearing between her butt crack.

    "You''re still hard" Valera said reaching out and stroking my dick which was still yet to release.

    She pushed herself up from the bed, looking to drop to the floor and suck me I stopped her.

    "You said your mother has several sex tools, I want to see them."

    Valera looked at me a little confused, but the grin I had on my face quickly filled her mind with naughty thoughts and not wasting a second, she rushed to the desk at the side.

    I watched her drop to her knees and crawl beneath the desk, licking my lips as her dripping cunt an asshole was exposed to my hungry eyes, making my cock twitch.

    To my surprise, Valera sifted through a box underneath the table and then brought a smaller white box, skipping over to me with excitement,

    She immediately took a seat beside me and it was only as she was about to open it that her face turned red.

    Slowly she opened the box, sneakily glancing at me to gauge my reaction.

    "How many of these have you used."

    Within the box, there was first noticeably a bottle of oil, this making me nod my head at the necessity of lube and then there were two handcuffs, 4 dildos of different sizes none of them small though. There was a blindfold, a ball gag, anal beads, a paddle whip, a but plug with a furry tail and wolf ears.

    "Just a few," Valera said biting her lips and watching as I lifted the wolf ears and looked at her questioningly.

    "Mom loves those, she even wears them inside the house sometimes."

    "Well, which do you love" I asked dropping the fluffy ears back.

    Brushing off her shyness, Valera reached into the box and brought out the blindfold and then also picked up the butt plugs.

    Taking the two items from her hands I chuckled.

    "let''s get to it then."

    Valera shuddered, but she quickly climbed the bed, got on her knees and availed herself of my desires.

    First, I put the blindfolds on, then I took her hands behind her back and secured them with the handcuffs.

    "Daddy you''re so naughty, I was in trouble but you were busy getting turned on and planning how to get me in a similar state for yourself."

    I sat stomped for some seconds on what Valera was talking about and then it hit me, a wry smile came to my lips.

    The little nymph was talking about the incident where she had been cuffed by the guards, she believed that from that time I had been turned on by the sight of her bound up and helpless and so was enacting it.

    Though she was wrong, I saw no need to spoil her fun since the idea clearly excited her.

    Thwack!!

    Ahhhh!

    Why use my palms when there was a readily available paddle.

    The stinging pain from the paddle had Valera who was on her knees buck forward and without her hands, she would have fallen forward if I hadn''t grabbed her by the hair.

    "Naughty girl," I said dragging the pad over her bottom, loving as she shivered.

    "Daddy, that was painful."

    "Do you want another one" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes"

    "Thwack"

    "Mmmmhh!!"

    Shivering harder from the pain, Valer rubbed her thighs against each other and bit her lips.

    "How was it"

    "It hurts."

    "Do you want another one"

    "Yes"

    I hit Valera''s ass three more times, the intensity of my strikes increasing and then the next time I asked if she wanted another, she changed her answer.

    "No"

    "ahhh daddy" she cried

    "Sorry honey, your ass is just too sexy."

    Without warning I pushed Valera so she fell on the bed, her chest and head pressing on the sheets and then I stood over her red ass cheeks.

    I ran my index finger down her butt crack and stop at her butt hole, drawing circles around it.

    Valera let out hums at my light touch, pushing her ass backwards so she could get a stronger feel and then she suddenly let out a squeal as my fingers retracted and I dived in head first.

 Chapter 110 - 110: RunAway

    When Valera had gone to retrieve the box from beneath the desk, along with her tight butthole, she had exposed her pink pussy lips which glistened with juices from her release.

    As I whacked her, I couldn''t help but notice a thin strand of liquid run down her thighs while she rubbed them together and when I bent her over on the bed, the scent of her pussy along with its glistening sight had me burying my head between her butt cheeks.

    Eeeeee!

    Having been expecting a long hard road to attack her pussy, the feel of soft lips and a ravenous tongue caught Valera by surprise and after she squealed, she pushed her ass back and moaned as I feasted on her kitty.

    "Daddyyy"

    Smack!

    Pressed this close to Valera''s cunt, her smell hit my senses stronger than ever, and her taste made me hungry.

    Frist mopping her pussy lips with my lips, my tongue licked up all the juice on it and then it slipped between her soft folds and teased at her entrance.

    Like she had been hit by an electric current, Valare jerked forward a loud gasp leaving her lips, she wanted to move away, but my hand on her butt held her in place and she could only let the several waves of current run its course.

    Within the time her body stalled because of the new and intense pleasure it had been hit with my tongue pushed into her hole and this time rather than tremble, Valera had a mini orgasm.

    Ahhhhmm!

    Burying her head into the bed and using it to silence her scream, Valera snatch released a good amount of nectar into my mouth and I found myself lapping it with a hunger I couldn''t fathom.

    "So sweet"

    Valera;''s orgasm didn''t last long and when her body was done shaking, I properly sat behind her, my cock raging hard, and pulling her butt towards me dived back into her kitty.

    Daddy¡­ ahhhh, , mmmm,,, anghhh.

    Smack!

    Valera''s mouth could not stay close as I devoured her, sometimes she cried, sometimes she screamed, and sometimes she just mumbled incoherently.

    As my tongue slipped into her tight hole and explored her insides, I rained down a hard slap on her rear, giving her mind a mix of pleasure and pain to rapidly process.

    Bringing my thumb to her backdoor, I rubbed around her hole, increasing the pleasure for her and then I brought another finger down and rubbed her clit.

    "Daddy," Valera said with a fearful gasp her body shaking.

    "Are you coming again?" I asked as I flicked and teased her clit

    Other than heavy breathing, nothing else escaped Valera''s mouth, and then seconds later when I pushed my thumb past her sphincter her body trembled and I watched as a thick whitish liquid with a honey-like smell came flowing down her pussy.

    Mmmmhh!

    Valera let out a muffled scream as she had a second orgasm within a short period.

    Staying still I watched the erotic sight of my little Nymph''s body trembling and quivering, her release running down her thigh.

    When she finally went still, I leaned forward and delicately began licking the nectar leaking out of her flower.

    I licked Valera''s cunt clean of her sweet nectar and delivered a hard spank that had her bubble butt tremble, I got off from the bed.

    With a grin on my face, I picked up the lube and anal bead, ready to work on my baby''s second hole, but as I turned to her and placed a hand on her ass, I discovered that she had fallen asleep.

    Smack!

    Smack!

    Despite the position which had her ass hanging up in the air Valera had literally fallen asleep not even the two light hits I deliver to her rear were able to wake her.

    It made sense that after the abnormally intense fuck we had engaged in the previous night this evening, her body would be unable to hold up.

    Seeing how tired and peaceful she looked while sleeping, I decided against waking her.

    It was with a ragging boner that I dressed up, undid her cuffs, cleaned her, lay her in bed packed up and kept back Martha''s kinky box.

    Exiting the apartment, when I made my way to my place, I groaned as I stepped inside, looking at the painful bulge in my pants.

    "I thought you would be down by now" I complained.

    With Valera out of commission and Lucy absent, I thought of beating my meat, but then I shook my head and dialled a number.

    "Marcus" A voice cheerfully said from over the phone.

    I wanted to speak but then stopped as I heard shouts coming from the background.

    "Are you alright"

    "Yeah, I''m fine it''s just some people screaming at each other" Sophia said in a low tone.

    "What''s up, are you back from your business trip."

    Sophia, Isabell and I only shared one class and it was a Thursday class, so they both hadn''t seen me since last week.

    "Yeah, been back for a while."

    "And you didn''t call me," Sophia asked with a pout.

    "I''ve been busy."

    "Hmm, and now you''re not busy now huh."

    "Something like that. It seems you''re out."

    "Yeah, is the big guy hungry?"

    "He is."

    "Nice, come pick me up, I''ll send u the address."

    "Okay."

    Cleaning up, I changed my clothes and after some minutes was out of my apartment and driving to Los Angeles University.

    I was quite surprised when Sophie sent me an address to a residence in the university and as I pulled up on Rezevez Street, house 23, I looked towards the house wondering if it was a sorority house because it was too quiet for a party to be going on within. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Picking my phone, I dialled Sophie and informed her that I had arrived, having to point out to her that I was in a Camaro when she said she couldn''t see my Maserati.

    A few minutes later from my side mirror, I watched as a girl in an oversized white shirt, carrying a pair of red sneakers and a handbag came rushing out of house 23.

    I cocked my head at the sight unsure of what to make of it, but as the girl reached the car, I saw a man run out of the house screaming her name.

    "Go! Go! Go! Go!

    Taking a seat beside me Sophie urged me to move the car as I started it and put it in gear, my eyes widened as behind the man a woman came rushing out of the house wearing a night robe.

    I stepped on the pedestal and accelerated away just as the man was about to reach us.

    "Who are those two."

    "My parents" Sophie answered, a grin on her face as she looked back, the girl clearly glad that she had gotten away.

    "Dr Racheal is your mom."

 Chapter 111 - 111: Exotic Display

    Piiiim!

    Piiiim!

    After remaining still on the road despite the traffic light turning from red to green, the car behind me honked with spite and I could only tap Sophie''s head as I stepped on the gas pedal.

    "You know I could suck you while you drive right," Sophie said as she took her head off my dick, catching the strand of saliva that dribbled from her mouth and taking it back to my cock, which she gently stroked as I drove.

    "You suck too well, who knows the reaction one of your tricks would get out of me."

    "Awww, that''s a nice thing to say"

    With just my left hand on the wheel, Sophia leaned over and pressed her lips to my cheeks with a smack as if thanking me for my words and then she moved to my right ear and began nibbling and tickling it with her tongue.

    "Do the girls you fuck ever tell you that you have a nice big cock."

    "What makes you think there are other girls."

    "Well, the fact that you fuck like a veteran."

    "I see you still haven''t forgotten my handwork on you."

    "Yeah, I never thought it was possible to both love and fear something. Your train moves like there is no tomorrow and worst of all, it doesn''t run out of steam.

    You came back at the right time, I was just beginning to get horny."

    "Hmm. Well, some compliment my dick but most don''t get a chance to do so as they''re busy screaming."

    With my recent escapades, my cock had increased to 7.2 a rather sweet spot and the thing that got girls going was its girth which measure 3.9 inches. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My cock basically filled their hands when they held it.

    "Wow, never would have taken you for a playboy, or better yet fuck boy."

    As we reached another traffic light, Sophie immediately dived down on my cock and I stroked her head as she bobbed her head up and down, her tongue swirling around the tip of my meat while her hand pumped its base.

    When next Sophie lifted her head, she cocked her head at me.

    "Where are we going."

    "A Hotel," I thought she would be thrilled by this idea considering her spending habits, yet she frowned and shook her head.

    "That''s boring, I know a much better place we can go to and fuck like literal rabbits."

    I raised my eyebrow at her, sceptical about her suggestion and she shook her head.

    "Come on trust me, it''ll be fun"

    "Okay."

    "Nice, but first, we need to stop at a store."

    Valera said a store but I found myself stopping at a supermarket. I made no complaints though as before she left she made sure to finish with me.

    Mmmmh!

    With the car parked, Sophie didn''t hold back as she bobbed her head on my dick furiously.

    While she sucked and stroked my cock, her other hand cupped my ball, gently rubbing them.

    It didn''t take long for my dick to throb and for my meat to expand in her mouth and release its essence.

    Mmmh!

    Gulp!

    Gulp!

    Sophie found herself swallowing mouthfuls of cum and when my shaft stopped pumping, she raised her head and looked at my satisfied face incredulously.

    "How can you come so much," she said smacking her lips clearly having enjoyed the drink.

    "Go do your shopping and get back here quick, I''m raring to fuck your pussy."

    Though still stunned by the quantity of my load Sophie smiled at my words and exited the car.

    "Oh, I took these," she said putting her head through the window and showing me a bundle of cash I had dropped in the car some time ago.

    Several minutes passed before Sophie came back and in her hands, she held a couple of bags which she dumped in the back.

    "Wait, I''m not done" she said still heading back to the shop.

    "Why do we need a stereo for.''

    "You''ll see"

    Leaving the supermarket, under Sophie''s directive, we began driving towards the outskirts of town.

    Showing that she had made a broad shopping she popped a cassette into my car''s radio, a rap song playing and along with that, she reached for dick once more, stroking it while kissing my face and neck and stroking my nipples under my shirt.

    Our journey while over 20 minutes was uneventful and when the car came to a stop, it was in front of a cabin deep in the woods with a lake within sight.

    Stepping out of the car with a properly built-up boner courtesy of Sophie I looked around the darkness of our surroundings and the half-moon in the sky.

    "Whose cabin is this."

    "My parents,"

    "This is a dangerous place to be alone."

    "For others perhaps, but I''ve been coming here on my own for quite a while, it''s a haven for me."

    Stepping into the house I discovered that we didn''t have electricity and had to light up lamps.

    Directing me to a couch, Denise lit up the lamps in the house, revealing its simple natural beauty to me, a place where one could be disconnected from the world.

    "Give me a minute" Sophie said lighting up a fireside and handing me a can of Pepsi.

    When Sophie left, I took off my clothes, planning to jump her, but when she returned, I was the one left surprised and about to be pounced on.

    The oversized shirt and sneakers she had initially been putting on were gone, her outfit now consisted of a black pair of black stilettoes, and black fishnet stockings that climbed up her thick thighs and were attached to crotchless panties.

    On her chest, she wore a bra that left her nipples out and bare and along with a black collar on her neck, she had a riding crop in her hand.

    I didn''t know if what she had on at the moment was from the mall or had already been in the cabin but it had my semi-hard dick summoning strength and inflating.

    "How do I look," Sophie said standing in front of me and posing, turning around and placing her hand on her waist as she bent forward, giving me a view of her bass asshole and pussy.

    While she posed, Sophie''s eyes were constantly on my dick and when she saw that it was at full mast, veins running along it, she walked up to me and placed her right leg on my chest, having my eyes run up the sexiness of her extreme heels and her well-formed legs.

    Sophie dragged the crop down my chest tickling my skin as she went and then when she reached my cock, she rubbed the black leather stick along its length.

    Slowly stroking my cock with the black crop, Sophie''s breathing steadily got heavier as my cock increasingly twitched and then she took her feet off me and knelt between my spread legs but as she moved to grab my shaft I stopped her.

    "Hands behind your back."

    Sophie was taken aback but quickly she nodded and leaning forward, extended her tongue as much as she could and gave my shaft a lick from bottom to top.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Urgent

    "It''s quite thick" the girl muttered after her first lick.

    Looking at my meat with adoration, Sophie extended her tongue once more and gave it another lick, not stopping this time as she moved her head and licked the sides and then looking at me who had remained silent all this, brought her mouth to my balls.

    First tickling my sacks, Sophie gave them kisses and licks and then giving into her desire, put one of my balls in my mouth.

    While my dick throbbed in pain at being ignored, I closed my eyes in appreciation of the warm feeling that Sophie''s mouth brought to my balls and encouraged by my reaction, Sophie sucked harder on my sacks.

    Rolling my one ball in her mouth, Sophie had her tongue rubbing all over it, her eyes leaving my face and going to my cock which had begun twitching hard at the simulation.

    By the time Sophie moved to my second balls, her eyes were both drinking in the sight of my thick chest which was rising and falling of my cock which had begun releasing precum.

    As she suckled on my left ball, rolling it about in her mouth, her eyes dedicatedly followed the trail of presume that slowly ran down my shaft.

    When the white essence reached the base of my dick, she released my balls with a pop and gave the cum trail a hard leak, scooping everything in her mouth and after savouring the taste, she captured the head of my dick which carried the remaining spillage of precum.

    Mmmmh! A moan left Sophie as she sucked my dick hard trying to drain out all the essence in my pipe.

    Feeling she had properly drained my pipe, she raised her head and gave my cock a few more licks, each lick sending a shiver of pleasure through me and then coated my cock once more but this time taking in nearly half my length.

    Without the support of her hands, Sophie had to first bob head on my cock for some seconds, bathing it in her saliva and then she began taking in more of it, her gags become more stained when my meat began going past her throat.

    Urghhh!

    The first penetration of my cock into her throat spread warmth through me and slowly pushed in more of my dick into her throat, I reached down and stroked her head.

    Sophie had been moving quite slow but with my encouragement, she sped up and soon my entire shaft was down her throat and she was bobbin her head on it.

    "Niceeee" I hissed, dogging my fingers through her hair as I stroked it

    Urck!

    Urck!

    Like she had killed her gag reflex and no longer deepened on oxygen, Sophie moved her throat on my shaft for over half a minute, leaking more and more saliva over it and my pelvis.

    Looking for mental assistance Sophie locked her gaze with mine as she sucked my cock.

    I watched as her eyes slowly got teary and then when the first tear dropped, she pulled her head off my cock, breathing heavily as she dutifully kept to my words of keeping her hand behind her back.

    While she caught her breath my cock swayed up and down as if calling back her attention.

    She was still breathing heavy when I leaned forward, grabbed her face and kissed her.

    As we kissed, I picked Sophia off the ground like she weighed nothing, placing her soft ass on my lap and slipping two fingers into her snatch.

    Anghhhh!!

    When I released Sophie''s lips, a long gasp left her mouth and began greedily sucking in oxygen, but my lips which quickly latched onto her breast had her moaning and expelling the little air she had taken in, her back arching in pleasure and frustration.

    With her legs spread, my finger swiftly went in and out of Sophie''s snatch, basking in the slipperiness provided by her wetness and while she moaned, I sucked on her soft mounds, my teeth catching her full round nipples and lightly chewing on them.

    Anghhh.... mmmh...mmmhh¡­.Masterrrr¡­ don''t stop.

    "Curling my two fingers in Sophia''s cave, I upped the pace of their movement while moving while alternative my mouth between her breasts.

    Burying my face in Sophie''s chest I sucked harder when I felt her moans become rapid, a sign that she was close to hitting her peak.

    I sucked her breasts for a few more seconds and then the next time I bit hard on her nipple, she gripped my head tight as she climaxed.

    Mmmmmmh!

    Sophie''s juices drenched my hand. She pressed my head harder on her breast as she came and when she was done, she collapsed on me.

    Resting on my chest, Sophie took some seconds to regain herself and when she could finally move her limbs, her fingers circled on my nipples before then moving to my dick.

    "Master you''re still hard."

    "Yeah."

    Giving my shafts a few pumps, Sophie moved to mount me but I stopped her.

    "Unless you want me to ram your ass dry, go bring some lube"

    Sophie''s eyes widened at my words but with a smile, she got off my lap and went to facilitate the invasion of her backdoor. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When she returned, I was standing with my meat bouncing up and pointing at the ceiling and as she handed me a bottle, she pressed her soft curvaceous figure to my body and grabbed my cock affectionately.

    "Master, this must hurt a lot."

    "Yes," I said, shivering as her fingers tentatively ran along my length.

    "Come let me make you feel better"

    Drawing all her five fingers on my meat one final time before leaving it, Sophie winked at me and then swaying her marvellous ass, she climbed onto the couch and bending over on her knees, she wiggled her juicy butt which glistened with her release.

    "What are you waiting for master."

    With my cock throbbing in desire, I went behind Sophie and rubbing my cock down her deep butt crack, I pushed it into her snatch next.

    "I thought you wanted my asshole" Sophie said turning back and looking at me as I pressed my chest to her back and rubbed her breasts.

    "Oh we will honey, but for now I need to urgently empty my balls,"

    "Okay, master" Sophia giggled as I grabbed her neck and my pelvis began smashing on her juicy ass, smacking sounds ringing out.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Teleporting Apple

    It was the bright morning ray of the sun along with the beautiful voices of chirping birds that woke me up the next day.

    Opening my eyes, at first, I had been taken aback, unsure of where I was but then memories from the previous day came rushing in and my body relaxed on the bed.

    Adjusting to the light, I stared up at the brown ceiling, looked at the desk and walls that were on my left and right and then I looked to my chest where a bundle of dark hair that was attached to a seductive body lay.

    For the first seconds, I stayed still, but after several subtle movements from the bundle of hair, I reached down and pushed away several stands of black, exposing a face which had on an embarrassed look at the owner''s realization that they had been caught.

    "Continue I like it."

    Sophie''s eyes brightened at my words, and seeing me gently stroke her hair, she sent out her tongue and resumed flickering it over my nipple.

    For nearly a minute Sophie excitedly played with my nipples while I ran my hands through her hair, then suddenly she propped herself up so she was looking down at me, and focusing on my chest capturing my nipple in her mouth.

    This move had a jolt of current pass through me and Sophie did not miss this. She placed her legs leg over mine rubbing her thighs over it while her hand moved and grabbed my other nipples.

    "Good girl" I sighed.

    As she sucked on my chest, Sophie had her teeth graze and grind my nipple multiple times and by the time she was moving to the next nipple, my cock was already half awake.

    Crawling across my body to reach the next nipple just as Sophie latched onto it and her right hand grabbed my cock, a phone rang out.

    We both froze at the sudden sound, none of us moving a muscle till the phone went silent.

    Giving my nipple a lick to mark the resumption of our erotic actions, Sophie enthusiastically began suckling on my nipple, her hand slowly pumping my stiffening cock and her reward my groans and hisses.

    Urghhhh!!

    She looked at me with a bright smile as my shaft became fully stiff in her grasp but then just as she was about to speak, a phone began ringing again.

    We both froze at the interruption, frustration clearly in our eyes and then the next second, Sophie rolled over,

    She reached for the phone on the table grabbed it and without hesitation ended the call.

    "Is everything okay?" I asked having sat up.

    "Yeah, just this thing disturbing us she said, holding up her phone and then taking out its battery.

    "Your mom," I asked as I swung my legs to the edge of the bed.

    "yes," Sophie bit her lips.

    "Hmm"

    Pushing off the bed, I moved to one of the several packages we had brought yesterday which as in the living room, took out a bottle of water and gulped down nearly half.

    Returning to the room, unbothered by my nakedness, I collapsed into a couch by the window on which the warm rays of the morning sun fell and then called Sophie over.

    "Come,"

    All this while, Sophie had been watching me and when I spoke, she pushed the covering on her body off and stepped down from the bed.

    From her dressing yesterday, the only thing still left on her body was the fishnet stockings I told her to wear after our bath.

    My eyes followed her movement, a smirk forming on my face at the slight limp in her gait and when she reached me, I extended a hand, bringing her down to sit on my lap and lean into my chest.

    "Here, I said offering her water, gently bringing the bottle to her lips.

    When she had her fill, I kept the bottle to the side and brought up the topic I knew she suspected awaited her.

    "What is the problem between you and your parents."

    All I had seen last night was Sophie running from her parents, it might have been just a one-time misunderstanding between her and her folks but considering I knew who are parents were or at least her mother, I knew that wasn''t the issue.

    They say an apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, but when I thought of Dr Racheal and Sophie, I imagined an apple tree bearing an orange which fell and teleported away from it.

    "Perhaps she''s her stepmom"

    I knew Dr Racheal was married with kids but aside from that knew nothing else.

    Usually, I would think this was none of my business, but after the incident at Hullton, I found myself thinking and caring about my women and it was no different for Sophie.

    That she was even my slave made whatever was her problem also mine more than any of the women in contact with me.

    After speaking my question, I stayed quiet and held her in my embrace waiting for what she had to say.

    It took several seconds but after basking in the warmth from both my body and the sun rays and the assuring strokes of my hand on her hair she spoke. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Whilst my mother is a Dr as you must already know, my father is an offshore oil engineer.

    I am the last child and I have one elder brother and one elder sister. My brother followed in my mother''s footsteps and is at the moment undergoing his doctorate program while my sister practices law in California.

    As you can see, I come from a very academic family and as you also know I am not interested in academics. It''s something I borderline despise.

    Listening to Sophie, I nodded my head, her words weren''t far from what I expected.

    "You say you''re not interested in academics, then why are you in college."

    "My parents forced me."

    "What are you majoring in at the university."

    "Engineering."

    "Huh"

 Chapter 114 - 114: Bad Girl Strategy

    All this while I had been stroking Sophie''s head while staring up at the ceiling but at her answer, I looked down at her and was amused by the proud grin she had on as she looked up at me, making it clear that she expected a reaction from me.

    Considering I shared a class with Sophie, I hadn''t ever put thought into what Sophie studied, figuring it to be something concerning education or commerce, but now my thoughts strayed.

    "How do you cope."

    "I''m something of a genius."

    I blanked for some seconds and then nodded my head.

    "What about Isabella, "

    "She''s smart, but she studies a lot too, we initially became friends because I tutored her poor ass during our first year in college"

    Sophie''s words were full of pride and within it, there was a brag.

    "I''m guessing your parents know about this and don''t want to see you waste your talents."

    "Yep. Though my father is staunch about me going to college, he is hardly home and I would have done what I wanted if it wasn''t for my mother''s meddling hands." Sophie snorted.

    "From the little I know of you Sophie, you are too rebellious to be forced into doing something you don''t want, what made decide to go along with your parent''s idea to go to college."

    Sophie went silent, her pretty toes curling and rubbing over each other for some seconds.

    "Compared to my siblings, I didn''t get to see much of my father, my mother was the one always there for me. She guided and supported me in whatever I wanted to do.

    The issue of my going to college was the first time we ever had a major spat, nearly falling out with each other.

    I wanted to run away from home, but knowing how much it would hurt my mom and seeing how badly she wanted me to go to college I acquiesced." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What changed then, "

    "What do you mean." Sophie looked at me quizzically.

    "I''ve observed you to an extent, and you don''t follow the crowd, you lead it or go solo. Nobody initiated or corrupted you into becoming a wayward girl, you decided it act like one on your own, why."

    "Wayward, it that how you will term my behavior."

    Before answering this question, I pulled Sophie closer to me and then tilted my body so that her head fell from my chest to my biceps and she looked up at me.

    "Your character at the moment I am sure is quite different from when you just got into college. How else do I better term it."

    If this were Valera or Lucy, I would be worried about how they would perceive my words, but Sophie was should I say more mature than them.

    Rather than hide behind a mask of innocence or vulnerability she came out boldly and stated things as they were.

    It was one of the reasons I hadn''t been averse to spending on her, she didn''t hide her gold digger qualities and she was a bad bad bitch.

    Sophie looked away from me, her eyes hard and though I began thinking she had taken offence to my words, observing how her eyes hardened not at me but in thought I figured the answer was something hard for her to speak out.

    I wondered if I would need to use one of my auras but our unique relationship did its job.

    Suddenly she snorted and looking at me poured out her frustration.

    "I became a bad girl because I wanted to gain my mother''s attention. During my last two years in high school, she had begun growing distant but at least she was still there, when I entered college, she disappeared after begging me to attend it and promising to be with me all through the journey.

    No one around was smart enough to be my friend, she was my only friend but for her stupid research and theories she left me all alone."

    Sophie''s story wasn''t far from typical but the twist that she was mama''s girl rather than a daddy''s girl wasn''t too typical.

    I gave Sophie some seconds to calm her heavy breathing and then my hand moved to her right nipples and began rubbing it between her thumb and index.

    "Well, how did your bad girl strategy turn out."

    It was supposed to be just about her relationship with her parents but now I was giving academic counseling.

    "My mother is ashamed to talk about me in front of others, and before you say anything I''ve heard about how she only ever praises and talks about my older sibling in class. Most people think she has just two children.

    As smart as I am, too much negligence has caused my grades to fall, the decline this year being so steep that my parents decided to call me home as you saw.

    Then there is the fact that everyone thinks of me as Slut."

    Sophie''s last words were spoken with spite and I couldn''t help but question.

    "Everyone."

    "Yes, even Isabella and I don''t blame her considering on several occasions I have ignored her pleas to stay home just so I can party all night."

    That girl is such a cutie" Sophie added as an afterthought.

    "Is that why you call me master instead of daddy."

    Confusion about what I was talking about lingered on Sophie''s face for some seconds but then it cleared for understanding and her face turned red.

    "How can you just say that" she chided rubbing her cheeks while glaring at me.

    "What''s wrong with what I said."

    Sophie rolled her eyes at my shamelessness and calming down returned to her carefree self.

    "It''s just sex, I can call you daddy the next time we fuck" Sophie said looking down at my cock which all this while had been nestled between her fleshy thighs.

    Sophie slipped her hand down and began rubbing the head of my dick but I took her hand away.

    "Do you think I see you as a slut."

    "Do you see me as anything else?"

 Chapter 115 - 115: ATM, Bad Bitch And Money

    Sophie''s answer came without hesitation and it made me take a breath and relax into the chair, this giving her the opportunity to sit up and unleash more fire.

    "When you first approached me was it not because you were looking for a pussy to wet your dick.

    My image fit that description of a girl who would spread her legs for you and when you got me in your claws what did you do?

    You turned to Isabella, forgetting about my existence.

    You came back from your business trip and the first time the thought of me comes to your mind is because you want to wet your dick.

    Tell me I''m wrong, that you don''t see me as a slut."

    "You''re wrong"

    My calm immediate reply stunned Sophie but she didn''t delay in refuting it.

    "Lies. For what other reason do I exist in your life other than a pleasure hole."

    "For what reason do I exist in yours."

    Not to lie, Sophie had valid points but the man that met her and fucked her back at the hotel was not exactly the same man before her.

    "She''s my slave, why am I even going through this" I wondered to myself as I drew up a risky way to continue this debate believing that if I lost, our slave relationship could correct whatever grudge she held towards me.

    "For your money, I acknowledge you solely for your money."

    "So, you''re a prostitute."

    Whoosh!

    "System what kind of a slave is this" I asked and surprisingly was answered.

    [Like the description said, she will be tuned towards the best way to serve you. Your behaviour with her will determine her reaction towards you. A slave doesn''t equate a servant.]

    The minute I had called her prostitute Sophie swung her hand toward my face but stooped it just at the last second and getting off my laps marched away.

    ''Stop''

    Immediately she paused in her steps.

    "Crawl back here"

    Sophie had already stepped out the door when I called her and resting my palm on one hand, I watched as the young lady with her breasts hanging from her chest and her big heart-shaped butt behind her crawled back into the room.

    Sophie had her head down as she moved on all fours, her hair falling and covering her face.

    She moved till she was right in front of me ad when she looked up, the first thing that came into her view was my erect cock followed by my amused expression.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what came over me. Please forgive" she said her face showing that she had long since started crying.

    Considering what I had called her in the heated moment Sophie''s reaction wasn''t exactly surprising. I wasn''t vexed by it but there would be consequences.

    "It''s okay, I forgive you, but you will be punished."

    Watching her nod remorsefully, I waited for her to dry her tears and then continued.

    "How many men have you had sex with in your life."

    "Two" Sophie said and I couldn''t help but be elated considering this was what I had been driving at before Sophie''s outburst.

    If Racheal had truly been as good a mother as Sophie described, then it only made sense that her entire character was a sham and she was still a good girl.

    Two was shockingly low though, I had expected 4 in the best case and 12 in the worst.

    "Who was the first person"

    "My Ex-boyfriend," Sophie said the spite in her tone not lost to me.

    "You''ve been to several parties and clubs since then right."

    "Yes," Sophie said looking left and right clearly uncomfortable.

    "So then why then why I am the next guy to fuck you. Surely you must have met other rich men before you met me.

    If truly I am just an ATM slot to you, then why didn''t you let the other ATM''s pound your pussy."

    Of course, the reason was that unlike me they didn''t have a system to make good girl Sophie comfortable and trusting during their first meeting and even subsequent ones.

    From me, she got a feeling she had never gotten from any other man except maybe her father and she couldn''t help but get lost in my charm and in the end snap.

    Where the other men had failed, I had succeeded, I had turned Sophie into a loose woman drilled her cunt inside of a changing room, fucked her in a hotel and watched her of her own will feast on my dick at any possible chance.

    In essence, I was the hand that was transforming Sophie into a bad bitch right from the core.

    I wasn''t going to tell this to Sophie though as it severed no relevance. She was now mine and I liked her the way she was, my personal slutty baby.

    I thought of having her and Valera who was turning out to be a real nymph serving me at the same time and couldn''t help but gulp.

    I watched Sophie ponder my words for some seconds, no concrete answer coming to mind and then I stood up and stretched a hand to her.

    With shaky breaths, Sophie took my hand, letting me lead her to her feet.

    I pushed her hair behind her ears as we faced each other, revealing her face to me and without a word, I leaked the tear stains off her face.

    "Just as you want me for more than my money, so do I want you for more than your body."

    "What else do you want" Sophie asked, her tone still and full of doubt.

    "I''m not sure, but I know that last evening, of all the women I could bed, you were the one I wanted."

    "Maybe because I ride you the best."

    Sophie''s words got me to chuckle, but trust me people she has earned the right to say those words, maybe sometime I''ll show you how bad she is on top.

    "True, you do ride me the best," I said kissing her "But you do more"

    "Like" she asked needfully.

    I wanted to speak but then paused as I had a thought and in the end changed the words that were to leave my mouth. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You make me feel a warmth that I have felt only a specific group of women."

    Sophie''s eyes widened but at the same time, she cocked her head.

    "Group of women."

    "Yes darling, I have a harem of women whom I love"

    "Women you love."

    "Yes, and I want you to be a part of them."

    "Me" she asked in disbelief.

    "Yes," I said letting go of her and moving to the bed.

    Sophia struggled in thought behind me and then she spoke.

    "Can I have some time to think about this?"

    If I said yes to Sophie though she might take some hours or even days to think about she would still say yes, but just as the system said, the way I treated her determined how she would react to me.

    Doing this would set a precedent for her future behavior and I couldn''t have that. Sophie was important to me, very important now that I thought about it more.

    "No honey, the only true answer you have is yes."

    "Why" Sophie asked following behind me with her arms folded and a questioning look.

    "Because you are the one I trust the most and I must have you by my side"

    "Now for your punishment" I turned to Sophie, a belt in hand.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Get A Chopper

    "Get on the bed."

    The belt in my hand snapped and with a fearful shiver, Sophie climbed on the soft mattress, knowing to get on all fours and present her butt to me.

    "I''m sorry Daddy," she hurriedly said before I could deliver the first whip and I looked at her in amusement not missing the twinkle in her eyes.

    "You think you''re smart ehh," I thought.

    "Suck my dick."

    With me standing at the edge of the bed, Sophie quickly turned and crawled over. She stretched her neck and locked the head of my meat in her mouth, sucking it and looking up at me with a sweet innocent gaze.

    "You''re my darling baby Sophie never forget that." I patted her head.

    I watched as she cutely nodded even as she bobbed her head and then I reached behind her and grabbed her ass.

    You have a big butt honey do you know that"

    I didn''t look to Sophie for a reply as I instead grabbed her head and forced all my cock into her mouth, rubbing my middle finger on her puckered hole as I choked her and then pulling back seconds later.

    Cough¡­ cough,,, cough.

    My sudden actions had left Sophie with no preparation and she greedily sucked in air when I freed her throat.

    She took some seconds to recover and then she resumed where she left off.

    "Big butt babies should be punished so they don''t grow up disobedient and disrespectful don''t you agree."

    I looked down at Sophie when I asked this question my hand with the belt raised and when she fearfully nodded, my hand fell.

    Thwack!!

    With her lips around my shaft and my entire length buried in her throat, Sophie gurgled as I fucked her throat.

    Glurg!!

    Glurg!

    Glurg!!

    I moved my hips front and back, invading her throat roughly and staring into her teary helpless eyes.

    With her hand holding up her body, Sophie could only watch as her throat was violated and my hand came down once more.

    The first whop had been on her left cheek, now the next was her right and as it landed, her body shivered erotically and through the messy gurgles, a moan left her throat.

    "Naughty girl," I said lifting my left leg and placing it on the bed, this giving me a better vantage point to fuck my sluts throat.

    Thwack!

    Thwack!

    Three more lashes fell on Sophie''s butt and then I dropped the belt and pulled my cock out of her mouth.

    "What do you have to say for yourself."

    With the violation she had just received not only was Sophie''s mouth covered in saliva but she also had a few new tear streaks on her face.

    "I''m sorry Daddy, I promise to be a good and obedient girl from now on."

    "Good," I said tapping my cock on her forehead, loving as her tongue stretched out to lick my balls.

    "Turn around and move in, I want another taste of your ass."

    Her eyes lighting up despite the pain she had just been in, Sophie turned and crawled to the middle of the bed my body following after her heart-shaped ass.

    "Seems someone enjoyed her punishment a little too much" I said crawling behind Sophie and burying my face between her cheeks. I rubbed my face into her rear, inhaling the scent of her cave and then after licking the nectar that her snatch had just released, I stood on my knees behind her ass.

    "Are you ready for the dragon darling"

    "Yes daddy"

    "Good"

    Pressing the tip of my cock on Sophie''s dark hole, I pushed the head of my saliva drenched dick into her, going past her sphincter and while she grabbed the sheets tightly I pushed in more and more of my dick.

    Anghhhhhhhh!

    A low cry continuously left Sophie''s lips till my meat disappeared inside her mysterious backdoor.

    We took some seconds to recollect ourselves the rest being for Sophie and then I began moving my dick.

    I was slow at first taking out just a little of my cock before pushing it back in but gradually more of my dick began seeing the light of day till finally, I was pounding my sluts dirty hole, making her moan and beg for more.

    ...¡­..

    "If I remain out here, I''ll be late"

    "Ha Don''t tell me you were actually planning to attend a class today," Sophie said turning on the blanket and looking at me who was behind her with a half-sleeping cock pressed on her butt.

    After punishing and fucking her in the morning, my greedy slut had served me with a breakfast of pancake tacos and milk.

    After eating we had processed to fall asleep in each other arms and fuck some more but this time outside.

    Here in the woods where Sophie''s parent''s cabin was the only house in sight, we had placed a blanket on the ground, stripped naked and followed our carnal instincts.

    "No, not that, I have a date to get to."

    "Hmm, a date, with who," Sophia asked with interest her feeling on the matter of my promiscuity almost the same as Valera''s but a bit tamed, for now.

    "Sade."

    "You mean that quiet all know it girl."

    "Yes."

    "Why would you want to go on a date with her, she''s boring. Besides, you didn''t even take me or Isabella on a date."

    "Because I didn''t come up in my plans to get in your pants."

    "That''s mean and hurtful."

    "Don''t think too much about it, in the end, I''ll still have her out here bent over and eating your pussy while I ram her from behind."

    "I''m still offended."

    "Then how about we go on a date sometime "I kissed her head.

    "Hmm that''s not bad"

    Sophie had a finger on her lips in thought and then she snapped her head to me.

    "Say daddyyy" she said in a sweet sultry tone, "How rich are you."

    Sophie had her eyes lit up when she asked this and I chuckled.

    "Now why do you want to know that" I said grabbing her waist and pulling her closer to me so my chest could feel her smooth back and my hand could grab her soft mounds.

    "Well, as your baby, I just want to know more about my daddy." She cutely said.

    "I''m a billionaire."

    "Huh"

    Immediately Sophie turned and looked at me and when she saw I was not joking she stood on her knees.

    "Are you benign serious right now"

    "Yes"

    Without skipping a beat, she straddled me, putting my back on the floor and looking at me with starry eyes. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How... when¡­" Sophie''s brain seemed to be glitching and then she shook her head and rather than worry herself with less important things went to the important one.

    "Can I please have a car"

    "No," I said sitting up and easily carrying her off me.

    "But daddyyy," she cried, pouting as I stood to my feet.

    "Be a good girl and I might consider it."

    Knowing I was a billionaire, my words were as good as a yes but not now to Sophie and her face immediately brightened.

    "If I delay any longer, I might just be late," I muttered looking at my phone and Sophie heard me.

    "Why the rush, you''re a billionaire, aren''t you. Just chill and whenever you''re ready to go have a chopper come pick you."

    Turning to look at Sophie with a raised eyebrow, I understood that she and Denise wouldn''t be getting along well.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Reel In The Fish

    It was 2:41 when my black Camero passed through the university gates and sitting beside me was Sophie who grumbled.

    "Now I see why you''re going on a date with Sade, your boringness compliments hers."

    From simply suggesting that I call a chopper, Sophie had become invested in the idea and so had I, thoughts of a fun ride filling my head.

    In the end though, I departed early, boarding my car and using it to head back to the city and it was this decision of mine that dampened my slut''s mood.

    I drove for a few more minutes and then parked beside the road, turning to Sophie.

    "Will this do"

    "Yes," Sophie grumbled looking at her parents'' house in the distance.

    She wanted to open the door, but then I stretched a hand and with fake reluctance she let me pull her closer and kiss her lips.

    While we exchanged saliva, my hands moved to her chest and when we separated, they were both under her shirt, squeezing her soft minions, her bra pushed to the side.

    "So what are you going to tell your parents" I asked watching as Sophie rested her head on my shoulder while I turned her breasts into my personal stress balls.

    "My dad isn''t a problem, he was set to travel early this morning so should be gone by now. He won''t bother with this issue till when next he sees me or my mother tells him something.

    My mom is the only one to worry about."

    There was a lull of silence and I broke it.

    "Well, what do you plan to tell her."

    "I don''t know. I guess I''ll just remain silent, let her scream at me, get tired and let me go."

    "Is that how you want your relationship with her to progress."

    "No," Sophie said in a low tone.

    With a sigh, I took my hand out of her shirt and looking at her brushed her hair.

    "How about just telling her how you feel."

    "It won''t change a thing."

    "I know, but don''t give up on her. It''s actually quite shocking to hear that Dr Racheal could be so bad at managing one of her kids, but no one is perfect.

    Tell her how you feel about your relationship with her and promise her that your next grades are going to be superb."

    Sophie looked down in thought and though not wanting to do what I said, nodded her head.

    I wasn''t sure if she nodded because of our special relationship or because she saw the merits of my words but it worked for me.

    "You said, I should promise to do superb, how am I going to do that? I''ve missed classes so many times, I doubt I can catch up."

    "Didn''t you say you''re an intellect, study hard and you''ll catch up."

    "But I don''t want to study" Sophie pouted holding my arms.

    "Why don''t I just ditch school and follow my passion."

    "Can you fund your passion."

    "You said you''ll find it."

    "Yes, and I also said you''ve got to study and get superb results."

    "I refused to be blackmailed, I don''t want your funding."

    "That sends you over to the belt,"

    A couple of fake tears appeared in Sophie''s eyes but when she saw my hand and eyes going to her breast, she pushed away from my lap.

    I was expecting her to exit, but she stopped just as she pulled the door handle and turned to me.

    "Ehhh daddyyy," she started with a bashful smile.

    "What is it," I warily asked.

    "Can I tell my mother that about you?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you mean."

    "I want to tell her that you''re my boyfriend."

    My mind churned at Sophie''s words and a thought came to light

    "Are you trying to get her impressed with the fact that you have a billionaire as your boyfriend. Do you think that will impress or disgust her?"

    "But it''s you."

    "Yes, she would be impressed with me her student who has made it life and be disappointed in you her daughter who she believes is a gold digger. You should know your mother better than me."

    Sophie flinched at these words, but in the end, nodded.

    "Though it will cause some tension between us, tell her and only her that I am your boyfriend but leave the billionaire part out.

    She''s your mother she doesn''t need you to bring home a billionaire before she''s proud of you, and if she proves to be bitch, then slap her right in the face with grades that will need the Vice-chancellor present and a music career that will have her recognized as just your mother."

    It took Sophie a while to digest my words but after she did, she looked at me hesitantly.

    "Can I really do all that?"

    "Of course," I laughed, "Not only are you awesome, you have me honey. You can do anything"

    With her eyes a bit watery, Sophie nodded at me and after sharing a long passionate kiss with me, exited the car.

    I watched Sophie till she disappeared into the house and a minute later, drove off.

    Having perfectly missed all my classes for the day, courtesy of my slut''s soothing pussy, I went straight back home.

    At 3:30 pm, I reconfirmed the reservation I had made for my date and some minutes later, my clothes for the occasion were delivered.

    Black trousers, a black turtle neck shirt, red blazers, black shoes and a silver watch, this were what I planned to wear for the occasion.

    My strategy was simple. Having already established myself as a possibly promiscuous fellow who lacked discipline and refines, for this first date I was going to do a turnaround.

    They say first impressions matter and yes while I know Sade had already seen a good number of my sides, she''s never experienced what it''s like to be on a date with me.

    Rather than be my normal unrestrained self, though I doubt I could hold back being a pervert, I was going to look every other part a gentleman.

    I was going to give Sade a first date that would always have her thinking of how sweet and romantic I could be for her.

    In our subsequent interactions, she would be left longing and hoping to see this side of me once more though I doubted that would happen anytime soon outside of a business deal, and this brothers is how I planned to reel in the fish.

    By 5:30 pm, I was fully dressed and with the smell of a $50000 perfume oozing off my body, I headed to my car and drove to the venue of our date.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Angel Or Demon

    Wanting my date to go impeccably smooth with no hitches, I decided to go somewhere I was familiar with and had some friends, Tam O Shanter.

    It was the place I had first had my little Nymph suck my cock and reveal to me the naughty baby she was.

    This time though, rather than book a private room, I went with eating in the normal hall, having other people around. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I wasn''t looking to be lavish on this date, just refined and gentlemanly.

    I made contact with Jim when I got to the restaurant, and the manager was more than happy to show me that he had gotten for me a perfect spot in the hall, one which had less lights and eyes straying it, but gave a fine view of the restaurant.

    I went over my plans with Jim and then awaited the appointed time.

    Despite being somewhat of a geek who could convince you to attend an extra class which had nothing to do with your degree and would in no way boost your CGPA, Sade was a girl who kept to time, arriving at least some minutes early to an appointment, and best of all, when she got out of her pretty girl dress, she could look hot.

    "Hey, Hey, mind where your eyes go, Perverts" I grumbled in my head when I spotted Sade walking into the restaurant by 5:53, 7 minutes early and dragging the gazes of a few men.

    "Ride me, baby," I thought drinking in the sight of her approaching figure, stunned that it was Sade.

    For our date, Sade wore a long black that seemed to hang on just the swell of her chest, The dress had its strap rising but from the back and rather than go over her shoulders it wrapped around her neck making her look like she had on a collar.

    As if the tease of her chest was not enough, the dress also had a slit that reached up to her thigh, and as I am sure I have mentioned revealed how beautiful her long legs are.

    I stood up and welcomed my date to the table, my right hand coming out from behind my back as Sade reached me.

    "A pink rose for a pink loving beauty" I said, pulling out a single pink rose.

    "I''m wearing black" she pointed out as she gracefully took the flower.

    "My bad, I wasn''t prepared to meet a gorgeous bad girl tonight."

    Though Sade said nothing more, I could see the intrigued twinkle in her eyes as she brought the rose to her nose.

    "Smells lovely" she said, while I pulled for her a seat.

    It had been many years since I acted this gentlemanly and romantic and remembering the last time, an ache appeared in my heart but I quickly shrugged it off, I had a young juicy pussy to conquer, fuck that witch.

    As I took my seat, a waiter stooped by, placing two menus before us and a long slim beautiful vase of water.

    "For your flower ma''am"

    "Thank you."

    Valera settled in and when she looked at me, I decided to start with a banging opener.

    "You have no idea how much self-control it''s taking me not to kiss you right now"

    "Excuse me."

    "It''s already bad enough that you walk around school looking like an angel and blinding my eyes, now you come in here as a sexy devil, I think my brain is starting to fry."

    "Tch" Sade snorted at my line and then with curiosity, brought her right hand to her cheek.

    "Angel or Demon which do you prefer" she asked with interest

    "Demons can also be Angels."

    "Angel''s fall" she pointed out.

    "Not my Sade."

    And that guy is how I got my first smile of the night.

    "Wagyu beef steak cooked to perfection, I didn''t take you for a fan of meat," I said minutes later when we had been served our order and Sade was gracefully slicing into her meat.

    "Why so," Sade asked piercing her fork into her meat.

    "It''s a Japanese speciality, not something you can find anywhere, I somehow imagined you as a vegetarian."

    Sade swallowed her meal with appreciation, thoughts of her swallowing my cum in the same manner flashing in my head.

    "Wagyu beef, Angus beef, Kobe beef, ribeye beef, I love beef "Sade revealed.

    Her answer surprised me and had me looking at her figure wondering where all that fat was going considering her slim build.

    Shrugging off the oddity, my brain picked up on an opportunity and I pounced.

    "Well, have you tried it with a bit of black truffle and bearnaise sauce."

    Sade looked up at me doubtfully.

    Smiling I offered her the black truffles which lay beside my lobster and cheese, sprinkling a bit on her steak and watching as her eyes lit up when she had a taste.

    "She''s a foodie," I thought amusement in my eyes as I saw Sade''s gaze linger on my black truffle in greed and then she tamed her spirits and focused on her beef.

    Having a bite of my cheese, I raised my hand high, my actions making Sade look at me weirdly and then lifting my index finger twirled it three times.

    Immediately a beautiful melody played by a group of musicians on a podium at the end of the hall came on.

    For my efforts, I got a smile and blush which Sade tried to hide and I nodded at Jim who was observing in the distance.

    "What got into you this evening," Sade asked a twinkle in her eyes when she raised her head.

    "Don''t ask me, you''re the one who stepped in here with an unholy love arrow, this is just me dying from its poison."

    Sade''s lips tightened to hold back a smile but unfortunately, she could not stop another blush from spreading so she bent over her food and silently ate.

    The date continued smoothly, Sade regaining her composure and engaging with me in a fun flirty discussion. I had just begun thinking how to introduce nasty to it when she excused herself to the bathroom.

    "Ahh, this is nice," I thought, my idea of going on no more dates crumbing apart as I wondered where to take Sophie, Valera and Lucy.

    [Hello people, please I would like your thoughts on this date. especially the lines used.

    Did you cringe or smile ????????]

 Chapter 119 - 119: Jiggling Storm

    I was munching on my lobster when Sade returned a smile on her face as she elegantly approached, but then rather than return to her seat she came over to me, bent and leaned close to my ear.

    "I''m Sorry, Marcus I have to go"

    "Huh"

    I was about to ask why, when I was silenced with a kiss and left to watch Sade leave, her butt cheeks rubbing and jiggling over each other in her tight black dress.

    "The fuck" I called in my head.

    My shock wasn''t from the fact that I had been abandoned halfway into dinner or the fact that I hadn''t even been given a reason but rather from than fact that Sade had kissed me.

    "Was it really a demon that came to me tonight" I wondered.

    Watching her leave, though there was an element of urgency to her movement, Sade kept her steps graceful and it was only after she exited that the spell her butt had cast on me cleared off and I went after her.

    Unfortunately, by the time I got outside, she had already stopped a taxi.

    "Marcus, don''t worry yourself, I''ll call you later," the demon said waving me as she entered the taxi and it drove away.

    "Sir is everything alright" Jim asked coming behind me.

    "I got a kiss didn''t I."

    ...¡­

    Finishing my meal at Tam O Shanter, it was 8:33 pm by the time I got home and I wasted no time in getting out of my car.

    "I really need to fix that," I muttered pulling out my phone and sending a text to my PA concerning my Mercedes as I moved.

    "When will these bastards start making smartphones," I wondered, the idea of acquiring a phone company passing through my head, but then I looked up as I approached the stairs and funnily enough caught sight of a figure with several bags by her feet looking at the stairs in contemplation.

    [Daddy''s apple -4000PSDP]

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000PSDp]

    Putting my phone away, I silently walked up to her distracted figure and picked up the leather bags.

    "Let me help you."

    My words brought the woman out of her mind and she turned to me startled.

    "Marcus" Martha called out, unable to hide the surprise in her eyes and the fatigue in them.

    "Martha, it''s been a while, how are you doing"

    I had a smile on my face and started at the fat ass milf like there was no ongoing tension between us and she in defiance also stared right back at me.

    "Indeed, it''s been a while and I''m fine. I would ask how you''re doing but you seem to be doing quite well," she said looking my dressing up and down.

    "Very well, and even better now that you''re admiring my handsome face."

    Martha was not amused.

    "Can I have my bags?" she asked stretching out her hand a frown on her face.

    The last time I and the representative of lust met, she had slapped me after giving me the best blowjob of my both my life, her tough act right now wasn''t going to get her anywhere.

    "Don''t worry I got it, you look like you can barely carry the loads on you."

    Martha frowned, but then she sneered and waved her hand.

    "Then follow me," she rudely said walking ahead but I was unperturbed.

    "Is it just me or did your ass get bigger"

    We had barely taken two steps when I spoke and Martha stopped in her tracks.

    Though she resumed moving after some seconds, she did so slowly and tightly trying to stifle the sway of her hips and jiggle of buttocks, but who was she kidding, those blessed things behind her couldn''t be calmed.

    Paired with black work shoes, Martha had on a free flowing trouser and though it hid her legs, it magnified the jiggles of her ass when he moved bouncing up and down with each step she took.

    "They''re definitely fatter and juicier." After piercing her rear with my gaze for some seconds I let out these words and this time, Martha turned and walked to me.

    "If you''re going to make obscene comments about my body, then give me my bags and get lost."

    "Do you think I would be making them if you didn''t enjoy them,"

    "What makes you think I enjoy them"

    [Hornines: 55->77]

    With the passing days, Martha''s base horniness for me had sadly dropped from 40 to 29 but thankfully I still had my bonus from her being a potential sugar baby.

    This made her horniness for me a 59 but after just being under the effect of dominance aura x6 and daddy''s apple x2, it had rapidly risen to 77.

    "Let''s check your panties if you''re not soaking down there, I promise to never disturb you again."

    Not even thinking about it, Martha moved to the side and pointed at the stairs.

    "Walk ahead.

    "No, I don''t want you looking at my ass." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though the milf tried to keep her composure, my antics and the grin on my face left her bewildered. With a frown she continued her march upstairs, her unhappy steps making her ass jiggle like crazy.

    "Fuck, I want to get buried beneath that.''

    As I followed behind Martha, I called up the system wanting to see if I could milk anything from tonight''s interaction.

    [Daddy knows best]

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:36->33

    Affection:60->64

    Fear:2->3

    Loyalty:13

    Horniness: 47+ 30 =77

    Comment: Weakness for confident men

    Need: A proper meal for her daughter]

    With me making calculations in my head, our remaining walk up the stairs was silent, Martha even looking back at me twice, surprised not to hear a word or to see me ogling her ass.

    It was all peaceful till we reached her door and she turned to me, hands out.

    "Won''t you invite me in" I joked but the glare that came my way was a clear answer.

    "What will you eat tonight, you look like you''ve working nonstop throughout today. "I asked this time my tone soft and full of care as I handed her bags to her hand.

    "That''s none of your business," Martha replied her tone surprisingly low.

    Taking her stuff from me, she knocked on her apartment door and immediately it was opened, not even letting me see Valera, she went in and locked the door.

    "Well," I muttered.

    Several minutes went by and though I found myself getting a bit cold as I rested by the railings, my gamble eventually paid off as soon the door I waited in front of opened to reveal Martha coming out.

    "Marcus," she said in shock, surprised to see me, Valera behind her.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Following Them Jiggles

    There was silence between us three parties for some seconds despite Martha calling my name and then I spoke.

    "Valera, how are you, are you going out with your mom."

    Before Valera could answer Martha''s head snapped to her sealing my nymph''s mouth shut.

    "Close the door, I''ll be back soon."

    Nodding her head at her mother and glancing at me last Valera closed the door, the bolt sounding from behind and earning an approving nod from Martha.

    I looked at Martha but her piercing gaze told me she didn''t find what was happening amusing.

    Not saying a word, she waved her hand, her actions suggesting that she knew better than to trust that her daughter wouldn''t listen in on our conversation.

    Following behind Martha, not even her unhappy mood able to tame my perverted eyes, we went down two sets of stairs before the woman turned and when I got close to her suddenly pushed me to the wall, gripping my shirt while looking up at me with bared teeth.

    Do you have nothing better to do than hang around and stalk me? You can say your obscene words and trot after me like a dog all you want, but you better get your head out of the gutters when it comes to my daughter and my home. Is that clear?

    "Too late for that" I thought in my head but I kept any hint of my amusement to myself.

    I kept my expression steady as I was manhandled and when the milf was done talking I calmly made my case.

    "I was not stalking you Martha, I was waiting to escort you down, I can''t bear the thought of leaving you to walk the streets so late alone."

    "Escort me where" Martha sneered.

    "Chen''s place. It closes by 9:30, we should get going, we don''t have much time."

    "Who told you I''m going to Chen''s."

    "A hunch, you looked super tired so I figured you hadn''t made anything for dinner yet and would go out to get some food. Chen''s is the closest open eatery at this time."

    It had been a gamble but in the end, I had won. Though I told Martha that it was a hunch, what had got me going was the system''s tip that Martha needed a proper meal for Valera.

    A proper meal meant that it couldn''t be snacks or anything close to a junk meal, and as the one carrying Martha''s bags, I was able to briefly look in them and see that Martha was carrying no takeaway meal.

    There was a chance that I was wrong and there was indeed a meal in the bags or that despite her tiredness Martha planned to cook this night, but luckily, I was right.

    Martha looked at me, her lips opening and closing as she found herself unable to counter my righteous and correct claim and she without a word let go of me and returned to descending.

    She had just gone down another set of stairs when she turned to my approaching figure with a still tight expression.

    "I''ve been moving late at night on my own, I can handle myself."

    "Just because you''ve been doing it, doesn''t mean it''s okay to continue. "

    "I''ll decide what I want to do"

    "Seems like you need to be spanked then."

    My words had Martha''s eyes widen and I continued.

    "If you can''t see the truth in my words and think about how this behaviour of yours is not beneficial to your daughter then you need to be properly disciplined."

    I don''t know if it was the audacity of my words or the painful truth in them that got Marth silently staring into my eyes with no visible intent, but after getting her fill of my beautiful orbs she turned and continued her descent, a stubborn mutter leaving her lips.

    "I''m fine on my own."

    "Sure" I said in a not so believing manner.

    Paying me no further attention, Martha descended and I followed. It didn''t take us long to be out on the streets. I accelerated to reach her side but wasn''t welcomed.

    "Don''t walk beside me" she hissed, bringing her big ass in the way and forcing me back.

    Oh well, it wasn''t like I was complaining, watching her heavy ass cheeks rub against each other was never going to get old for me.

    We were just close to Chen''s place when we passed by three rough men smoking a cigarette.

    Without the least bit of fear, her steps unshaken, Martha marched past them but just as I was about to follow, they came in my way.

    "Hey, hey, hey. Where you going pall." One of them said.

    There were very few people on the street at this time and in this location, 5 people in sight by my count. Just when I thought I was about to be mugged, one of the men turned to Martha who had stopped to see what was happening behind her.

    "Lady, is this man harassing you."

    I wanted to wonder why the men would think I was harassing Martha, but one look at her tight expression and the fact that I had been following her quite closely settled my mind.

    "No, he''s just my stupid Son, sorry to disturb you"

    I was still wondering what trouble Martha would try to get me in when she gave this answer and I watched with a barely concealed surprise as she walked back to my position grabbed my arms and pulled me along with her.

    "Thanks for your concern" Martha warmly said as we went by.

    Being pulled on by Martha, I was confused about whether to deduce where her caring actions had come from or stare at her butt which was closer to me than ever.

    "God I''m addicted to this ass." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thankfully we arrived at Chen''s place in time and were able to make an order and though I frowned at the sight of Martha placing an order for just one I stayed silent.

    When the meal came, I took it before she could and after she paid and we walked out, I grabbed her right hand with my left.

    "Imagine if it was the police, I could have been in big trouble, they would have thought I was threatening you."

 Chapter 121 - 121: Training

    I don''t know if it was just my imagination, but when I mentioned the police, a trace of fear or was it caution flashed in Martha''s eyes and silently she allowed our contact.

    Holding her close I led her all the way back to our apartment building, my hand being flung away immediately we began climbing the stairs.

    "Martha, what''s the point of all this resisting when a beautiful life of love and fun waits for us on the other side."

    These words left my mouth when we climbed up to her floor, but they gave no results.

    "Good night, Marcus," the Nymph''s mother called as she stomped away, her turbulent departure leaving me with a dick that threatened to stir.

    All alone, I headed straight back to my apartment.

    Having had my feel at Tam O Shaner I quickly got ready for bed and as I collapsed on it, I made two phone calls.

    One to Lucy and one to Sade, neither of whom were picking.

    Already burdened with worry for Lucy, worry space was made for Sade and after some minutes of no success, I shrugged and rather than lie down went into the lotus position.

    In movies, this was how people who were about to interact with the metaphysical or do something abnormal sat and since I wanted to do the same it felt natural for me to imitate them.

    First, I opened the system and accessed the knowledge tree and after scrolling till the end of what was available, I closed it with a sigh, having found nothing that could help with my lacking knowledge of the supernatural.

    "Stupid System" I lamely cursed.

    Taking a few deep breaths, I reached into my mind and began pulling on the energy that existed in my head, bringing a small amount of it to the surface of my head and then pulling it out into the real world.

    With my previous experiences, this time, I decided to try seeing if I could observe or control this energy when it was out of my head, I mean the trajectory of a fist could be changed after the punch had been thrown.

    I kept my eyes peeled open as I felt the energy leave from within my being, but just as it crossed out, it immediately slipped through my grasp.

    With my head furrowed, I tried to gain a hold of it but found myself failing to and though I looked around trying to spot even a trace of the energy, nothing came to my sight.

    My body shivered for a second as the energy dispersed around me and I could only smack my lips when all traces of it disappeared from my senses.

    "Does that mean I can only use it as a projectile?"

    I played around with the energy in my mind trying several things till almost 12 when my mind became exhausted and my mental was drained. I slept like a log the second my head touched the bed.

    ....

    The next day was the 23rd of May, a Thursday, and on this day, I went about my business as usual.

    By the time I had begun my exercises at 7 am, I had checked on my trades and done a good amount of studying.

    For today though I didn''t do the bonus mission, rather, when I was done with my workout, gaining my usual 10xp, I took my bath and waited down beside my Mercedes to hand in the keys to a cleaner Nadia had called over.

    When the car was taken away, I drove to the newspaper stand purchased some paper and went to school.

    For today, there were only two major occasions that I expected and they were my meeting with Sade and Racheal.

    Sade because of her abrupt departure during our date the previous evening and Racheal because I wondered what she had to say about me dating her daughter.

    When it came to discipline, the woman was unfiltered and I could imagine her saying with a disappointing gaze.

    "Of all the women in Los Angeles, both young and old, you decided to date Sophie."

    It was harsh but that was Dr Racheal, for someone like the previous me, she was a grandmother but for those who strayed and rigmarole, she was the pesky IRS.

    The brainy Dr was a stickler for rules and considering my transformed behaviour at this time and the fact that I had missed her class yesterday, I wondered what her thoughts on me were now.

    After my second lecture, just before Dr Racheal''s class, with two hours of free time on my hand, I strolled into the Library with a folded newspaper in my hand.

    Needing just the quiet of the library, I headed to a quiet spot on the first floor, hiding myself between shelves filled with books and as I sat, I unfolded the newspaper in my hand and took stock of the headlines.

    "The U.S State Department designates Al-Qqaeda affiliate Radeem Harim as a Terrorist group."

    ''U.S President Rovan Clove hesistant to forwards actions in Asia."

    ''U.S president Rovan Clove buys mansion for his second wife''

    "Seems Rovan is enjoying himself" I muttered.

    The news on Rovan being hesitant with Asia''s insurgency had me raising a brow but I shrugged because in the end brutal operations were bound to be launched.

    "Beltway sniper attacks terrorize the Washington DC area killing 10 people"

    ''Shooting and bombings kill 15 in Los Angeles,''

    Pausing on this headline, I quickly flicked a few pages and read the information about it.

    "The Union station" I mumbled.

    "What happened at the Union station" a voice suddenly asked.

    "There was an uncontrolled clash between the federal forces and an armed group last night," I answered my eyes still hooked on the paper in my hand.

    "Sade nodded and quietly took a seat beside me, leaving me to my reading as she sucked on a straw placed in a stylish bottle of orange juice.

    "Hey," I said after some minutes dropping the paper and turning to Sade who was cutely sucking on her straw.

    "Hey," She replied turning to me with a blank look.

    Seconds of silence passed and I decided to break that silence.

    "Are you going to talk about what happened yesterday?"

    Sade silently looked away from me, her gaze in the distance. She opened her mouth and closed it several times. Her eyes revealing that she was finding it difficult to come out.

    "If you''re hoping that I''ll brush it off, I won''t. You can''t just get me heated and then run off."

    "It was an emergency" she stated.

    "Surely I deserve better than that."

    "My cousin died."

    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Calm Slice

    Sade''s expression was neutral as she spoke not the least bit of sadness in her eyes or tone.

    I couldn''t gauge how much her cousin''s death had affected her or if it even ha, so in the end decided to first confirm things, then handle them as was done in general.

    "Do you mean the one you went to see at the hospital"

    "Yes"

    I opened my mouth to speak my next words but Sade beat me to it.

    "What about your friend, how is he."

    "Are you trying to change the topic?"

    Sade went silent and then brought the bottle from her mouth to her thigh and looked at me. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Losing Rita is quite painful Marcus, I''ve been crying throughout last night, I don''t want to cry or feel sad anymore, at least not anytime soon."

    Sade spoke with a gaze that carried a deep vulnerability, vulnerability I had only ever seen once, the day I told her I wished to step down as class president.

    When she finished talking, Sade looked down at the bottle resting between her thighs and watching her I couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed in myself.

    I had always taken Sade as a sort of ice queen, her love for education and ability to remain detached and logical with the people around her made me feel she had somewhat of a robotic heart.

    Somewhere in my head I had built up the image of Sade as a person who could flip her emotions like a switch, I hadn''t been considerate enough of the fact that she had just suffered a loss.

    I was dismissive of her pain and more focused on making sure I wasn''t being outsmarted by her, trying to gain one of the keys to her pants, not that I shouldn''t.

    "You took quite some time to get here, what was the holdup"

    My words broke the silence and Sade rapidly regained her cool.

    "I was held up by some student from one of my other classes, they wanted to borrow my notes.

    "I see," I said folding up the newspaper in my hand and pulling the book she had dropped on the table over to me.

    "Logic And Proof IV," I read out the title on the page with a bookmark

    You''re preparing for Dr Racheal''s class.

    "Yeah, I want to get down some stuff in my head.

    "Well come closer, let''s look at it together."

    This same topic was what I had studied earlier this morning, having to look at it again was somewhat annoying, but the little smile that broke out on Sade''s face as she moved her chair closer made it worth it.

    "Hehehe, also it gave me another chance to use MENTOR."

    Several minutes later, Sade and I departed the library and headed for our last class of the day, and as we separated, the pretty geek going to the front and me taking my spot at the back, I felt that we had grown very close within those minutes of being together in the library.

    I know the MENTOR skill was meant to instil these sorts of feelings, but I had my time with Lucy to do a comparison and my conclusion was that the progress I had made with Lucy in a day, I had made with Sade in just two hours. I was half expecting my notification screen to pop up with the information that Sade had reached the minimum requirements to be a potential sugar baby.

    "It''s probably her horniness that is holding it back"

    Before I could think any further on this though, the rowdy hall suddenly went silent as a set of heels clacked into the class.

    Before my eyes landed on the podium ahead, I already knew who it was, and a smile couldn''t help but form on my face as I imagined what it would be like to have such a strict stringent woman on her knees sucking my dick and receiving my dick in her backdoor.

    "Will she be reserved or an unleashed beast? What would it be like to bang a stuck-up intellectual."

    At exactly 2:00 pm, Dr Racheal started her class with intensity, anyone who came late stuck outside and all those inside, silent as a mouse in the face of a cat.

    The milf''s classes went the same as usual except for two things, throughout the course of the lecture she gave out no questions and at the end of it, she made no lasting remark on a potential assignment or test.

    Finishing her class Rachael walked out at a steady but fast pace, and I couldn''t help but conclude that she had some urgent matter to handle.

    "I guess my reckoning isn''t today" I shrugged.

    When I say I and Sade grew closer from just sitting down together and reading in the library I wasn''t kidding and as I walked out with the woman who herself had come up to me after class, I couldn''t help but believe that what billions worth of wealth could not do, sitting in a library and studying could do.

    "Only Sade"

    There was a hint of delight in Sade''s eyes but to my surprise, when I asked her to let me take her home, she refused.

    "Marcus, since our last date got cut rather abruptly, how about I handle the second."

    "Really" I was skeptical.

    "Yes."

    It didn''t make sense that Sade would suggest this, but I figured I should let go of my bias and see how things would go.

    "Alright"

    I had just said this, about to part ways with her when she spoke again, her expression colder than before containing a certain annoyance this time.

    "How about those lessons you wanted me to give you, exams aren''t too far off, soon I won''t be available."

    "Is she hurting from her loss and seeking my company" I wondered due to the continuously unexpected behavior.

    "I''m kind of off busy for the rest of this week, so let''s say next week."

    "Whatever day is up to you to inform me. It''s on you though if I''m no longer available."

    Sade promptly walked away, but I couldn''t help but wonder if I was being given the green light or being used for emotional support.

    Done with school I went home and settled into handling my businesses.

    Friday came, and everything went smoothly with the only two occurrences being that the little warmth I had gotten from Sade the previous day was gone and I seemed to be back to square one.

    The only good news was that she didn''t change or cancel any of the plans we made the previous day, so I took things in stride.

    The other thing was that my little Nymph suddenly popped in front of my door in the afternoon after I got back from school.

    With her mom working late she decided that not seeing me for more than a day was way too agonizing.

    I wasn''t even aware when my underwear flew down and my cock was in her mouth, my baby proceeding to drain my cock dry and then partake in an activity that had me sweating bullets.

    "Honey, this will take time."

    "No, it won''t"

    "Your mother might be back before it''s ready and you won''t get to eat it with me."

    These words put Valera in thought but in the end, she shrugged, that''s okay, all that matters is that you get a good meal made by me.

    Fearing for her safety, my apartments, safety and what abomination might be concocted in the kitchen, I stayed nervous till the food was ready and in the end was the one eating it with a grin.

    Turns out when you have a mother like Martha, knowing how to cook is not an option.

    Friday ended quite pleasurably for me and on Saturday I was contacted by both deepsnake and Nadia.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Midafords

    Though I didn''t get to enjoy the warm feeling of Valera''s body through the night, I woke up on Friday, primed to tackle the day.

    It was a Saturday so I had no school today. I had the day to myself and an early morning call from Nadia was ready to book it.

    "Hello"

    "Good morning, Sir, hope I didn''t disturb your sleep."

    "Morning. I am out for a run, so it''s okay. What''s the matter." I asked taking a break from my run.

    "I wanted to inform you that one of your assignments has been completed and for your input on some touchups"

    "Sure, I''m listening."

    "Taking your desire for anonymity and believing that you want her to feel comfortable while receiving the money, I bought the place where she works at Gnabry''s diner."

    There was more to say, but I could feel that Nadia wanted to first hear what I had to say about her purchase, worried that she had gone overboard, but I wasn''t displeased.

    Now that I had gotten Valera, having Martha went beyond just the sexual pleasure I desired from her body, as my nymph''s mother she deserved the best.

    "Continue"

    "Well, like this I believe you can have a much more powerful hand to help Martha."

    "Okay."

    Seeing that I had no qualms with her method, Nadia''s tone got steadier and she continued.

    "The plan is to give all 14 workers a surprise cash gift, but I was considering that it''s best we reduce the money to be allocated.

    I''m not saying this because I want to reduce expenditure but rather because $10000 to all employees is quite a splurge and is bound to draw attention from multiple eyes and this won''t be good for Martha and our anonymity.

    "What are you suggesting"

    "A $500 gift to all workers and $1000 to Martha who would be promoted to the position of manager."

    "$1000 is low"

    "True it is a far cry from the initial $1000 but that can be made up for through a major increase in salary and other very pleasant incentives to the manager.

    She doesn''t need such a large sum of money immediately does she."

    "No, she doesn''t."

    "Then can I go on with this plan?"

    "The plan isn''t bad, but make it $1000 to the other workers and $3000 to Martha."

    Knowing Martha, I had a hunch that woman would just take the extra $1000 and save up rather than use it to lighten her current burden.

    At least with $3000 she would stop with the extra shifts and spend more time with Valera and me.

    "Okay sir, she will be informed of her promotion this morning and the gift given to her."

    "Good. How is the house hunting going."

    "That" Nadia started her voice a bit strained. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You gave me a loose deadline so I have only selected two houses and I am yet to inspect them. "

    "You are right, there was initially no deadline, but something came up. You don''t have to panic, continue as you have planned your day, link me with the agents for the two houses, I''ll go inspect them myself."

    "Ehhm okay. I''ll see if I can book an appointment with them today and send you their contacts."

    "When would you like to see them"

    "Make it 3 pm"

    "Sure"

    "Goodbye sir"

    "Bye"

    The sun wasn''t even fully out and I already had a good portion of my day booked.

    I resumed my run, making it back home and after a bath had scrambled eggs.

    I stayed indoors for the rest of the day, watched a movie and took down notes of certain stock movements.

    Past midday, I got a ping on my laptop, deepsnake had come with a reply.

    {New chat with deepsnake; 1:12 pm}

    {hey}

    {hey}

    "You know all those times I refer to FBI-level shit is just me trying to make you better understand the magnitude of what I''ve done right.}

    {Yeah}

    {So then why does it seem like you are heading closer to the real deal every time you give an assignment?}

    {Do you want to get paid?}

    {Sure I do, but I don''t want to be caught and arrested}

    {If you don''t want to be caught then work for me and get paid, get better equipment, use newer software.]}

    {You speak like all those are so simple.}

    {You use AFX rootkit to hide the backdoors you leave in systems you''ve already hacked right}

    {No}

    deepsnake was a hacker of course I didn''t expect him to confirm my words.

    {I''ll send you a program outline for a more advanced rootkit design. Unlike what you''re using now, this rootkit will help you hide your TCP connections, and even let you infect hard drives without worry about it being cleared off after reboot}

    {If you know all this stuff why do you need me?}

    {I''m a programmer who deals more with data, though I might have an idea, hacking isn''t my speciality. Can we get back on track?}

    {sure}

    {So, what do you have for me}

    {You''re gonna need to pay big this time}

    {how much}

    {I would have said $90000 but sorry man I couldn''t find anything on your girl Lucy Corlea she is in no data banks, she doesn''t exist}

    {That''s impossible she''s a student at Los Angeles University}

    {Hmm, I guess I could try focusing on this and see if I''ll drag up something, but just know that there is no somebody like that linked to Albert Chase or in the gov''t data banks.}

    {Alright, now what do you have on Albert''s family?}

    {Very interesting stuff, and this is one of the things I like about your assignments.

    I''ll send you the files after you send my money, but first, let me give you a tease.}

    "It seems like whatever deepsnake found quite peaked his amusement. "

    {There is no Chase family, well there is an Albert Chase, but there is no powerful Chase family with a bunch of descendants having the name Chase as their last name, rather Chase created a different last name for his children and wife.

    Send me $70000 for more tease and your files.}

    {sure, give me some minutes}

    {1:40}

    {Alright nice, I''ve received it}

    {Okay, talk}

    {The great multi-billionaire Albert isn''t as self-made as the books and online sites carry. He married into his Midaford family taking the hands of one of their daughters before breaking away years later after making significant gains for himself.

    Public information states him to have married Lia Caster, but since he gave up his name and rights to it in a contract marriage with the Midaford, that second marriage with Lia is invalid but then again there is no court with papers of Albert''s marriage to the Midaford, so it can''t also be said to be legal.}

    Looking at Deepsnake''s words my mind fell into a well as I wondered who my enemies were, was it Albert''s apparently wedlock children or his children from the Midaford family, a family with a history, ties and pockets as deep as the Rothschilds.

    And secondly which of them am I supposed to seduce, surely it wasn''t the missus from the Midaford family.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Busted

    After chatting with deepsnake, I collapsed into my seat, idly swirling it around as I tried to cool my brain.

    Everything deepsnake had told me, rather than bring me peace instead brought me distress and at the forefront of this distress was Lucy''s disappearance.

    Irrespective of who the wife I was supposed to seduce was, the system had given me 5 years to work towards dealing with her and though I was mindful of how fast time could pass, I also had enough brain cells in my head to know that I had to focus on the most pressing issues.

    Rubbing my forehead as I thought over the issue with Lucy, I couldn''t help but wonder if I had been taken to the past or an alternate timeline because I found it hard to believe that the people I was meeting in this current time were either far from normal, or they were different from who I thought they were.

    In my last life, I died seeing Dr Racheal as a model woman, I never would have guessed that she had real deep issues with her last child. There was also Martha and Valera whom it turned out were total sex freaks, worse than the neighbours who were occasionally complained about in the building.

    Back then Lucy had just been a fucking hit girl who I could see but never touch, I always imagined that she went on to become a supermodel and married some wealthy man.

    At the moment, I couldn''t help but regret that I had made no effort to at least get an idea of Lucy''s life after college, it would have served as a good comparison to the events happening now.

    "Then again it was my actions that had Albert die. Was it?"

    My train of thoughts led to me remembering my ex-wife who had been the reason for me forgetting that there were any other females in the words and I quickly shook my head of this.

    It took about 15 minutes for me to somewhat organize my thoughts and then I moved into action.

    Having released deepsnake on LA University. To bolster the efforts, I decided to call Denise and inform her about the development and leave her some instructions.

    Remembering that I now had Grace who could prove to be a valuable source of information in my hand thanks to Denise''s foresight, I couldn''t help but imagine giving the woman a love-filled fuck, but as I picked my phone to dial her, a call came in.

    "Nadia" I muttered as I answered the call, figuring she wanted to inform me about the house agents.

    "Hello Sir"

    "Hey Honey, what do have for me." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I thought my words would stun Nadia but she took it in a steady flow.

    "Well, I''ve arranged things with the house agents and will be sending you their contacts and the house addresses."

    "Good"

    "Sir housing can be quite tricky, there are major and minor nuisances that might be hidden from you and contract traps that you''ll need to keep an eye out for.

    I believe it''s best I come with you."

    "Okay"

    My immediate acceptance stunned Nadia but she continued.

    "Thank you. I have another matter to talk with you about, it concerns Martha."

    "What about her" I asked more interest in my tone.

    "Well Sir, she rejected the promotion and settled for the $1000 as a regular employee"

    I went silent for several seconds and Nadia feeling pressured decided to speak a bit more.

    "We have already gifted the money, even to the person who everyone including Martha was happy to point to be the manager.

    "It''s alright Nadia, you did well. It''s just the woman that likes being a total headache."

    "Thank you Sir, I''ll work to see other ways we can channel money to her."

    "That will be good."

    "Alright Sir. Sir, should I come pick you or would you prefer to drive to the house."

    "Come pick me"

    "Okay, I''ll get to that then"

    "Bye"

    Dropping the phone, I quietly sat in contemplation and imagined myself being Martha, wanting to understand under which terms it made sense for her to reject a job promotion and a nice sum of money something she desperately needed.

    Twirling my head around the woman''s thought process for about a minute, I gave up and walked to the bathroom.

    There was a whole bunch of stuff to do but Nadia would soon be here, I had to get ready.

    I had just stepped out of the shower and gotten some pants on when a knock sounded on my door.

    Digging my towel through my hair hoping to dry it faster, I answered the door and when I opened it, I wondered if it was heaven or hell that was presiding over my today.

    "Hello Martha"

    Dressed in her attire of loose pants and shirt, Martha seemed like she was just getting back from work.

    "Marcus" The mother greeted promptly, her eyes going to my hair falling to my body and with a strength I found impressive ripping her eyes off my figure before they could descend any further.

    "Seems you''re preparing to get out."

    "Yeah, in a while, do you need help with something."

    "No, I just came to give you something."

    Martha''s words were plain and she reached into her big handbag took out what looked like a box wrapped in an envelope and handed it to me.

    Curious I reached for the package, but as I took it, she turned to leave and my left hand shot out and grabbed her arm pulling her to me.

    "Marcus" Martha called out unhappy with my actions.

    "What''s in here"

    "Something, that''s why you''re supposed to unwrap it."

    "Talk Martha," I said, a firmness to my tone that had even the woman surprised.

    I hadn''t thought anything when Martha gave me the package but as I held it and she quickly moved to depart, a suspicion came to mind and I strongly hoped I was wrong.

    "It''s been 11 days since you gave me that money for rent and so now, I''m paying it pack 1033 dollars, 3 percent interest for each day that passed."

    "I didn''t give you money for rent" I lied.

    Though at that time the plan had originally been for Martha to pick up on the fact that I was the one who came to her rescue, this situation was not how I wanted it to have been brought up.

    "Really," The woman said, reaching for the package in my hand with a smirk.

    She took off the fat envelope and then pulled out a transparent box, taking out a thick smaller envelope with a flowery design and showed it to me.

    "Aren''t these the envelopes you bought at the store that night with me?"

    "They look the same,"

    "Don''t deny it Marcus, what are the chances that my mysterious helper has the same kind of envelopes as you.

    Sending your next-door neighbour to deliver it doesn''t also help your anonymity."

 Chapter 125 - 125: Smack!!

    Though Marth had figured things out the way I had expected her to, this was not the way I wanted it to and so I took an option available to me.

    "Those are quite the coincidences, but it wasn''t me"

    Pulling her arm out of my hand with a sneer, obviously not buying my bullshit, Martha fixed me with a glare, she held the stack of money and slammed it on my chest.

    "I know it was you Marcus, I don''t know the game you are trying to play, but I know it was you.

    I¡­.."

    "What harm has the money brought to you"

    My calm words smoothly cut off Martha''s speech and when she immediately moved to speak, she found herself opening and closing her mouth unable to utter a word.

    Her expression was one of determination as she sought to find the harm the money had caused, and then the realization that there was no harm hit her.

    "I don''t need you lording the fact that you lent me money over me and using that to coerce me into doing what you want."

    "But I didn''t lend you any money"

    "You''re still going to keep denying it." Martha''s eyes narrowed pressing the stack of cash harder.

    "Martha from what you''re telling me, someone helped you with $1000 when you were in desperate need of it, the person said nothing about their identity or a desire for anything in return.

    Why can''t you take it as the actions of a kind heart"

    Martha opened her mouth to speak but I raised my finger and silenced her.

    "And besides, are you really in the position to be handing out $1000 to someone for no good reason."

    "I have a good reason" Martha hissed.

    "Really, your ego. Your ego is more important than a chance to avail yourself to your daughter, get her good food, and provide her needs while also having a good backup for any emergency in place."

    Martha flinched as I mentioned Valera, her face rightening in a frown.

    "I''ve been looking for you quite often the past days only to be disappointed and find out that you''ve been working yourself to the bone doing extra shifts.

    Tell me Martha are those extra shifts because you urgently need money or because you''re trying to get money to pay back a mysterious soul that kindly lent you $1000."

    "Because it''s you,"

    Though I had been in Michigan and New York during some of the past 11 days, Martha''s absence from home had surprised me especially when on the night I first ploughed Valera, she had not been home.

    Watching Martha fatigued that night after my date with Sade hadn''t sat well with me, it had made me question why the woman was suddenly working so hard and looking so burnt up till today when after being gifted $1000 by me, she rushed to use that same money to pay back the $1000 I had given to her for her rent.

    With this, everything including the reason why she hadn''t come to meet me after first receiving the money from Lucy began falling into place.

    I thought I was developing an ego but Martha''s took the throne. The woman even returned my money with interest and though I looked calm, inside me I was pissed.

    Martha''s outburst had me stunned for a moment, the woman taking a step back and letting the valuable stack of paper fall to the floor.

    Unbothered though, I crossed my arms and looked at her with curiosity.

    "Do you hate me "

    "Yes," Martha said without missing a beat.

    Martha''s declaration of hate twisted a knife in my heart, but the silence of the system soothed the pain.

    "So your hate for me is more than your love for your daughter."

    "I love my daughter more than you can imagine. Marcus stay away from us"

    With those words Martha abruptly turned to leave and seeing this, my mind itched bitterly, I felt I was going about things with Martha the wrong way.

    With three quick steps, I reached the departing woman and before she could turn around I gripped her arms and held them behind her.

    "Marcus...."

    Smack!!!

    With both her wrists held in my left hand, I held Martha in place and delivered a very hard slap to her right butt cheek.

    Martha took in a long drag of air, letting out a hiss before she got the strength to talk.

    "Marcus!!"

    Smack!!!

    "What¡­"

    "Smack"

    She struggled against my grip with all her might, but my hold on her wrist didn''t budge and I tamed her ass.

    Smack!!!

    Smack!!!

    "Do you ¡­"

    Smack!!!

    Martha went silent for more seconds after my last hit, seeming to understand its trigger and I spoke.

    "You can scream for help if you want."

    We were out in the corridor, it was a Saturday and people were bound to be in their homes. If Martha let out a loud cry for help at the moment, she wouldn''t be lacking for helpers.

    My current actions seemed risky, like I was inviting the police to come to me for seal assault, but that wasn''t the case, if it were any other woman I might have such fear, but this was Martha, such couldn''t be the case.

    [Name: Martha Taylor S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:33->31

    Affection:64->71

    Fear:3->7

    Loyalty:13

    Horniness: 36->52+ 30 =82

    Comment: Weakness for confident men]

    Since grabbing her, I had been keeping an eye on the system screen, and I liked what I was seeing.

    "What do you want" Martha''s voice came out cold as she turned to look at me with a glare

    Smack!!!

    [Horniness 84]

    With this level of horniness, I could imagine that Martha was leaking down there and seeing her subtly rub her thighs together I knew I was on the mark.

    Getting over my latest hit, Martha looked at me questioningly and I gave her an answer.

    "Speak properly."

    [Horniness 87]

    She took in a deep breath and breathing out spoke in a calm tone.

    "What do you think you''re doing."

    "I should be the one asking you this question.

    You''ve become blinded by fear you feel for me to the point that you''re behaving erratically."

    "What I feel for you is hate Marcus, hate. Is that¡­ mmmmh"

    She was talking nonsense, so I released her left, wrist, pulled her towards me and with my arms around her waist, captured her lips.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Chaotic

    It took Martha some seconds to understand what had happened, but when she did, she pushed against my chest, wiggling in an attempt to get out of my grip but her efforts were in vain.

    [Horniness: 89]

    While my right hand kept her body pinned to mine, my left descended and grabbed Martha''s fat rear, sinking into its softness and satisfying a thirst I felt had lasted for years.

    While I once again savoured the feel of Martha''s buttocks, my lips and tongue were engaged in a reunion though it was a far from peaceful one.

    Though we had both our eyes closed as if in the moment, our tongues fought a brutal battle while our lips tried to find amicable grounds.

    [Horniness:94]

    Martha was relentless in her attempt to fight off my kiss, but I pressed on on her, capturing her lips and sucking them, conquering her tongue and exploring the insides of her mouth.

    [Horniness: 97]

    Saliva dripped down the corner of our mouths as we tussled and giving Martha''s ass one final hard smack, I initiated my ultimate move.

    Holding her body to mine, my left hand descended her rear, going between her legs and rubbing at the wetness that was rapidly spreading there as Martha''s body trembled.

    Martha became weak as she had her orgasm surrounding her lips to me and letting me show them how passionately I missed them.

    Bringing a hand, behind Martha''s head, I deepened our kiss, sucking her lips gently and softly.

    It didn''t take long for Martha to come down from her release, but I did not release her.

    I took us to the brink of oxygen starvation before pulling away, watching as a breathless Martha with saliva dripping from her lips turned her head to the side not wanting to look at me.

    "You''ve had your way, let me go.

    "My way, don''t act like you don''t feel the bug guy down there, we are far from having our way."

    Amusingly a disgusted expression appeared on Martha''s face but she brought up a solution which I did not expect.

    "If it''s so bad, then how about tonight, same place, same time, just like last time, I''ll satisfy it."

    [Horniness: 68]

    "Hmm, she just came and her horniness is already this high."

    Martha''s words took me by surprise but it wasn''t what I wanted.

    "Or better yet, you enter my apartment and you settle things."

    "No"

    Sadly, Martha''s refusal was followed by her being immediately thrown over my shoulder, her struggles to get off me in vain.

    It was a kidnap. One second the woman was stunned by the fact that her bountiful form had been hoisted so abruptly and easily and the next second she found herself being taken through the door of my apartment and placed on the floor.

    Despite the bewilderment, the second Martha got her footing she sprinted with an impressive agility to get behind me and run out the door.

    Unfortunately for Martha, this plan didn''t work as I easily put my hand around her, picked her up the floor, and turning around, slammed her back on the door, grabbing both her wrists once more, pinning them above her head and claiming her lips.

    Martha wanted to put up another fight with her legs, but my hands slipped into her pants and immediately it cupped her pussy, her eyes widen in shock and her body slackened.

    "Marcus please" Martha said with a tremble, her eyes vulnerable and pleading.

    I grinned, amused by her reaction and then made her aware of a situation,

    "Look down"

    Still shaken, but with a curious look in her eyes, Martha looked down and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the shock that flashed on her face when she saw that her hips were grinding on my hand, rubbing her drenched snatch against it.

    "Marcus¡­.Mmmh"

    Not letting her make a complaint, I moved a finger, and then against the fearful look in her eyes I began rubbing up and down, moving all my five fingers over her nether region.

    [Horniness: 86]

    Arching her back and letting out a stretched moan, Martha spread her legs to give me better access and when I leaned in for a kiss she hungrily relished in the feel of my tongue exploring her mouth.

    Martha was wet, and I mean fucking wet. Her snatch released so much nectar that my fingers were sliding over her cunt with a film of her juices separating them.

    After enjoying Martha''s submissive mouth for some seconds, I released it and watched her as her body heated up from my stimulations.

    Gradually I increased the speed of my movements, a glint in my eyes and after several seconds a plea came out.

    "Marcus please put it in."

    "How about you say daddy instead"

    I thought I would need to torture her a bit more, but the words left her mouth almost immediately.

    "Daddy please put it in."

    "Put what in."

    "Your finger, mmmh, please just one finger"

    Satisfied with her reply, rather than put in a finger as she had begged, I slipped in three and I smirked as her body immediately trembled and a new flood of juices washed over my palms.

    "My god, she''s just like Valera and even worse, what is it with this family"

    I looked down at Martha''s feet, where a small puddle was forming and used this opportunity where she was still sucked in by her climax, I gripped her pants and tore them apart, her underwear collateral.

    The feel of her most hidden part being exposed to the eyes of my room sent clarity shooting through Martha like it were current, and covering her crotch she fixed me with a deadly stare.

    Martha said nothing, and neither did, I my hand instead went for her chest and began squeezing her massive melons through her shirt.

    "You mentioned giving me the same service you gave me last time. My room is a much better venue, why don''t you render me those services."

    "If I do it, will you let me go"

    "You''re mine Martha, today I''m going to stamp my signature deep inside you."

    For the better part, Martha''s expression remained unchanged, but the changes to her info on the screen were confusing.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:31->27

    Affection:71->82

    Fear:7->35

    Loyalty:13->49->5->30->76-23 (chaotic)

    Horniness: 38->74 + 30 = 104 (overdose)

    Comment: Weak for Marcus Lawson]

    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Impossible

    "What is an overdose"

    [Climax is not only reached when physical pleasure is given, it can also be built up by Mental pleasure.

    Overdose happens when a target has received enough mental pleasure to take her to her peak, but is yet to receive the physical touch that will send her over the edge.]

    "So, you''re saying that right now Martha is at a tipping point and needs just a push"

    No further answer came from the system, but that was okay.

    I glanced at the other stats especially loyalty whose movements were bizarre, the drop in trust and then focused back on Martha.

    With my hands no longer squeezing her mounds and now on both sides of her shoulders, Martha who had gone silent was receiving no simulation and to confirm the system''s words, I observed her more closely.

    Though Martha still had on a tight expression and was glaring daggers at me, leaning closer I could hear her breathing coming out hard. Observing her a bit more closely I understand that Martha wasn''t just still because she was pissed at my audacity.

    With her hands to the side, not touching her body and her skin taut, the woman was struggling to control the pace of her breathing and also stop herself from giving her body any further simulation that would lead to the release bottled up in her.

    With a smirk I leaned forward, resting my forehead on the door just above her shoulders and whispered in her neck.

    "You look stuffed, let me help you with that."

    "Marcus," Martha said, shaking her head, a tremble in her tone, yet desire in her eyes.

    Perhaps yesterday or any time before now, I would have listened to this silent plea, but at the moment I had already come to understand that Martha was a proud woman.

    Sure, she didn''t go around being boastful or putting on airs, but when it came to the woman''s core beliefs, something like her independence from a man or possibly everyone, she clung to it like a lifeline.

    The woman was a clear prisoner of her mind, she obviously wanted me, yet couldn''t swallow her pride and surrender.

    If I wanted to get Martha to succumb, I would have to break her and the way I had decided to do this was by outright bullying her using her one glaring weakness for me.

    Her horniness.

    "You''ll enjoy this"

    Martha opened her mouth to refute, but no words eventually came out as my hand went between her spread legs, making her freeze with her mouth open.

    As I had before, I cupped Martha''s pussy, and when her body suddenly began trembling, about to erupt, I kissed her neck.

    Martha leaned into the feel of my lips, her arms flying around my neck and when my hand which had been rubbing her snatch slowly pushed my middle finger in, she bit my shoulders as a scream escaped her mouth, her little sister, not just leaking out a tone of juices but pouring them out.

    Marth was squirting.

    Prrsshhhh!!

    Pushing past my fingers a flood of juices fell to the floor bouncing on it and spreading further while a significant quantity poured on my pants, soaking it with its thick slippery essence.

    Despite holding onto me and biting on my shoulder quite hard, Martha''s muffled scream still echoed within my apartment, some waves even escaping.

    The woman''s body trembled and spasmed in splendour as she had an earth-quaking orgasm.

    Several seconds passed before Martha came to calm, her body collapsing into mine, exhausted breaths leaving her mouth.

    Without a word, my arms went just beneath her fat butt cheeks, grabbing onto her thick thighs, and as I lifted her, other than tightening her arms around my neck as if fearing she would fall, Martha made no other move towards my actions.

    I carried Martha over to my bed and gently dropped her there, my eyes looking at her beautiful body which while having its upper part covered was completely bare below.

    Her wet dripping snatch revealed to me in all its glory.

    I chuckled when I noticed Martha try to close her legs when she noticed my gaze. Unfortunately, the milf''s legs were too shaky for her to move so she moved her hands instead and covered her vulnerabke sister.

    Shaking my head at her still stubborn mind, I looked back to the mess on the floor, sighing when I noticed that other than a larger puddle at the front of my door, Martha''s release had flown around and stained other things.

    "Her daughter drenches my car, she tries to flood my room"

    Sighing at the peculiarity of these two women, I rubbed the red bite mark on my shoulders, pushed down my pants and stepping out of them turned to Martha with my hard cock out and on full display.

    I climbed onto the bed to meet her, but to my surprise, she rolled and getting to her knees while still breathing heavily, pointed down at the edge of the bed.

    "Sit there, I''ll get on the floor and suck your dick."

    "Not a bad idea, but that will be later, right now I want to fuck."

    Martha was at arm''s length from me, and it took me no effort to reach out, grab her waist and pull her to me.

    She tried to resist, but in no time she found herself with her back on the bed and me over her, the length of my shaft pressing on her snatch.

    For a second, Martha was still, and just when I thought the feel of dick had broken her mind, she went ballistic. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The woman threw several fists at me and when I blocked them and pinned her arms above her, she tried to use her hips to push me away, that attempt though ended in her letting out a moan and collapsing on the bed as she had actually rubbed her pussy along my shaft.

    With a smirk I began moving my hips back and forth over Martha''s cunt, loving as she moaned and squirmed beneath me, her little sister being simulated.

    "Marcus, stop..mmmhh...mmmh" Martha struggled within moans, her hips lifting up and also rubbing against me.

    "Nooo....mmmhhh" the woman said, yet her body furiously ground against mine.

    "Noo...."

    "How about I make you feel much better."

    Reaching down, I dragged my cock between Martha''s lower lips, bringing it to the entrance, caution in my eyes.

    "Marcus...mmmh"

    It seemed impossible but at this point where I should have lost control of my body, where Martha herself should have moved her hips and taken in the thick meat that could quench the hunger in her, we both went still and a second later my dick left from her entrance.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:27->25

    Affection:82->96

    Fear: -5

    Loyalty:2

    Horniness:99

    Comment: Weak for Marcus Lawson]

    Looking at Martha''s stats, I sighed internally because it fell short in presenting what had just happened.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Look Like a Virgin

    I believed when we reached the critical junction, Martha would finally let go, and we would become one, but instead, her trust dropped again and if that wasn''t bad enough, her loyalty made a drastic drop, this followed by a feeling of danger coming off her.

    It was like with Laura and grace except that this time rather than the feeling of vipers, I felt I was about to take a step into a bottomless back hole.

    Immediately I took my dick from Martha''s entrance, the abyss which wanted to devour me disappeared and I was released back into the light.

    For a second, I was frozen unsure of what had happened but then I quickly firmed my mind and marched on.

    "You''re weird, do you know that?"

    My words were meant for the woman beneath me who had looked to the other side after the appointed time came and nothing happened. Though her expression was one of disappointment I didn''t miss the wetness and emotions in her eyes which she rapidly tried to blink away.

    Before she noticed my gaze and looked away, I had seen fear, disappointment, relief and curiosity.

    [Trust:33]

    "We''ve come this far, and yet you still resist me. What will it take for you to spread your legs and invite me in."

    "That will never happen."

    [Horniness: 57]

    "Are you forgetting what almost happened some seconds ago?"

    "Almost, but you didn''t do it."

    [Trust: 37]

    "Are you goading me"

    "No, I''m mocking you," Martha said haughtily.

    [Trust: 44]

    "Or perhaps you''re mad at how easily I can toy with you and are trying to lash out at me."

    The haughty look on Martha''s face disappeared.

    [Horniness:77]

    "I''m going to break you, Martha, I''ll make you beg for my dick and when I finally put it in you, I''m going to make you the mother of my first child."

    There was a second meaning to my words, but Martha was too consumed in defying me to pick up on it.

    "That will never happen"

    [Ding, Martha Taylor''s affection point for you has reached 100 congrats]

    [Trust:55]

    [Loyalty:20]

    Despite the sudden surge in Martha''s emotions, I wasn''t surprised, instead, I was more thankful.

    What had just happened was an emotional whiplash and something I had been banking on when I decided to push things to the extreme with Martha. I would have preferred if the woman had just surrendered to me but it was clear things weren''t going to be so easy.

    "Are you sure about that? With how much you cum and moan at just the slightest of my touches, I don''t think such a day is far."

    "I won''t let you" Martha gritted.

    "Oh really"

    The next second I grabbed her top and in one swift motion pulled it apart, leaving the woman''s heavy jugs bare to my eyes, jiggling and falling to the side.

    "Bastard" Martha screamed at me crossing her hands over chest.

    "Picture yourself bent over, your large ass up in the air and me hammering my cock down on it, alternate between your asshole and pussy."

    "I''ll never let that happen"

    "Just like you won''t let this happen¡­"

    Without a hint, a finger went into Martha''s snatch and immediately she gasped, her chest heaving up and my eyes being attracted to her breasts.

    "Take off your arms."

    "No"

    Anghhhh!!

    Despite adding a second finger and curling it in her pussy, Martha remained adamant in keeping her arms over her chest. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you don''t take them off, then I assure you, I''ll tie you up and make you sleep here tonight. I''ll tell Valera that you''re at work, get her some food and tuck her in bed."

    A stunned look appeared on Martha''s face and I grinned.

    "Do you doubt me."

    Martha grounded her teeth and with a snort took off her arms displaying her boobs to me in all their glory.

    Forgetting her pussy, my hands reached out and grabbed her boobs, staring at them with undisguised adoration,

    "How do you even stand straight with these things" I asked as my fingers sank into Martha''s mounds.

    The woman would have replied to me but she was busy biting her lips and trying to stifle her moans.

    "You never give up do you?"

    With those words, I brought my head down to Martha''s left breast, holding the huge glob of flesh with both my hand and Kissin around its pink areola.

    "Damn, what did you feed your breasts I can swear they''re twice as big as last time."

    I stretched out my tongue and dragged it across Martha''s puffed nipple, looking at her in amusement when she whimpered and bit on her lips harder.

    "What''s with that face, you look like a virgin about to be penetrated."

    Martha glared bullets at me, but just as I was about to capture her nipples she reached down and grabbed my dick tugging on it strongly.

    "It''s leaking, I want to suck it"

    Looking down at my dick which indeed had a white liquid dropping from its tip, I looked at Martha bewildered.

    One second, she was horny, ready to call me daddy, the next she was a tough ass bitch and then not long after she wants to suck my precum.

    Truly my dick was throbbing in pain and in need of satisfaction but there was one taste I wanted to first satisfy."

    "You''ll get your dick, but after I''m done with your breasts," I said, and then I crashed my face on Martha''s knockers.

    First, I smothered my face between her heavy globs, sniffing and rubbing my nose into them like they were my long-lost children and then I latched onto her left nipple not wasting a second before I began greedily sucking on it.

    Grasping her left boob, I rolled my tongue around her fat swollen nipple, dragging my teeth around her soft flesh in a weak attempt to bite it.

    Martha''s breast had me suckling like a child and my cock throbbing harder, but just as I was about to alternate to her other boob, something poured into my mouth.

    At first, I was shocked, but when I slowly looked up at Marth and saw her look away, I understood why she had suddenly come out with her desire to suck my dick, she wanted to keep me from her sucking breasts, from learning that she produced milk.

    With a wet suck, I pulled my lips off Martha''s knockers and looked at her nipple which leaked a thick white fluid.

    "So all this while you''ve been carrying delicious milk and keeping it all to yourself."

    My starting words surprised Martha and I dived down for another drink.

    This time squeezing her breasts as I suckled, I had warm soothing milk shooting from Martha''s nipple into my mouth and I wasn''t shy to greedily swallow it.

    Mmmmh!!

    Giving up the act, this time as I suckled her breasts, Martha put her hands on my head, pressing it to her chest and letting out moans as I milked her.

    "Don''t stop," she softly begged, her hand going to her other breast and squeezing it.

    Just as Martha was getting lost in the pleasuring rhythm, I pulled my head off her chest and fixed her with a look.

    "I know you''re not pregnant since I haven''t fucked you, so how do you explain this."

    The sudden high and then low had Martha look at me bitterly and in frustration, she answered.

    "It''s my body I don''t have to explain anything to you."

    Before we could banter any further, my phone rang from my desk, reminding me that I had an appointment set for today.

    "Shit, I think I''m even late."

    Climbing off the bed, I moved to my desk, but before I answered my phone, I turned to Martha who was now lying on her chest and looking at me incredulously.

    "Get over here and suck my dick. "I said putting the phone to my ears.

    "Hello Sir"

    "Hello Nadia, give me one minute," I said taking the phone away from my ear and looking at Martha who hadn''t moved from her previous position.

    "If I have to tell you to come over here once more time, your ass is going to turn red and you better be sure that you''ll be sleeping in here tonight."

    [Horniness: 93]

 Chapter 129 - 129: Soldier And Nurse

    "Why does this woman have to be so stubborn" I wondered for the umpteenth time.

    After my threat, Martha had grudgingly gotten up from the bed, brought her thick curvy body over to me and then went down on her knees before my dick.

    She first started with a glare, but now, her eyes radiated nothing but lust as she sucked my dick while her hands roamed over my thighs.

    Letting out a sigh, I leaned back and rested my butt on the desk, I picked up the phone I had kept to the Side.

    "Nadia"

    "Hello Sir, is everything okay"

    "Yes, everything is fine honey, I was just taking care of a hard problem," I said looking down at Martha whose lips were tightly clamped on my cock and pulling back along its length, leaving copious amounts of saliva on my rod.

    "Okay. Sir, I apologize for the delay, the agent we were supposed to meet first ran into an issue and in the end had to cancel."

    "How about you, his cancelling doesn''t mean you should be late to either give me a call or get here."

    All this while Martha had been sucking me, my left hand had been gently brushing her hair and as I waited for an answer from Nadia, I grabbed her head and pushed all of my dick into her mouth.

    "I''m sorry sir, my battery died and I wasn''t aware of it because I was trying to settle certain issues with the driver¡­" Nadia''s voice faded off.

    "You got yourself a driver" I asked, releasing Martha''s head.

    I expected the woman to immediately take her head off my dick, but she reminded me of one of the reasons she was worth all her hassle and my best mouth experience.

    Martha took her head back and then still keeping her lips sealed around my cock, moved it forward, swallowing my entire dick.

    With the woman''s actions, the first half of my dick remained buried in her mouth and it continued like this, the glistening base of my dick the only thing my eyes got to see.

    As the matured milf sucked me off, I got to view and appreciate her fat ass which rested and spread on her heels and her nastiness as she had her fingers dipped in her cunt which was dripping into an already framed pool between her legs.

    "No, not for myself, for us. Whenever we need to make certain appearances."

    "I see," I said watching as Martha finally released my meat, spitting across its length and then with a glance at me going back to work.

    She sucked the tip of my cock like it was a lollipop and stroked the rest of my length like it would pump out money.

    "Well, I don''t have any problem with you hiring a driver, but are aware of what my requirements of one are."

    "Yes Sir. I got a woman, Natasha Lock, she''s 35, has a big ass, slim waist, average boobs, a usually hard expression and most importantly served in the Airforce for 12 years."

    "Fuck,"

    Martha''s unmatchable sucking skills had already brought my cock close to the peak, I had just about a minute left before I exploded.

    I planned to end the call before that happened, but Nadia''s stimulus pushed me over the edge.

    Big ass, slim waist, a tough look, fuck what man didn''t want to bend and fuck the daylights out of hard ass military woman.

    "Urghhh"

    My perverted mind sprung there faster than lightning and I nutted in Martha''s mouth, shooting some ropes down her throat and then several more on her when she brought out my dick and pointed it on her face and boobs.

    "I didn''t ask her to do that," I thought to myself.

    Beneath me, Martha''s eyes widened at the quantity of my load and when my dick finally stooped shooting its essence, a part of her face and breasts were well covered in cum.

    "Sir, sorry, it seems I called at the wrong time."

    "It''s okay honey,"

    "Are you sure"

    "Yeah, your tease just had me bursting a nut into a fantastic mouth."

    "Oh, I see"

    Though she said nothing, I knew Nadia was aware of what I was doing because when I came, the groans I releasing weren''t those of a man in pain.

    "I''ll review Natasha later, but if she''s proving to be a hassle, let her go."

    "Okay, I also have a former nurse as an alternative option," Nadia informed me.

    I stayed silent at these words and then spoke.

    "Did you think of all this on your own?"

    "When I said I would serve you to the best, I wasn''t joking"

    "I''ll hold you to that then" I said and while Nadia simply acquiesced to this, I chuckled in my head because with Martha now half-conquered, I was considering adding Nadia to fill my empty baby slots.

    I told Denise I wouldn''t force the girl; I couldn''t be blamed if she was the one who fell for my charms and sought my dick.

    "The second house agent is still available. Do you still want to meet him."

    "Yes"

    "Then I''ll come pick you up by 4 pm will that be okay."

    "Make it 3:30, we''ll be making a stop."

    "Okay."

    Ending the call, I dropped my phone and looked towards my bathroom where Martha had hurried to after collecting my load.

    "Martha open up," I said after twisting the knob of the bathroom door and finding out she had locked it from inside."

    "Can''t you hear me taking a bath, wait till I''m done" The woman said from within, delight in her tone.

    "I can also see you eating up all that cum on your body through the camera I placed at the top of the shower." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From within the bathroom, the sound of the water falling disappeared and hearing some metal sounds from within, I silently chucked as I left the door feeling amused and having a bit of warmth in my heart.

    "Wonder how long it will take her to find out there''s no camera."

    Martha was a fantasy brought to life, a woman who got wet at the sight of a man, desired him in every way possible, yet did not want to give herself to him.

    She loved his dominance, yet refused to surrender to it.

    Taking a seat on the bed, blood pumped to my brain as I thought over my progress with Martha and arrived at the conclusion which was that my aura didn''t work on her as it was supposed to.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Even If

    When I had gotten the system, I had been warned that people with strong minds would be able to ward off the effects of my aura.

    I didn''t believe Martha shrugged it off entirely, I believed it was just much less effective against her.

    The memory of the woman''s body going completely still when my cock was at her tip flashed in my head and I couldn''t help but gulp.

    I had been so sure that she would push her waist to me, and if it wasn''t for the strong alarm from my senses, I would have penetrated her before having a chance to look at the system screen.

    It took a crazy amount of willpower to do what Martha had done and I couldn''t help but even begin feeling that maybe my aura had completely no effect on her.

    My progress with Martha so far seemed like just the results of her being a sex freak and liking me, I felt like even without the system there were some results that could have still been achieved with her.

    "I wonder if anything else attracts her to me."

    It took a while before the bathroom door opened, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as the woman came out wrapped in my towel and sporting a frown.

    "Did you find the camera" I teased.

    "Give me some clothes."

    "And why would I do that."

    "You destroyed mine" she growled, our eyes going to the tattered piece both on the floor and on the bed.

    "I did that so you could be naked, giving you a pair of clothes defeats that whole purpose."

    I expected Marth to counter with some words, but instead, she marched to my drawers and began sifting through my stuff.

    "I can see your pussy when you bend over."

    Martha froze, but after realizing that it was impossible to check my things without bending and exposing her fat ass which was barely covered by my towel, she decided to give me a free show.

    Of course, Martha''s single blowjob did little to calm the rage of my member and now the sight of her freshly washed kitty had it leaking a bit of nectar and twitching miserably.

    I stood up and walked to Martha, but just as I got behind her she stood to her feet and turned to me.

    "What!!"

    Saying nothing, I leaned forward and captured her lips, my arm grabbing her thick thigs and lifting her up.

    At first, Martha struggled, but quickly she gave up the act, closed her eyes and let me enjoy her lips, her arms weakly around my neck.

    I sucked and bit on the milf''s soft lips, pouring several strands of saliva down her throat before releasing her.

    "I told Valera I wouldn''t be gone for long, it''s been over an hour, and I need to get home."

    It sounded like Martha had given in to me, but she hadn''t, one look at her eyes which looked straight into mine and I knew that she had given up the battle but not the war.

    "Alright," I said but I carried her to the bed and gently placed her butt on it.

    "You can leave but you still have one more service to complete."

    Standing over her, Martha stared daggers at me, and then adjusting herself surprisingly in a lotus position, leaned forward and holding the base of my shaft began sucking it.

    When my hand reached to take off the towel, she hit it away.

    "I''ve already taken my bath"

    ''You''ll take another one:

    Pulling the towel off her body, while Martha attended to my cock my hands played with her breasts and ass, teasing her till she got lost in the moment, and fingered herself to another orgasm while giving me the relief I needed.

    As I came, Martha locked my cock in her throat but halfway through I took it out and holding her hair, came on her face and breasts.

    "Lick everything up."

    My cock was still rearing to go, but I pulled away from Martha and collapsed into my seat, swirling around and watching her.

    Last time, Martha had run into the bathroom to enjoy my essence, this time, there was no escaping for her, she was going to give me a show.

    "Does it please you to humiliate me?" She gritted.

    "No, it just excites me to see my woman, eat up my spunk."

    "I''m not your woman."

    "And yet you''ve swallowed my cum twice and drenched yourself in your releases several times."

    Martha bit her lips in frustration for some seconds and then inevitably she put a finger to her left nipple, and swiping the white liquid on it, brought her finger to her lips and sucked.

    Martha threw a disgusted look at me, but I wasn''t the least moved a smile instead popping on my face and my dick bobbing up and down, rock hard.

    Sure, the woman was naked now, but that didn''t mean that she had always been so. I didn''t bind her neither did I take her phone.

    If she wanted nothing to do with me, she could call for help and put me in trouble, one the likes of which would make Denise scream at me for a week, but she didn''t.,

    She stayed her through it all, and even now I could notice that she savoured my cum each time it entered her mouth.

    "So, when next will you come drain my cock."

    Swiping another scoop of cum, this time from the center of her chest, Martha put it in her mouth before answering me.

    "There is no next time."

    "So, you prefer me showing up at your door to us scheduling."

    I had noticed Martha struggling not to look my way as she cleaned up herself most likely worried about being enticed by my rock-hard dick.

    Unfortunately for her, my words gave her hungry eyes a reason to stray.

    She turned in my direction clearly unhappy with the implication of my words, but her eyes didn''t stay on me for long as they strayed to my chest and then finally to my pole.

    "I told you I want all this mess away from my house." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I heard you and I understand, which is why I want us to schedule."

    At some time, while I spoke, one of Martha''s fingers had slipped down to her crotch and I calmly watched as her expression turned from annoyed to pained.

    A glance at my cock had lit her cunt on fire and now she was holding on to the last vestiges of her senses to avoid being consumed by lust once more.

    "It''s okay Martha, I promise I won''t fuck you."

    I thought Martha would sneer and curse me, but as her fingers worked her cunt more rapidly, her breathing heavy and her back arched as she stood on the tips of her toes, she let out a tear.

    "Even if I beg you to"

    "Even if you beg me to" I assured.

    Within me, I felt a little apprehension at what was to come but I fought it off and watched as every trace of sanity in the woman washed away and pushing off the bed, she scrambled on all fours to my dick.

    Reaching between my leg, Martha wrapped her lips around my meat, letting out a moan in relief, and after pulling her mouth off its entire length with a pop, she began sucking on it thoroughly.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Lust Beast

    Things with Martha went in ways that could be best described as crazy.

    To Nadia''s disappointment, I had to cancel our planned meeting, it seems she had been quite anxious to show me our new driver.

    Every plan I had for the rest of the day was thrown away as I found myself having to stay with one of the curviest women I had ever seen while keeping my dick out of her holes.

    Kudos to Martha for troubling me much with requests for a fuck and when I refused to pound her horny body, she would simply smile at me deviously.

    Even without engaging in intercourse though, my moments with Martha were every bit full of pleasure and fun.

    Martha was a lust demon with every inch of her body designed to please a man.

    She gave me another blowjob before and the two tittyjob and then climbing on the bed, invited me.

    "I know you also want some actions, bring your dick over here and let me show you ways we can use it."

    Martha unhinged was a different kind of beast and my cock throbbed in need as I moved to the bed.

    Raising her legs up and bringing them to her chest in an incredible show of flexibility, Martha who had just presented her cunt to me in the most desirable way asked.

    "Do you want to fuck it?"

    Chest heavy and breath hot, it took me all my willpower to look away from the woman''s wet snatch.

    "You said you had another trick" I reminded her.

    [Mental +2]

    "Yes, bring your dick and place it between my thighs and over my pussy. I will have multiple mini orgasms, so that will keep it well lubricated."

    Martha''s thighs weren''t her pussy, not that I could make a comparison. They were fleshy and full of heat though and in no time, I was pressing down on her and thrusting my hips.

    "Do you like it." She asked, clearly loving as my face tensed in pleasure and desire for another release.

    "Now If only you were like this every time."

    Hearing my words, Martha looked away but I brought her eye back to mine, clamped on her jaws and when she opened her mouth, I let spit drop from my mount into hers. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re mine," I said with a growl, grabbing her breast and moving my thighs harder.

    Everything about Martha drove me nuts and I was finding it harder and harder to keep my promise of not penetrating either of her holes.

    [mental +3]

    Martha and I engaged in sever more acts with 69 being one of my favorites as I got to get buried between her fat cheeks while my dick was serviced by her hand and mouth.

    "God her ass is intoxicating."

    A new experience for me was a foot job, it required a lot of lube but the experience was worth it.

    It wasn''t just the fact that Martha rubbed her beautiful glistening feet on my cock, it was the way her toes curled as her feet moved, the slight moans that left her lips despite me being the one being pleased and most importantly the dirty talk.

    Dirty talk that made me cum thrice.

    I never knew Sex without penetration could be this entertaining and fulfilling.

    Eventually, with an intense 69 as the last scene, we collapsed to the bed, Martha''s soft body in my arms, her voluminous breasts on my chest and a peaceful smile on her face as we drifted to sleep.

    ...¡­..

    It was way past midnight when my eyes opened and I immediately groaned at the sight of my room when I looked around.

    "Fuck, "

    The last time I was awake, the floor and my bed had been the only problems but now, as I gently moved myself out of Martha''s embrace, I rubbed my head at the sight of my damaged monitor screen.

    The difference between Martha and Lucy was that while one sought to destroy my body, the other looked to destroy my apartment.

    I mean why else would she push my monitor off the desk, believing a 69 there would feel much different?

    "It''s not like I didn''t join her" I chuckled.

    Getting off the bed, I went straight to the shower and cleaning up, left the apartment and descended to check on Valera.

    ....

    "She''s sleeping Valera."

    It was 8:23 when I knocked on the door and was faced with Valera who had a worried look as she had been waiting for her mother.

    When she heard her mother was with me, relief filled her, but then her eyes gleamed as she pushed for more info.

    Hearing that her mother was collapsed in my room due to our intense pleasure activities Valera had become fired up to have a look at the sight and I could only follow behind the girl who was happily sprinting forward.

    "I know my mommy, after these sessions she sleeps like a log. Not even a bomb blast can wake her."

    With a sigh, I unlocked the door and let Valera in, musing to myself on how kind of disaster would erupt if mother and daughter met.

    Showing that she was trolly out of it, Marth slept even as Valera hovered over her, poking her and taking in the sight of her sticky body.

    "Your room is a mess and it reeks of sex"

    "Yeah, now let''s get going. I came to get you because I figured you haven''t had anything to eat."

    "Are you angry with her?"

    I was counting the amount of cash I had in my drawer when Valera spoke and I turned to see her stiff and nervous.

    Valera''s eyes were focused on the area down beside my desk, and following it, I saw that she was staring at the damaged monitor.

    "No, "

    "But that thing is quite expensive."

    "Yes, it is, but she''s, my baby. If she was just being careless, I might have punished her, but the circumstances are different, there''s no need for any action."

    Valera remained silent and I thought she was still worried about the monitor till I noticed she was looking between me and her mom.

    "What is it."

    "Well, you said you''ll punish my mom and you called her a baby?" Valera said scrunching his face as the thought didn''t make sense to her.

    "Do you think I can''t punish her?"

    "Well¡­ehhh"

    Forget about" I waved when I saw her only get more confused.

    "Let''s go get you something."

    "What about your room, we can''t just leave it like this."

 Chapter 132 - 132: Nasty Nymph

    With Valera''s help, I cleaned up the room and surprisingly was able to clean Martha without interrupting her sleep.

    "I guess there is some truth to Valera''s words."

    Freshening up the room with a touch of perfume, I turned to Valera so we could get going only to see her nervously looking at the ground.

    I noticed her rubbing her thighs together underneath the loose gown she wore and couldn''t help but wonder.

    "Valera, do you want to fuck"

    My question took Valera by surprise making her look at me with wide eyes.

    "Seems she was in her own world" I concluded.

    "No, not that exactly, "she said taking a noticeable gulp.

    "Then what is it, you seem heated "

    Valera bit her lips and then pointed at her mother.

    I stared at Martha confused at what Valera wanted, but trust my rotten mind, my brain whirled into the realm of perversion and I got an answer.

    "You want to suck her breast"

    Valera shook her head but halfway she stopped and looked at me with suspicious eyes.

    "Yes, I know they produce milk, how do you know."

    Valera looked down her face turning beet red and with a sigh I moved and took a seat at my desk.

    "If it''s not her milk you want, then it''s her pussy. Am I right."

    Taking a deep breath with a shiver Valera looked at me and nodded and when I showed her the bed, she tentatively went to it.

    "What have I gotten myself into."

    I still hadn''t cracked all of Martha''s codes and I was beginning to find out that my little nymph was a crazy pervert, one who seemed to want to thread my path of perversion.

    When Valera reached the edge of the bed, she slipped off her panties, her eyes going to me in fear and I understood the reason for her reluctance.

    "If she''s shy or embarrassed to do this Infront of me, then why do it in the first place."

    I thought I would have to speak, but she balled up her fist and got onto the bed, her as beautifully moving under her dress as she crawled to her mother.

    It was quite thrilling and mind-blowing to watch my little nymph, adjust her mother on the bed, spread her legs wide and then bending over put her lips on her mother''s precious hole.

    Valera had her ass propped high as she began lapping on her mother''s snatch, the wet sounds of her tongue at work ringing out in the silent room and soon Martha''s low moans adding to the mix.

    My mind flared when Valera''s hand went to her own snatch, her finger hypnotically slipping through its wet entrance and moving in and out.

    The only thing lacking from this scene was my cock, and unfortunately, it will remain so because we were both spent.

    "What a naughty girl."

    Showing how experienced she was, In less than 10 minutes, Valera got her mother to moan and buck her hips, releasing her juices into her naughty daughter''s waiting mouth.

    As Valera and I exited the house I noticed her being unnaturally silent and pulled her in for a kiss.

    "You put on a beautiful show honey"

    Valera''s eyes lit up but it quickly dimmed.

    "Then why didn''t you join, did I disgust you?"

    "You planned to have me in the mix," I asked.

    "Yes, you always say you want to fuck me while I eat my mother out, this was the perfect opportunity.

    "An opportunity yes, but not the perfect one. There will be many other times to do this and as for why I dint ram your pussy today, well blame your mother.

    Understanding, that my dick like her mother was unavailable for the night, the tension in Valera faded off but to my surprise, there was still some anxiety.

    "You can stay back with your mom while I go get something.

    "No, I want to go with you."

    With Valera''s, words with went downstairs, got into my Camero and were out on the road in no time.

    "Where are we going."

    "Caldo Verde."

    It was already 10 am but Caldo Verde which was a hotel restaurant would still be open and it was what we needed.

    As we drove, I half expected Valera to reach for my cock, but it seemed true perverseness was just for Sophie, Valera was just a nasty incest Nymph.

    Getting to the restaurant, we parked at the quite empty lot and I withdrew money from a nearby ATM and made my purchase.

    "Are you okay honey?" I asked as Valera and I returned to the car.

    The same anxiousness she had carried from the house Valera still had now and it worried me.

    I put what we had bought in the car and turned to her.

    "Honey, what''s the problem,"

    I invited her into my arms, rubbing her back as she pressed her body to mine.

    "Do you want a fuck so bad?" I asked.

    Weird as such a reason was, Martha had already set a record for all sorts of sexual abnormalities even this included so I wouldn''t be surprised If Valera said yes.

    Surprisingly she let out a muffled No and then pushed away from my chest with a pout. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Daddy, how much do you love me."

    "With all my heart," I answered wondering where all this was going.

    "Would you love me if I was a spider?"

    "Don''t be stupid"

    Pouting further, Valera folded her arms in thought.

    "What if I lost one of my eyes."

    "It''s a good thing I have your mother."

    Valera was taken aback shock on her face.

    "Honey, just tell me what the problem is."

    Looking down Valera nodded and then looking around the empty park she moved to the front of my car and bent down.

    "A lot of possibilities on what Valera wanted to reveal to me passed through my head, but my eyes were still left widening when after a deep breath, she griped it from under and silently lifted the front of my car.

    The bumper of my car threatened to hit the ground as the front was lifted and to top it off, Valera was doing this with just her left hand and a bit of strain on her face.

    I would need both my hands to do that and I don''t even think I could be so casual.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Specie Testing

    Valera held the car up for some seconds and then she put it down and walked back to me. Though she tried to keep her steps firm I could see a lot of rigidity in her movement.

    "What do think? She asked when she got close, her eyes going everywhere but my face.

    "It explains why you''re so easily able it send boys to the hospital."

    "They deserved it." Valera protested.

    "I didn''t say they didn''t"

    A lull of silence descended and Valera was stunned when I pulled her to my chest and spanked her ass.

    "So you thought I would leave just because you have some extra strength. You decided to test me by eating your mother out."

    Smack!!

    Giving Valera''s rump another hit, I clenched my fingers around her buns and squeezed.

    "That''s not just it" Valera said while her rear was being assaulted.

    "Along with super strength, I have very good smell, speed, quick reflexes and well I''m also a sex freak. I just woke one day and found myself like this."

    Valera said these words like she expected them to make her repulsive but I was busy enjoying the feel of her ass and filling my head with imaginations.

    "Sounds like a werewolf, are you a werewolf."

    Valera''s face scrunched in confusion at my words.

    "No, I went under the moonlight several times and nothing happened."

    "Have you tried drinking blood?"

    "No, but that''s for vampires"

    "You could be a vampire, let''s test it"

    For now, I was curious and excited and when Valera saw this, tears began going down her eyes.

    "You actually really thought because you were different my feelings for you would change."

    Valera leaned back into my chest and spoke.

    "I didn''t think you would stop loving me, but I couldn''t stop the tiny doubts in my head. Sorry. I just couldn''t imagine that little possibility coming through and you not loving me."

    "Honey even if you were an alien I would still love you. My only problem would be where I can put my dick."

    Valera chuckled at my words between her sobs

    "I''ll always have a wet cunt for you Daddy"

    "That''s my girl."

    Our lips met and we kissed, quickly getting lost in the passion but then my little nymph''s hand went to my crotch only to meet my dick still sleeping.

    I burst into laughter as she pulled away and pouted, her arms crossed.

    "Stupid mommy" Valera mumbled and I shook my head.

    "She better not hear you"

    The girl hummed and I chuckled as she looked around cautiously before my eyes relighted with curiosity.

    "Alright we were doing a vampire test, "I said and without hesitation bit the top of my index finger till it hurt."

    "Here"

    Valera had worry in her eyes for my little injury and when I brought my finger to her mouth, she gobbled it up, her tongue flickering over the inured tip as she began moving her head back and forth.

    I pinched her butt.

    Ouch!!

    "Focus honey"

    "But I want to suck dick." She naughtily said.

    "I''ll give you a load later" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Okay"

    Satisfied, Valera nodded cutely and this time opening her mouth, focused on tasting the blood at its tip.

    In the end, she felt nothing other than worry for my bleeding finger so we had to scratch off the vampire theory.

    "Have you swum before"

    "Yes"

    "How about in the night"

    "Yeah, once at a camp. Why are you asking."

    "I was considering if you could be a mermaid."

    "Oh,"

    "The best option right now is that you''re a succubus," I said as I leaned on the Camaro, Valera taking comfort in the muscles of my chest, harassing my nipples and my Dick who just wanted a break.

    "A succubus" Valera repeated looking up at me.

    "Yeah, it would fit, it will explain both you and your mother''s impossible libido and strength, wait¡­."

    A thought breached my mind and I looked down at Valera, is your mother also as strong as you."

    "No it''s just me, she also doesn''t have my strong sense of smell or she would have picked up on me when you took my virginity or fucked me in our apartment.

    "Thank god" I whispered internally.

    Valera''s strength on its own had me comparing and contrasting I shuddered at the thought that Martha who I had been bullying so far could lift a car on her own.

    "I already thought about it and we can''t be succubuses. We don''t have night vision, we aren''t charmers, we can''t manipulate people''s minds, we can''t shape shift and most importantly I don''t suck you dry when we fuck."

    It was a bit of an extreme but Valera made a good point on why she and her mom couldn''t be the legendary lust demon but before I could stress my brain further Valera who had years to think about this said the conclusion she had come to.

    "I believe we are experiments, well mostly my mom and that she fled and had me."

    I had been all smiles and relaxed while trying to come up with a specie for Valera but when she spoke about being an experiment, my face tightened up.

    "What made you arrive at this condition."

    Seeing my expression become serious Valera took a deep breath and looking at me she bit her lips and let the words flow.

    "Since I was born it''s always been like this with my mother. We move to a neighbourhood, my mother gets a job and we keep to ourselves.

    Mom doesn''t make any friends and she doesn''t let me either, not I am complaining considering she has always been my best friend but well¡­

    Anyway, another thing is that Mom hates altercations and she fears the police or any law agent like they were death.

    Did I forget to mention that she uses a fake ID?"

    I was stunned and then asked "Anything else."

    "Well, there isn''t much else I can say, we''ve always been on the move. My high school, middle school, and elementary school were all at different places.

    Mom doesn''t plan to let me continue my education in LA. For long she tells me to focus on my studies for now and gladly explains to me how I''ll make friends and go to tons of parties in college.

    I cannot help but feel sad when I see her happy that I am going to go away¡­.."

    Valera''s tone dropped, the girl getting lost in her emotion but she quickly regained herself.

    "Also, you know as well as me that my mother isn''t an average woman, there is no way after all these years her best qualification puts her working at a diner.

    I believe she picks all these menial tasks because it keeps her under the radar."

    "Valera" I called as I rubbed my chin.

    "Yes."

    "Does your mom know about these abilities of yours?"

    "No"

 Chapter 134 - 134: Princess And Hermit

    Just as Martha loved sex, so did Valera, perhaps not to the same extent as her mother, but the girl loved cock and my cum, savouring it just the same way.

    Martha might have no idea that I was fucking Valera but I had believed that the mother was aware that her daughter was touching herself till now.

    But if Martha was aware her daughter was different, that she even lusted a quarter as much as she did, then why would she want to leave her in college, that was just a recipe for disaster.

    "How long have you had these powers."

    "2 years," Valera answered.

    "Was it possible that for the past 2 years, Martha had no idea of the changes that had been occurring in Valera?" I asked myself.

    "Why did you not tell your mother but are telling me."

    "I''m scared"

    Seeing the shameful look Valera had on I groaned.

    "Don''t tell me you also think she''ll abandon you."

    "She''s already happy to get rid of me in college, what do you think would happen if she finds out I am not so normal.

    She deserves a break, if she knows about this, I''ll be an everlasting burden to her.

    I know what going on in her mind.

    She wants to send me to college and then disappear from my life.

    It''s a win-win situation for both of us. She gets to not have to worry about me and I get to not have to worry about her problems spilling over to me.

    It''s¡­a¡­win¡­win¡­"

    By the time she spoke the last sentences Valera was already crying and pulling into another hug, I looked at the darkness around us and the lit-up pole a few steps away in thought.

    "Valera" I started my voice carrying a hard tone that made her stiffen

    "You built up a story, gave it a conclusion and then began lamenting all without even being sure that your basics are correct."

    "What do u mean." Valera tearfully asked looking at me with a wet face.

    "What if you''re wrong about being experiments."

    "But the facts are there, even if we aren''t experiments there is a 95 per cent chance my mom is on the run from something.

    Being an escaped convict isn''t too far off."

    This was Martha we were talking about, her mother, yet Valera was not blinded by that, she thought about the situation without the least bit of bias.

    The was very mature.

    "And you believe it''s a win-win."

    "Yeah, if I''m in school she no¡­."

    "Longer gets to see her daughter for the rest of her life" I cut Valera off.

    I thought I would have to speak some more but realization hit Valera and more tears flowed down her face.

    "I also don''t want to lose her" she said shaking her head, finally realizing the fallacy of her thinking.

    "I''ll tell my mom about my powers and she''ll have no other choice but to cancel her plans to send me to college. All three of us can leave the city and stay in a remote area, we''ll build a farm and have a family.

    No one will find us there."

    Yes, very quickly I took back my compliment on her maturity. Valera was grown, but she was not yet there. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was right though, if she and her mother left LA to go to a village, then I would be going to, I did say I would be with her forever.

    "Your plan is good except that I can''t leave civilization and go in hiding."

    "Huh, why"

    "Because just as I have you, I have other women who are counting on me, I have my goals to deal with."

    "But what of me and my mom" Valera asked shaken up.

    "Both of you are mine and will be staying with me" I said stroking her cheek and looking into her eyes.

    "No one will harm you or your mom," I whispered to her, her gaze trembling.

    "But... but.... they could be scary."

    "But I''m scarier. Now stop bothering your mind and come give daddy a kiss."

    Valera didn''t delay in standing on her toes and offering me her lips.

    "You''ll really protect us." She asked as she pulled away.

    "Are you doubting me, Honey¡­"

    Valera quickly shook her head, but suddenly she was distracted.

    Here I was making a sort of pledge when all of a sudden Valera''s eyes lit up and she was looking down.

    "It''s hard."

    After our short kiss, Valera''s hand hand moved to my crotch and feeling it, found out the little guys had woken up during our conversation.

    I don''t know what caused the stimulation but Valera was bright and happy.

    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Daddy quick, let''s go home and fuck."

    "Sure,"

    With Valera taking the lead, we quickly entered the car and were soon out on the road.

    "Honey, don''t tell your mother about this okay"

    "Yeah, I know, if I told her, she''ll immediately drag my ass to who knows where"

    "Good girl"

    "I reached out and patted Valera''s head, making her blush red in happiness."

    Though I didn''t say it out, another very important reason why I didn''t want Martha to learn of this was because I still feared that just like Valera, the woman was hiding her super strength.

    With Valera''s size and shape she could already lift a car, now imagine how strong Martha would be if she was by any chance the same and figured I was not trustworthy enough.

    I couldn''t help but remember a certain blonde princess in an anime that should be ongoing and her boulder-crushing axe kicks.

    "Not me great hermit."

    With a set path, after some minutes Valera and I got home and as we walked towards the door, I joked.

    "What would you do if your mother woke up while we were gone and returned to the apartment

    "Not possible, it hasn''t been 5 hours"

    True to Valera''s words, the apartment was empty just the way she left it and as I followed her in, I powered up.

    [Stamina potion -15000]

    My women could never be allowed to have stories of me being too drained to pound them.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Loads Of Lust

    Before 1 am, I stepped out of the apartment, a reluctant Valera giving me a loving kiss and reminding me to take care of her mother and even cuddle her.

    My little Nymph lived in her own fantasy world and it was quite adorable.

    When I got back to my apartment, I hit the shower and coming out slipped under the covers, pulling Martha to me.

    Resting Martha''s head on my chest and seeing the peaceful look on her face, my heart couldn''t help but twist as I thought about Valera''s words.

    The girl was right when she concluded her mother was on the run and could be a positive convict and looking at Martha''s face I imagined what she had been through.

    "I won''t let anyone harm you or Valera."

    I couldn''t be sure why I said these words but at the moment, I just wished the woman could remain like this when she woke up, that she could freely maintain this level of vulnerability with me.

    While it was a relief to see her trust for me make such a massive comeback, her fear moving up with it was just annoying.

    Pleasing Marth and then her daughter, it was a fact that the night had been very pleasurable and draining but as I sank into slumber I idly made a consultation.

    "Hey system, I''ve got so much on my plate right now, hills that could turn into mountains, any advice"

    [One step at a time. Each step should shake mountains]

    ...¡­.

    I had barely slept for 3 hours when the warm soft body on me stirred, the eyes of its owner flickering open.

    Her body went still for some seconds and then boom she was off the bed.

    With a sigh, I opened my eyes and sat up but as I opened my mouth to speak, the words that were to come out were swallowed because of the sight before me.

    Martha was in a sort of frenzy. She rapidly marched towards my door, looking to exit but then she remembered her state and glaring at me rushed to pick out clothes from my drawers and the thing was that as she did these actions, all her loads shook in frenzy.

    Here fat ass jiggled with reckless abandon and her massive jugs swayed left and right.

    The woman was a work of art and seeing her bend over, presented me with a glorious image my brain was lost for some seconds, only coming back when she began trying to fit on a dark T-shirt, stretching the poor fabric to cover a size both pleasing and painful to contain.

    "Valera is fine"

    These words immediately had Martha''s head snap towards me and looking into her eyes I couldn''t help but smile at the worry that filled them.

    "How do you know that"

    "I woke up much earlier, got her something to eat and told her you would be working late." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    Relief flooded Martha at hearing that but then her eyes hardened on me.

    "I bet this turn of events made you quite happy."

    She was referring to my threat yesterday of locking her in my house and telling Valera she would be staying at work.

    "I got to be with you, how can I be sad."

    My words had Martha remember the event of the previous night and looking down at her uncovered body, she went back to forcing my short down her chest.

    "It won''t fit, I''ll go get you a change in the morning."

    "I need to get back home now"

    "Why? You''ll only be disturbing Valera''s sleep. She was up quite late worrying about you till I came around."

    "If you suddenly pop up this late, not only would you wake her up, but you''d make her worry. She''ll begin thinking something bad happened to you."

    Martha stayed silent for seconds as if contemplating my words and then she stood up and moved towards the bed.

    She saw my eyes following her swaying boobs and rolled her eyes.

    "I got you food," I said pointing at the desk.

    "I''m not hungry," Martha said but then paused as her eyes noticed the damaged monitor beside the desk, memories flowing into her head.

    "She stood frozen and knowing what was going on in her head, I swung my legs and got off the bed.

    "Are you wondering the price," I asked hugging her from the back, my cock pressing between her butt cheeks while I held her waist.

    "How much" she asked coldly.

    "$1300" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I felt Martha''s body stiffen and rubbing my nose on her neck I smacked her butt.

    "I''ll get you the money by the end of this week" she gritted out.

    "Sure" I drawled out with disinterest.

    Walking past her, I took her hand, pulling her as I took a seat at my desk.

    "Sit" I''ll feed you, I pointed to my lap.

    Martha refused to budge but I wasn''t bothered.

    "You can be an obedient girl, eat, go to sleep and return soon or be a bad girl, get punished, eaten out and who knows when you''ll be able to see our baby."

    "What do you mean our baby"

    "I did say you would birth my child, didn''t I? Valera though will be our first baby"

    Unaware of the going on behind the scenes, Martha simply sneered.

    "You''re a disgusting bastard do you know that."

    "As long as it gets you wet, I don''t mind"

    An embarrassed smile cracked at the edge of Martha''s lips at my words but just as it appeared she crushed it and fixed me with a cold stare.

    "Remove such stupid dreams from your head," she said while moving and resting her plump juicy ass on my thighs.

    After feeding the stubborn milf, we retired to bed, and though Marth opted to sleep away from me, I hugged her from the back as we slept.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before I had to wake up and go find Martha a change of clothes.

    Though it was quite early, I was able to drive around and find a shop which sold clothes and was open.

    Watching Martha dress up, I chuckled when she threw away the thong I had gotten her.

    "No panties, I like that more."

    Glaring at me, she put on the large tracksuit I had gotten her, a cloth which fitted her quite nicely, properly bringing out her curves.

    "Here," I said offering her a folded bundle of cash when she grabbed her bag and was about to leave.

    "Make us something nice for dinner."

    Of course, Martha refused but to her surprise, I didn''t lock the door or threaten her when she moved to exit.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Tyrant Daddy

    "Women could be a hassle" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Immediately Martha left, I made a call and lying back on the bed went into bliss, having dreams of Sophie and Valera cooking for me while Martha bobbed on my cock.

    It was past 10 am when a phone call stirred my brain awake.

    Finding the dreams I was having during this period quite pleasant I ignored the first ring but then my phone vibrated again and I grudgingly lifted my head.

    With a sigh, I rolled over and picked up the communication device but just as I answered it, the door to my apartment was pushed open.

    Now I had been on my bed when Martha left and had taken no action except making a call so I was still quite naked.

    Luckily for me though, the rude person at the door didn''t require me covering my chastity and I put a finger on my lips as her unhappy form marched into my apartment.

    "Hello"

    "Daddyyy" A sweet voice called from the other end of the phone.

    "How is my baby"

    "I''m fine daddyyy" Sophie answered, her voice getting more excited and lovable, "How was your night, did you dream of me."

    "Actually yes, you were cooking for me."

    "What did I make."

    "I don''t know."

    "Huh"

    "A phone call interrupted the dream before I could get served."

    "Hihihi" Sophie giggled.

    "How about I make you dinner today."

    "No, not today, I already have someone doing that"

    As I said these words, I looked up to Martha who had walked up to the edge of my bed.

    I gulped somewhere in my mind praying that she didn''t have Valera''s strength and lose control.

    "Okay, I miss you sooo much,"

    "I''m sure, but I got to deal with something at the moment, tell him what you want so I can say no."

    "That''s not fair" Sophie cried out.

    "I''m waiting."

    "Well, erhmm it''s a Sunday and the sun will be out good, I was thinking, how about me, you and Isabella got to the beach? It would be a good occasion for us to spend time together."

    Sophie''s words had me go over my plan for the day. I found no availability for a time at the beach but then one of the projects I hoped to accomplish popped to mind and remembering that the beach would contain people, I saw merits in her idea.

    "Alright."

    "Really"

    "Yeah, we''ll go at 1 pm"

    "Thanks Daddy," Sophie said raining down a hail of kisses and love through the phone before we ended the call.

    Keeping my phone, I sat up on my bed, shifting backwards and resting my back on the headboard.

    "Sit" I tapped on the bed.

    "I''d rather stand"

    "If you won''t listen then return to where you came from."

    Surprise flashed on Martha''s face, her expression becoming complicated and then she took a seat, her arms folded as she fixed me with a glare.

    I saw her eyes go to the phone I had just dropped, but I wasn''t bothered. Valera and Sophie knew of my harem plans, Nadia and Denise were aware of the kind of man I was, I had Sophie to deal with Isabella, and this meant the only ones unaware of my greedy dick were Martha, Lucy and Sade.

    I had already conquered Martha''s body, the only thing left was her mind and that obstacle came in the form of trust and loyalty.

    Last night made me realize that whatever I built her trust for me with would become unshakeable.

    Altering it would be near impossible and even if I managed to, It wouldn''t be without severe damages.

    "Did you miss me" I start since Martha just remained seated and brooding.

    "I was sent away from work because someone apparently reported to my workplace that I was ill"

    "Okay.." I urged her to continue.

    "That someone was stated to be you, your name well spelt out."

    "True"

    "Why did you do that, I''m not sick."

    "No, but you need rest. Go do what I took you to do" I said pointing at the table where the money she had rejected rested.

    Martha was not amused though.

    "Do you not understand, that there are boundaries to this our thing" the woman said making me raise an eyebrow since it was the first time she had acknowledged that we had a relationship whatever it was.

    "It''s my workplace. Where I make a living." Martha stated tapping on my chest with her finger.

    "I know, that''s why I bought the place."

    "Huh, what do you mean."

    "I mean I bought the diner, I''m the new owner."

    Martha''s forehead scrunched struggling to accept it and suddenly lightbulb clicked in her head.

    "Yes, you were simply returning to me my money."

    When a stunned silence persisted from Martha, I continued.

    "You are no longer obligated to go to work, you can go whenever you wish and leave whenever you wish, you''ll get paid irrespective of what you do."

    "I don''t want your charity"

    "It''s not up to you." I shrugged despite Martha''s gaze.

    "I''ll tell the guys at the diner what is happening, that you''re a pervert who is bullying me."

    "That I am honey, but how will it help you."

    "They''ll call the police on you, run down the diner and send your money down the drain."

    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire

    Hearing Martha''s words, my lips curved in a smile and then a chuckle came out.

    Marth had no idea how rich I was, what was a diner.

    "Then let it go down. It means you''ll be home 24/7"

    "I''ll find a new job"

    "And I''ll buy it out."

    "You can''t buy out every job I find" Martha said with a frown, the confidence on my face erring her considering how impossible my words were.

    "Surely by now you''ve at least seen the Mercedes and Camaro downstairs, whose do you think it is."

    Martho''s eyes widen at the implication of my words since funny enough she hadn''t seen me in them.

    "That''s still not enough"

    "True, but what do you think is my net worth? If your mind I within the realm of millions you''re wrong

    I have enough money to buy whatever little establishments you decide to work in."

    My words might seem arrogant but obviously, humility didn''t work with Martha, since she liked a dominant man, I would go the extra step and show her a tyrant.

    Not just flailing around the bush this time, Martha listened to my words picked out the details in them and gave a counter.

    "I''ll find work in a company, one you can''t buy."

    I don''t know if it was my confidence or her increased trust in me, but without evidence, Martha had accepted the fact that I was capable and so sought an escape route.

    Of course, her words were a bluff considering Valera''s observation which said that she avoided anything high profile, hiding her existence, but I did not need that to crush her.

    "Whatever company you got, I''ll pay their HR $10000 to reject your application and blacklist you citywide."

    "You can''t do that" Martha said reluctantly, a shiver going through her.

    "I assure you, darling, I can and I will. You''re already mine, you just refuse to accept reality."

 Chapter 137 - 137: Plans To Hoodwink

    Of course, Martha didn''t take the money, and I felt unless I tied her up and threatened her daughter with starvation, it would remain so.

    That woman was the reincarnation of pride.

    After getting thoroughly bullied by me, the milf marched out of my apartment, leaving me to get my act together and prepare for the day.

    I talked with Nadia getting my affairs for the day set straight and then after having my bath, by 11:41, I exited my apartment.

    My destination was Sophie''s place, but before getting to my car, I made a diversion.

    "Daddyy" Valera said her eyes brightening and without delay pulling me into the apartment.

    As I took a seat on the bed, Valera quickly descended between my legs, unbuckling my belt without difficulty and taking out my cock.

    Seeing her enthusiasm for dick despite last night''s pounding, I watched her with amusement.

    "How is your pussy"

    "It''s good, but my ass aches."

    Done answering me Valera began sucking.

    I let out a hiss and let her enjoy my cock for some time before speaking.

    "Where''s your mom"

    "She went out, she was pretty pissed, what did you do," Valera said after some seconds, pumping my cock with admiration as she answered me.

    "Did she say when she would be back?"

    "No"

    My little nymph wanted to go back to sucking dick, but I grabbed her hair and stopped her.

    Putting my hand into the pockets of my pants, I took out a stack of folded money, showing it to Valera and dropping it on the bed.

    "I need you to give this to her. Your mom knows about the money.

    I want her to use it to prepare a meal for us this evening." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s a lot of money for just one meal" Valera pointed out.

    "I know," I answered getting her light bulb clicking.

    "Hihihi. I''m guessing Mom refused to take it."

    "Yes, I want you to get her to accept it. Do you have any ideas?"

    No matter my words, Marth would just ignore them, she wasn''t interested in reason. I hoped it would be different for Valera."

    "hmmm," Valera cutlery pressed her lisp in thoughts fair seconds and smiled at me.

    "No worries I got this."

    "You''re sure, don''t go getting yourself in trouble."

    "Of course I am, I can do it," Valera replied firmly.

    "Good girl," I said rubbing her head.

    Though she didn''t say it out, I knew Valera was happy to be able to do something for me, women were just like that.

    Done with that transaction, Valera resumed servicing my dick. Her skill had come a long way yet it was still far from that of her mothers.

    "Would be nice if she could learn straight from her mother?" I thought.

    After some minutes, I gave my baby her morning milk, watching as she eagerly sucked my pipe of the essence it was releasing.

    "Thanks Daddy," Valera said after releasing my cock with a pop.

    "Anything for my baby"

    As I stood up, I couldn''t help but notice Valera pick up the money I had dropped on the bed and a longing look flashing her eyes.

    "What do you want to buy honey"

    "Huh," Valera turned to me.

    "If I gave you that money to buy something you wanted, what would it be."

    Quickly Valera understood what I was getting at, and she immediately looked down embarrassed.

    "Don''t say you don''t need anything, you will just be lying and I will be disappointed in you,"

    Valera who had wanted to say exactly just that bit her lips and after some seconds mumbled.

    Speak up honey I can''t hear you.

    It was so easy for the girl to ask for my dick but when it came to monetary items, she immediately became a shy and scared girl and I couldn''t blame her.

    She had told me herself, other than me, no one had ever given her anything, and whatever little she and her mother got, they cherished.

    I would have whipped Martha''s ass if I wasn''t sure she loved her daughter and was doing her best.

    Valera pressed her right toes to the ground and then taking in a deep breath, let it out and spoke the words.

    "Can¡­ ¡­. Lap.. op¡­pl..e"

    I didn''t hear clearly but I heard enough.

    "You want a laptop"

    Looking at me she nodded and then rapidly continued.

    "Nothing much, just something that can work and run the basic programs, I would ask for a desktop but the light bill¡­" Valera trailed off.

    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    "It''s okay honey, I''ll get you a laptop and not just any one the best one."

    "Thanks" Valera replied her shoulder relaxing.

    Seeing this, I turned towards Valera, but she acted first. Jumping forward, he plunged into my arms and I could feel some tears.

    "Thanks Daddy I love you"

    "No problem honey," My fingers brushed her hair.

    Hopefully, after this, Valera wouldn''t be bothered about asking me for things.

    "How are we going to deal with me having the laptop though" Valer raised an important question.

    "Don''t worry about that, you handle getting your mom to make us dinner and I''ll handle the laptop okay"

    "Okay"

    Kissing Valera''s happy face, I walked to the door, but as I opened it Valera spoke from behind.

    "I trust you, daddy"

    Valera''s words had a firmness to them and I understood that while my words yesterday might still have left some lingering doubts, today she was professing her faith in me.

    .....

    While one asked for the cheapest of laptops, another had a magazine with a $600 shoe on it in my face.

    "It''s the latest of the brand, it''s beautiful right."

    "Ehhhh"

    I was sitting on the hood of my car with Sophie in front of me.

    "Exactly, imagine me on stage walking with them. I would attract so many eyes" Sophie giggled already daydreaming and then she spun on her feet and headed back inside her apartment.

    Unlike me who stayed in one of the rooms of a tall building, Sophie''s apartment was within a long bungalow.

    With a blank look, I watched her go up the few stairs to the door loving the view of her smooth thighs under her pink dress.

    Looking away from Sophie, my eyes went to Isabella who was calmly walking towards me.

    "Marcus," she said, standing an arm away.

    "Isabella," I answered her, extending a hand and when she took it, I pulled her so the distance between us disappeared.

    Surprisingly she put an arm around my neck and idly stroked the back of my head as we both stared into each other''s eyes.

    [Daddy''s Apple activated -4000PSDP]

 Chapter 138 - 138: Bold And Quickie

    "It''s been a while" I started, looking Isabella up and down. We were going to the beach and so just like Sophie she had on a simple dress, except hers was blue and the chest area had two heavy melons that created a deep cleavage

    "Yeah" she muttered

    "You seem different."

    "How"

    "More confident, more daring, sexy"

    Observing Isabella, I noticed a shiver at my words, a wave of embarrassment threatening to claim her but she fought it off.

    "I guess circumstances have changed me," she said.

    "Circumstances like what"

    My hand which had been on Isabella''s waist moved down to her butt and she tensed and immediately looked around when I began squeezing her buns.

    "Someone might see us: she whispered, taints of red on her cheeks.

    "Do you want someone to see us?"

    ''No" she said shaking her head for emphasis.

    I nodded to her words, but my hands did not stop their idle actions.

    "You said circumstances caused you to change, I want to know these circumstances.

    Realizing that her ass wasn''t going to be released anytime soon, Isabella''s shoulder collapsed in resignation, the tension in her body fading away and her hands more naturally stroking my head.

    "Our time at the hotel was really good and well you forgiving Sophie despite what she did left quite the impact on me."

    Isabella seemed like she wanted to say something more, but Sophie who was passing by with a box piped in.

    "She broke up with her boyfriend two days ago" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sophie," Isabela immediately called out covering her face in embarrassment, and I would have immediately dived into this matter if it wasn''t for another more pressing one.

    "Sophie we''re you going to the beach not travelling to it, why are you carrying a box."

    My words froze the woman who already had the trunk opened and after a second she replied while putting in the load.

    "Well, we can''t be sure what events or kind of people we might meet, we need to be prepared with a change of clothes."

    Hearing Sophie talk about the kinds of people to meet, I was first confused and then my brain clicked and I sighed.

    "You want us to go to a private beach."

    "Yes," she replied and immediately hurried to defend her desire.

    "Imagine us being at a public beak daddyy, all those eyes on my body, I and Isabella''s sexy exposed body," Sophie said spinning around for emphasis.

    "Besides we will also want to tan and receive massages, I would like some professional female hands, not some perverts."

    Sophie looked like she wanted to say more, but I cut her off.

    "It''s okay"

    She was stunned by my acceptance and then she jumped up, clapping her hands together.

    She came close to me and planted a hard peck on my cheeks.

    "It was troublesome, but I was able to contact the people in Malibu and explain our situation" Sophie said her eyes looking anywhere but at me.

    "What situation did you explain."

    "That you''re a rich man who is considering joining their club but first wants to have a look at how things are done there."

    "Did you give my name"

    "No, of course not, I know better than to do that without your permission, I just pleaded and made the person behind the phone think of what he could gain if I was speaking the truth."

    "It''s okay then."

    "Everything settled with me" Sophie rushed back into the house, and I focused on Isabella.

    "Now where were we" I asked pinched her left nipples.

    "Aren''t you a bit too bold, we can do these things inside."

    "Oh, so you want us to go inside?"

    Isabela blushed at the realization that she had given out a bit of her thoughts, and I smiled while kneading her butt cheeks.

    "So, you left your boyfriend."

    "Yes. Sophie had a big hand in that. What did you do to her?

    She pestered me about my boyfriend throughout the whole of last week,"

    "And you saw things her way."

    "Somewhat, my ex-boyfriend was cool, but he had some glaring elements I rather despised about him. I usually ignored them but Sophie hammered on them and she can be quite persuasive with me when she puts her mind to it"

    Isabella rubbed her thighs discreetly as she spoke the last line and I couldn''t help but smirk at the internal relationship between these two friends.

    "She told me about your rather greedy desire"

    "What desire"

    "To fuck the both of us."

    Isabella went raw with this statement, and she focused a hard gaze on me.

    "She speaks of the advantages and fun to be had, but sharing my man is not something I''ve ever thought about."

    "You get to have Sophie by your side, she''s your best friend and true lover isn''t she."

    Surprise flashed in Isabella''s eyes and she looked towards the house.

    "She told you."

    "No, you both you both made that clear when you expertly went down on each other, it was a beautiful sight."

    Isabella''s eyes widened at this and I smacked her ass, as she looked down in embarrassment.

    Perhaps the girls didn''t make it official between themselves but the passion between them wasn''t something ordinary.

    "Come, let''s go in and let me fuck you some, I bet those dildos couldn''t scratch that gnawing itch."

    "Okay," Isabella readily replied, her body already shivering in anticipation.

    Holding her hand, I led her into the house taking her into Sophie''s room.

    "Sorry for the delay, I just want to... hell no.... we''re going to be late"

    Sophie jumped from her spot on the table where she was touching up on her lipstick in front of a mirror and hurried to us, but it was too late as I already had Isabela''s dress thrown over her large milky butt, her panty moved to the side and my cock, entering her snatch.

    "Mmmmh," Isabella moaned at the penetration and the sweet feeling that coursed through her.

    "We''re going to be late," Sophie threw her hands over her head.

    "The beach isn''t closing anytime soon Sophie"

    "Perhaps, but those celebrities and stars have a specific time they''ll linger around."

    "Sure, we''ll hurry up," I said as I grabbed Isabella''s hair and entered a rhythm.

    Frustrated at the situation, Sophie turned to Isabella and delivered a smack to her jiggling ass.

    Smack!!

    "Slut" she called.

    Isabella surprisingly though showed she could be shameless

    Mmmmh!!

    "Babe, do it again" Isabella begged with a moan but Sophie knew her friend too well.

    "No way, you''re not tricking me to join this mix. One round and we''re out of here."

    Though Sophie demanded we go only one round, Isabella and I went three before arranging our garments and being pulled out by her.

    "You seemed quite fired up about going to the beach today, is there someone you expect to be at the beach."

    "Yeah, Jennifer Lopez" she answered dreamily and I could even see a shine in Isabella''s eyes.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Sidelined Lover

    Leaving downtown Los Angeles, it took us close to 30 minutes to reach Malibu and while I parked, I watched as Sophie with bright eyes looked at the ATM card I had given her.

    "How much did you say is in here again"

    "About $45000"

    Not even Isabella was exempt from looking at the card with appreciation and the next second I was peppered with kisses.

    "Thanks Daddy" Sophie beamed.

    "I didn''t say you could spend all of it" I reminded her seeing how much her eyes glowed like bulbs.

    "Yeah, you said to spend wisely and only when necessary."

    "Good," I said as we exited the car.

    I knew there was no stopping Sophie from indulging, but at least with my words, her spending could be culled.

    Leaving the car, I and the girls, walked into a tall fancy building, Sophie and Isabella tugging boxes behind them.

    Malibu was a private area connected to the beach and filled with hotels, mansions for rent, restaurants and elite private clubs.

    It was a location which serviced the wealthy, top-tier celebrities and politicians finding a haven here, but that did not mean coming here made these people easy to access.

    Even within Malibu, there were levels of importance and for us who just seemed like the average rich person, we had a standard area within the opulent buildings to dwell.

    It was this area that Sophie had bragged to get us into, and I idly wondered how the girl hoped to meet Jennifer Lopez.

    The process to move to the more flamboyant area was too expensive and troubling for me to achieve on such notice without making a wave and it seemed Sophie knew a bit of this as she did not ask for more.

    We had entered one of the hotels at Malibu Hotel Springs and after paying for a room for the rest of the day at the receptionist desk and receiving identity cards, we walked together till we reached a junction that provided us two different paths.

    "Okay be good girls," I said turning to the two women.

    "Yes Daddy" Sophie said in not too subdued tone, a naughty look in her eyes.

    Giggling she leaned forward and kissed me.

    "I''ll be your good baby"

    Turning to Isabella I wondered if I would get a reaction from her and surprisingly, she walked up to me and gave me a kiss.

    She was just about to pull back when I put my hands around her.

    "What of you, are you my baby"

    "Depends are you ready to be my man" she silently asked.

    I was surprised by her words but a reply didn''t lack from my mouth,

    "I was ready the second I met you."

    Isabella smiled at this.

    "Then I''ll wait to see how ready you are, bye daddy," she said mouthing the last two words with a smile.

    [Ding! Isabella Locita has reached the minimum requirements to become a sugar baby do you want to add her.]

    Seeing this message surprised me, for Isabella to have skipped being a potential sugar baby and go straight to a sugar baby despite showing reluctance even now showing how much campaigning and brainwashing Sophie had done.

    I was thinking how much the Latina''s ass rippled when I fucked her from behind earlier when the system dropped another message.

    [Ding! You have no available sugar baby slot, till rejection, Isabella Locita has been put on queue]

    [Ding!! Due to your negligence, a woman has been put in the queue. Host it''s one thing to not want to add her, it''s another to have no room to add her.

    How will you feel if your lover puts you on the sideline.]

    [Ding!! You have been delivered a three-set punishment.]

    [Punishments loading]

    The series of words left me stunned and then the exactment of punishment had my mouth opening. I was flabbergasted by the situation but then seconds my shoulder fell in defeat and I rubbed my forehead.

    "My bad"

    In the end, I was the one who had set Sophie on Isabella and given her the go-ahead without even making sure I was ready to receive her no matter the circumstance. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Ding!! You have shown true remorse, punishment has been reduced to a two set.]

    "Wow system, didn''t expect such mercy from you."

    [My goal is to see you a great perverted sugar daddy, not punish you. You understand your mistake and are sorry for it, that''s what matters.]

    "Well in that case why not just cancel all punishments" I pleaded.

    [Because there are consequences.]

    In addition to my plethora of problems, I now had two punishments loading and to be honest, I was a bit worried.

    Sure, my last punishment had tremendously boosted my growth, making me a Billionaire with a strong budding team, It had also brought me brutal opponents, ones I couldn''t even identify up till this moment.

    "That''s why I need to quickly become more capable. I need power."

    While Sophie and Isabella came to Malibu to have fun, I came here to carry out some training.

    While the girls moved to mingle with the elites, I left the opulent atmosphere and descended to the beach where a sizable number of people were walking and running around.

    ...¡­

    "Hey, watch where you''re going"

    "Sorry," I said from my position on the ground, tapping around with my stick.

    Seeing my pitiful sight, the blonde man who I had just crashed into sighed and helped me get up.

    "It''s alright man. You need help?"

    "No, it''s okay I''m good," I said as I got to my feet.

    The man looked at me skeptically and then nodding his head, linked up with his girl and left.

    "Ahh 2002, when the younger generation still cared for the old and helpless," I said in my mind stretching my waist out of brain memory.

    "Can''t believe I used to be an old man"

    Getting my head out the memory lane, I moved some distance forward and looking around to make sure none of my previous victims were nearby, I closed my eyes and began walking forward.

    At the moment, if anyone stared at me, they would see a young handsome dressed in shorts and a short-sleeved shirt who had on black glasses and a walking stick.

    I was walking around pretending to be a blind man not for the fun of it, but because I was practicing viewing the world with mental.

    Since Wednesday I hadn''t slackened with my training, and today I was trying to work on a cool ability I had discovered mental gave me.

    When I had just gotten mental, the system had tutored that it gave me the ability to sense direct active internet and while that hadn''t changed, in addition to being able to attack with emotions, I also discovered that I could sense the world.

    It had been faint before, more of just an instinct like when someone got behind you and you felt it, though to a stronger level.

    Initially, I could only just know the numbers around me, but after my training and session with Martha and gaining more mental points, not only could I sense up to 7 people close to me at a go, but if I concentrated hard and sent my energy out into the atmosphere outlines of people and objects popped in my head.

    Unlike my eyes which needed a line of sight, with mental, a person or object''s shape no matter where it was, appeared in my head, their actions being updated in real time.

    The best thing about this was that the image in my head followed the same path of information transmission of my eyes so I faced no problem in processing them both, for me it was like I had perfect 360 vision.

    Unfortunately, though, unless I was seated in a single position and fully focused, my brain tended to process just a single image and the nearest of object. Worst of all, these images were presented poorly and failed to match real-time updates.

    I was still blank on what I was dealing with but I could already imagine the things I could do if I overcame this limitation.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Echo

    Out here on the beach, it was safe to bump into people, I didn''t have to fear damaging something important or knocking someone into the road, and I also had the soothing sounds of the waters to calm my mind as I tried to make heads of what I was doing.

    With my eyes closed once more, I released bits of my energy into the atmosphere, letting it spread for about 10 meters, then when the outline of the world around me appeared in my head, I began moving forward.

    It was like moving and trying to keep your eyes open at the same time, except that for me it was daunting.

    For each step I took, my mind''s vision became smaller, its range limited and as I further moved the remaining outlines in my vision became still, it was like a computer glitch.

    "Mind vision, that''s not a bad name for it"

    This time I moved as slowly as I could, sure that my antics were drawing gazes, but there was nothing I could do.

    Each step I made took seconds and using a few minutes to take 10 steps I sighed at the fact that my vision had reduced to just 2 meters and everything within it was not only colourless and scrambled, but stagnant, it was like the world had frozen.

    "Excuse me"

    "Ahhhh"

    Yes, embarrassingly enough, a girl had walked up to me and with my eyes closed and my mind vision messed up, I had no idea. I hadn''t even been able to sense her till she spoke.

    "Are you okay," She asked squatting because I had sent myself falling and looking at me with worry.

    "Yeah, I was just lost."

    By this point, I had already opened my eyes and the outdated vision in my head was fading away.

    I still had my dark glasses on, so the girl had no idea of my perfect sight and hence had no inhibition getting on her knees and leaning quite close to me.

    The girl was rather young, having blonde hair with dark roots, and she currently had on just a red bikini.

    "You must have fallen a lot, you got sand in your hair".

    "Yeah, I tripped a lot lately today," I said as my hair was cleaned of sand particles.

    While the girl ruffled my hair though, my eyes were on her melons which were hanging from her chest and swaying from her actions.

    "I want me some breasts."

    "Do you know where your friends or family, are, I''ll lead you to them."

    "What a sweet girl," I thought.

    "No, I came here with my sister and her friend. I wanted them to take me to the shores so I could touch the waters, but they said they were too busy so I came on my own.

    I''m sorry to bother you, but can you lead me there, I can already hear the waves."

    For all the troubles they could cause, women were very emotional creatures and what was more emotional than a blind young man who had been abandoned than his sister and wanted to only just feel the ocean waters.

    With the least bit of reluctant, the girl offered to lead me and happily, she volunteered to stay beside me,

    "I need to get back to school with my friends so I won''t be able to stay with you for long"

    "It''s alright, you''re already done enough."

    Though my glasses said I was looking at the sea, my eyes darted down to the girl''s bust and after some seconds, I decided that I wasn''t leaving the beach without cupping a feel.

    "Forgive my bad manners, what''s your name"

    "Lisa" the girl answered with a smile.

    "Nice name, I''m Marcus"

    "Nice to meet you Marcus"

    "The pleasure is all mine Lisa believe me. Right now, I''m still trying to convince myself that you''re a person and not an angel.

    "Oh, and why would you say that."

    "Your voice is so sweet and you''re so kind, you know what let me touch your back and make sure you don''t have wings."

    Chuckling at my words, Lisa had no qualms with me flailing my hands and eventually feeling her back.

    "See, there are no wings." She laughed when I took my hands off her in disappointment.

    I was down for a second and then I burst out with energy.

    "I heard some angels can hide their wings let me feel your hands."

    "Why" Lisa asked already offering them.

    Not answering her, I searched around the air and took her hands in mine for some seconds.

    "Wow, soft and smooth, just like an angel''s"

    "And how will you know what an angel''s hand is like" the girl questioned laughing.

    "Because feeling your hands give me the divine tingles."

    "Divine tingles" Lisa repeated in amusement.

    "Fine let me feel your face, your beauty will settle this"

    "Alright, "Lisa said pushing her hand forward, but when my left hand moved out, rather than grab her face, it held her right boob.

    "Woah, you have quite the cheeks, you must be quite the chubby angel."

    "No" the girl shakily let out, shocked by the turn of events and looking at me in embarrassment.

    "Your hands are on my breasts" she gasped out as I started squeezing her boob.

    "Oh, I suspected as much, they''re really soft. Can I hold it a little longer, it''s the first time I''m holding a boob."

    "No!!!"

    Slap!!

    Watching the girl storm away, I fell on my back while rubbing my cheeks and remembering the soft feel of her breast in my palm.

    "Very fleshy and bouncy. Her nipples were small but pointy."

    I was reminiscing about the feeling of Lisa''s chest when a particularly strong wave of water moved up and soaked my legs.

    I quickly withdrew my feet and sat up, shocked by the chill nature of the water. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I idly stared at the moving waves, a thought coming to mind.

    "Can I look underwater with mind vision."

    Without hesitation, I got to my feet and marched forward to test this.

    I walked forward till the water was just above my knees and then I closed my eyes and let bits of energy out of my mind.

    The process was slow and with no one around, I could only wait for the energy bits to fall down to the water and give my mind something to visualize.

    Eventually, it happened. The outline of an endless water in one direction and land in the other appeared in my mind, the waves moving front and back appearing and that was it.

    Water and Land were outlined in my head and there was nothing else.

    I was disappointed with such a lacklustre result, so I released more energy, saturating the atmosphere to penetrate the water and see what was underneath, even if just the sea bed.

    I stayed still fully forced and waiting for the world beneath the water in my vicinity to be revealed to me, and though it eventually happened it wasn''t how I expected.

    Frustrated at getting no results after several seconds and still hoping, I released a powerful burst of energy from my mind into the world and though much of this energy floated away, not even going down to the waters, a second later, the very world itself released a pulse and before I knew the outline of the everything both land and sea for about 1 km was perfectly revealed to my mind.

    "An echo," I thought as my mind crashed.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Fragility

    "Soft lips" was the first thought that came to my mind and then water flowed.

    "Oh my god, oh my god, oh god"

    I wasn''t the one making those exclamations it was Lisa and as I sat up and coughed up mouthfuls of water, I tried to understand what was happening.

    Around me were a few people and they all had worried expressions as they looked at me.

    I had never been in such a situation, being placed under so many stares, but I didn''t worry about that, because I found myself heaving out quite heavy breaths, the strong sensation of death still lingering in my body and mind.

    "Are you alright" several voices asked but before I could even think of replying to them, a pair of hands, grabbed my face, the teary eyes of its owner looking at me.

    "Are you okay," Lisa asked choking back a sob.

    "Yeah, I''m fine Lisa, no worries."

    Seeing that I was okay the people around dispersed with a few words, and Lisa who led me away from the beach, took me to a smoothie bar,

    She pulled out a chair for me at the table and then we both sat, silence filled the atmosphere between us.

    "How did you find me," I asked breaking the silence.

    I had an idea what happened but I wanted to know it had been.

    Lisa''s body jerked at my words and then letting out a sigh she spoke.

    "I found you floating on the water, face down, you were passed out." She said and then made a sniff.

    "I see"

    The last thing I remembered was what I termed as echo, the world for about 1km had displayed in my mind and then darkness.

    "I passed out, falling on the water and almost drowned to death." I thought with a powerful shudder.

    It just hadn''t been a feeling. If not for Lisa I would have truly died. The fact that I had woken up to a mouth-to-mouth procedure laid out the truth before me and yet I still couldn''t believe it.

    Everything, the knowledge I held, the billions in my name, my women, the promises I had made.

    Denise''s and Valera''s hopeful and trusting expressions came to my mind, and Lucy''s disappearance stung my heart.

    Sitting at the table, more than ever, I understood how much impact I currently had and held in numerous lives. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "System was I really going to die"

    [Do you need oxygen to live? You''re a unique mortal, not a god]

    Though the sarcasm stung a little, the answer was clear.

    "Thank you" I silently let out.

    "I''m still debating whether to slap you again or not, especially now that I see you are far from blind."

    The woman took a few seconds to calm her mind and then spoke again

    "You''re welcome."

    Looking at Lisa, I could see that she just like me had been letting out heavy breaths.

    "Must have been scary for you," I spoke.

    "Of course, I reject a supposedly blind pervert, then out of pity come to check on him, only to find him floating on the water unconscious.

    Don''t tell me you were trying to commit suicide because I refused you."

    The hilarity of Lisa''s words made me look at her boobs and shake my head.

    "They look like they have an amazing future, but I doubt even their prime self can make a man commit suicide."

    "Hey, I just saved your life"

    "I know, which is why I''m wondering if you''ll let me suck you them."

    Lisa so far had proven that while she was still young, she was quite full of confidence, but my words made her jaw drop and she began looking left and right hoping no one had heard me.

    "Are you for real?"

    "Your boobs might not be causing suicide but they very well can make a man shameless."

    Lisa''s eyes opened wide in shock and then her face tightened.

    She sneered and without a word stood to her feet and turned to leave.

    "Lisa" I called stopping her just as she made her first step."

    With a gaze that could freeze, she turned to me and I couldn''t help but think that such a look was not fit for a woman so young.

    "Seriously thanks, you saved my life.

    Before you leave, would you mind me getting your contact" I said standing up, but all I got was a nastier sneer.

    "Save your grubby fingers"

    With these words she walked away and watching her ass, I pictured holding her waist while ramming her from the back.

    Quickly I moved to the counter, where the man running the bar had been idly sitting.

    "Do you know her?" I asked pointing at Lisa''s departing figure.

    "No, any problem"

    "Get me her identity and I''ll give you a thousand bucks."

    The eyes of the man behind the counter brightened but then he looked at me skeptically.

    "I''m super rich"

    "I want $3000"

    "Don''t be stupid, you''re not the only one I can make this request to." Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Alright," he said accepting defeat.

    "I''ll be waiting here."

    While the bartender went off, I sat on a stoop at the counter and let out a heavy breath.

    My near-death experience had truly taken a lot out of me, but my spirits were not the least bit dampened.

    Sure death had nearly had me, but I was alive wasn''t I. While the fragility of my life had indeed been exposed, it only made me aware of how much more I needed to grow and that perhaps I should get a bodyguard.

    "Fuck that was too damn stupid" I screamed in my head.

    I had too much riding on me to die from drowning. The shame would make me walk straight to hell.

    While waiting for the bartender, I saw no reason to be idle and hurriedly checked my mind looking to assess the situation.

    A possible reason for me passing out on the water could have been exhaustion, but a look in my head showed that I still had a good quantity of energy left. Besides, the technique was named echo for a reason.

    I wasn''t the one fueling the transmission of so much data to my head. My brain''s only work was to process it, and thinking this I got my answer.

    "Data overload."

    Nearly 1 km worth of information being fed to my head at once must have been a big shock to my brain.

    "I wonder if I can repeat it,"

    I went into thought for several seconds, cranked my head left and right and then after hesitating for several seconds, bit my lip and took auction.

    Just letting out a burst of energy wasn''t what had enabled echo, my desire to see beyond what my body was capable of had been the game changer.

    "Let me see"

    This had been around the intent I subconsciously infused into the energy in my head before letting it out the last time and repeating it this time, though with less energy, a 3d picture of the world for about 100 meters around me was taken and put in my head and though this still had my brain ache a little, I smiled.

    "Now, I just have to make the pictures be taken at a fast and continuous rate"

    Unlike with my eyes, the information that appeared within my mind was digested at a much faster speed and I had just barely begun thinking about how to improve it when a scene within the 100-meter 3d image registered in my head and I immediately left the bar.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Violent Women

    Several meters from the bar where I had been taken to, was a large elevated piece of land, something that threatened to be called a hill and on it was a massage spot, which looked down at the sea.

    This massage ground was connected to two hotels, one of the hotels being the one the girls and I had booked a room at, so after showing my card to the bouncer at its entrance, I moved towards a particular tent.

    Though this message spot was just the one for the standard guest, the green lawns and fountains gave it quite the tranquil and soothing feeling and as I searched around for my targets, I nearly got lost in the several glistening female bodies around.

    Unfortunately, the tents which carried the absolutely naked women had their covers down and protected the client within.

    Beginning to get lost, I stood still and used echo once more and this time, being more experienced I was able to reduce the range of the echo to just 30 meters, suffering no pain and getting the precise location of my targets.

    "There they are," I muttered changing direction.

    It took me only two steps to have my destination in sight, but then I stopped because out of the tent I wanted to get to, Isabella and Sophie who were clad in white towels were being pulled out by two men. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The men were dressed in quite good-looking black clothes and boots and the earrings they each had on an ear touted them as quite the possible tough guys.

    The scene attracted several eyes around and I could even see one of the bouncers within the massage ground glance at them but in the end, no one did a thing, they all let out murmurs and pointed.

    From the tent Isabella and Sophie had been taking out of, two women with glistening hands, obviously masseuses stepped out to the edge and watched the scene, they had worried looks on their faces, but no one said a thing.

    My eyebrows immediately scrunched and amidst the men pulling the girls and Sophie raining down curses on them while screaming for help, I popped in their way.

    "Daddyyy" Sophie called without shame, her expression quickly turning bright.

    "This bastard and this hotel need to be sued" she immediately said turning to the men holding her and the security who were just watching from a distance.

    "Get out of the way"

    "Now..." is started.

    One word left my mouth and then the next second I had been kicked off my feet by the man grasping Isabella and was sitting on the ground with a lost look.

    Considering how strong I was, unless I had somehow stumbled on opponents of the much tougher spectrum, then this wasn''t something that was supposed to happen, and truthfully so it wasn''t.

    The only reason I had been swept off my feet, was because before the men had kicked me, mental had revealed his intent to me, and this time rather than just giving me a feeling of danger, it gave me a heads up on what was to come.

    Before the man threw a kick at my legs, I already knew a kick from the right foot was coming and when the future flowed according to my prediction, I let it hit out of disbelief and curiosity.

    "Wow, I''m not just sensing his intent, I''m reading it. Mental is proving to be a house of cards."

    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Blinking away my surprise, I was just about to get up and set things straight when the girls decided to take action on my behalf.

    For Sophie I wasn''t too surprised, even without our relationship, she had it in her.

    "Bastard" she screamed and not wasting a second threw out a punch.

    Of course, not only was my darling''s punch horribly thrown, but it was so slow that I could see her target sigh in annoyance before grabbing her hand and twisting her wrist.

    "Ouch" she cried, but she did not give up because she immediately bit his hand.

    Away from Sophie was Isabella and it was actually she who surprised me.

    Given her reserved personality, I would have thought she her too timid for violence, but she quite decently threw a swift punch, landing a blow on her opponent and ripping her captured arms out of his grasp.

    Of course, this was as far she could go as her undamaged opponent caught her almost immediately but just as he moved to slap her, I decided I had done enough observation.

    Still seated on the floor, I shot my left leg out and hit Isabella''s assailant on his shin, making him buckle and fall to his knees, and before he could even understand what was happening, I was on my feet and smashing my knee into his face,

    Crunch!!

    Yeah, that was the sound of his nose getting smashed in and before he could let out a scream, I grabbed the hand he wanted to use to hit my woman and made it go 360.

    It was only after I had done this that the scream came out and when people around began understanding what was happening, I was already on the other idiot who was gripping my Slut''s hair, trying to pull her teeth off his hand.

    By this time, he had already noticed my actions on his teammates and was readying to use Sophie as a shield but I quickly stepped forward and threw two fingers at his face.

    Poke!!

    Closing his eyes after they had been poked, the man instinctively released Sophia to attend to his face and while the girl stumbled away from him, I closed the distance between us, holding him in my embrace and releasing a fist to his guts.

    Slowly he slid off my body and lay on the ground passed out, blood leaking from his mouth.

    It had all happened in less than a minute and only the moans and the groans of Isabella''s assailant polluted the silence that had filled the massage ground.

    "What did they want with you guys" I asked pulling over Sophie and rubbing her scattered hair which stung from the harsh pull it had just suffered, the girl pitifully leaning into me.

    Justifiably I expected Sophie to have something to do with the problem and be the one to answer given her erratic knack but it was Isabella who spoke.

    "He''s my ex-boyfriend" she pointed at the man pitifully moaning on the ground."

    "Oh, why is here."

    "I don''t know."

    "Any reason why nobody did a thing" I said looking at the seeing and seeing that they remained unmoving and were either looking at me pitifully or warily.

    "Maybe because he''s part of a gang" Isabella answered, her eyes going to the ground. It was clear she wasn''t proud of her previous dating decision.

    "That still doesn''t answer why he would act so wantonly in such an elite space." I pointed out.

    "No one even seems to care that you both were being manhandled," I said bitterly, thoughts of suing getting in my mind before being squashed by my Michigan problems.

    "Maybe they''re not helping because they believe both girls are in the wrong" A voice said from behind, startling both girls, but not me.

    I had already picked up on his approach seconds ago and before he even spoke had an idea who it was.

    "What is with you and violent women" the voice said, its owner stopping some steps away from us and observing Isabella and Sophie.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Words On Energy

    The man had on black sandals, brown shorts and a blue shirt and he was sipping from a straw put in a coconut without a care in the world.

    "Why would everyone think they are the ones in the wrong."

    "We didn''t do anything wrong" Sophie added.

    "Because they are part of the Crenshaw gang and their leader is one of the owners of Hotel Springs.

    It doesn''t make sense for its gang members to stupidly go around harassing guests instead of calling security unless they''ve committed some serious crime," Lambert finished taking a noisy drag from his coconut.

    "Mr. Lawson, you should have a talk with your girls on what they''ve done."

    "We didn''t do a thing" Sophie repeated with a frown and Isabella also nodded.

    "He''s my ex-boyfriend and was being salty"

    "You heard them" I finished.

    "Well, in that case, there is nothing to worry about. You are way beyond being hassled by a gang" Lambert dryly said.

    Since beating up the two men, though no one came towards us, the tension in the air had been getting thick, telling of a brewing storm and just as Lambert finished talking, a group of five men dressed in rather neat black suits appeared on the massage grounds.

    The men walked calmly and without haste, navigating towards us till the man reached beside Lambert who had calmly made way for him.

    "Mr, Lambert, do you know them," The man at the front asked, his expression neutral and his tone respectful.

    "Yes, he''s a fr...." Lambert started but paused. He looked at me and the girls and then continued," he''s an acquaintance, a very important one."

    "Hmmm"

    The man who had spoken to Lambert was quite tall and had a moustache, and looking away from Lambert, he looked to the two men on the ground and then to me.

    At some point, Isabella and Sophie had moved behind me, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at their fearful but alert gazes.

    "Something funny" the man said fixing me with a piercing gaze.

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Oh, it''s just my girls, I''m thinking they look quite cute."

    Considering the tense situation, my words had everyone even my babies looking at me like I was dumb.

    "Are you mocking me."

    I opened my mouth to speak, probably about to say something sensible and slightly provoking, but Lambert beat me to speak.

    "Paul, escalating things won''t go well for you."

    Lambert''s words drew everyone''s attention to him, particularly the leader of the group who was named Paul.

    "What''s that supposed to mean" Paul asked, an edge to his tone.

    Despite eyes on him Lambert stood unbothered with his coconut in hand and answered.

    "I have no idea whether or not he''s stronger than you, but what I do know is that he''s not someone the Crenshaw gang wants to have a problem with because of something like this.

    Lady Beatrice won''t be happy."

    Lambert nodded at the men on the ground as he spoke and his words made Paul''s expression change.

    Lambert''s words though chill and unbothered had an effect on Paul and when next he turned to his, the hardness in his eyes was gone, a calmness to it.

    "Guess he''s been thinking I can just be bullied."

    "Sir, madams, may I know the reason behind your lethal actions."

    Paul''s character did a perfect 360, but frankly speaking, I wasn''t impressed.

    "When you marched over here like an enraged bull, looking to rain down justice, you didn''t ask about that." I started.

    I could feel both Isabella''s and Sophie''s grips tighten on my hand, but I didn''t relent.

    After nearly dying I had woken to find that my girls were being bullied. Just because the idiot had a change of heart didn''t mean that I was going to ignore his deadly intentions for me, I had sensed it all and had even peeked a budding kick.

    "There are two women back in the tent my girls were taken out of, around three security men in here and several customers who have watched the whole spectacle.

    Those are more than enough people to get a story out of."

    My words made Paul contemplative, an unreadable expression on his face but I didn''t wait for him to answer.

    "Now will you step out of my way or do I have to cripple all five of you."

    Personally, I hoped to cripple them and I wasn''t sure if the sudden savagery I felt came from my recent death experience or my fury at the thought of what would have happened to Sophie and Isabella if I wasn''t here. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Paul, let me lead things from here."

    Though Lambert obviously didn''t want to mix in the fry, it was clear he was very much against the situation escalating.

    To my surprise, Paul and his men stepped out of the way and as I and the girls followed after Lambert, Paul gave an apology.

    I didn''t deign to answer it.

    The girls went and got dressed up and then we departed the massage grounds.

    "Ahhh you young people, always full of energy and ready to make use of it"

    There were two official paths from the massage grounds, one leading to Hotel Springs and the other leading to Sparks.

    The path to Hotel Springs was paved with beautifully shaped stones and tall flowers on both sides and as we trod it, Lambert lamented on the just escaped situation.

    Considering I was much older than him, well mentally, I focused on Lambert trying to pick out his age.

    "Would you have rather I let them do as they wish."

    "I wasn''t referring to just you Mr. Lawson, but everyone, you all wanted to use your energy whether in one way or the other, I never said you were wrong."

    "I see"

    "Thank you," Sophie said, Isabella following after.

    "Oh, what polite girls, seems you made an excellent pick."

    While Isabella and Sophie became embarrassed at the compliment gripping both my arms I was intrigued by Lambert.

    "You''re advising on energy like you''re aren''t also filled with energy."

    Lambert looked 32 but the man''s revelation of his true age surprised me.

    "I''m 39 Mr. Lawson and the reason you see me looking this young and handsome is because I spend my energy on the right things, my wife and my work.

    One of them tests and pushes me forward, while the other maintains and renews me.

    It''s an incredible thing and I hope you feel it, especially since they say, the more the merrier."

    Lambert''s words had the girl''s face reddening and their minds churning in thought, while I grew more interested.

    "What about you, wouldn''t you want to go merrier."

    "Naa, I''m fine with just my wife, her hassle is enough for me, besides" he said turning to look at Isabella and Sophie who were trying to merge themselves with me.

    "I don''t think I''m blessed with as much energy as you, I need to thoroughly manage mine."

 Chapter 144 - 144: Stingy Sister

    Lambert led us into Hotel Springs, taking us to a lobby quite different from the ones the girls and I had entered.

    "I supposed you know your way from here." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I didn''t but the girls nodded their heads so everything was cool.

    "Do I have to be worried about them?"

    "As long as it is what you say it is, then you don''t have to worry about anything, the manager of the hotel will probably come give you an apology tonight" Lambert said shaking the coconut in his hand.

    It was apparent the man''s drink was finished and his disappointed expression told us how he felt about that.

    "We won''t be staying for the night"

    "Oh, then I guess they''ll send an apology gift," Lambert said then he gave another look.

    "Or maybe the manager will come himself."

    Looking around, Lambert was just about to wave us bye and go get himself another drink when a woman wearing a white hat and dressed in a white gown that revealed her slim figure walked over to us and tapped him on the shoulders.

    "Where have you been, I''ve been looking for you."

    "Oh sorry, I was attending to some important matters."

    "Well, be quick, I''m waiting for you."

    "Sure"

    Just as she had come, the woman silently left and my arm which Sophie had been squeezing the hell out of even before she even spoke was released.

    "You know Jennifer Lopez" Sophie asked, her voice trembling in excitement.

    Lambert looked at Sophie a bit cautiously and then answered.

    "Yeah, I''m guessing you''re a fan."

    Sophie was immediately nodding like a duck and I found the sight comical.

    Her eyes were full of yearning and to my surprise, Lambert decided to indulge in her hopes.

    "She''s here for a meeting, but there''s a scene she wants to shoot, you guys can come along"

    Sophie''s eyes lit bright and I could have sworn she wanted to jump Lambert in a hug.

    "Can I go?" She asked, and I had barely nodded when the girl was already at Lambert''s side.

    To my surprise though, there was still pressure on my other hand and when I looked at Isabella, I surprisingly found her looking up with a distraught expression.

    Up above us was a hollow space surrounded by balconies attached to the several floors about us.

    Quickly I looked up but was only able to catch a glimpse of a person in silver clothes walking away from the edge of the 8th floor balcony, precisely where Isabella had been looking.

    "Anything the problem," Lambert asked noticing our gazes.

    "What''s with the 8th floor, at the receptionist desk we were told it''s closed off."

    "Some bigshot booked it I don''t know much" Lambert shrugged.

    "Seems you two aren''t coming"

    "I''m not interested," I said and turned to Isabella.

    "I''m good" Isabella said surprising I and Sophie.

    "Alright." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    With Sophie by his side, Lambert departed, leaving just me and Isabella.

    Turning to the Latina beauty, I wanted to question her but a man in a blue suit walked up to us.

    His head was bald, his steps were steady and with the snake tattoo he had by the side of his face he looked like someone who could fight brutal.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Lawson, but can you come with me."

    "Sounds like a kidnap"

    "Apologies, but my boss wants to speak with you, nothing more."

    "Who''s your boss."

    "I can''t say," he said his eyes going around, "You will see them when you meet them."

    "Okay. Isabella, you return to the room, when I''m¡­."

    "Her too," the man said.

    "Well, I guess this helps with the question of who," I thought looking at Isabella who had gotten more distraught.

    Moving in front of her and blocking off the image of the man in a suit, I stroked Isabella''s cheek.

    "Should we call the police?"

    Isabella looked at me surprised at my train of thoughts.

    "You don''t have to be scared."

    "No, we don''t need to call the police, she''s just an old face, it''s nothing serious"

    Also curious about this individual, I turned back to the man in suit and nodded at him.

    "Please follow me."

    It came as no surprise to me when the man led us up to the 8th floor, going to the particular area where Isabella had been looking.

    As Lambert said, this area had been bought out.

    Unlike the other floors which contained different people with different kinds of tests, on this floor, there were just men in suits and a few women in heels standing or moving around with purpose.

    The only thing different about the people here was that I could see a mix of northern and southern American blood, all the women I had seen so far being Latino though.

    We were walked through a long corridor before being taken to a room where I was asked to be searched.

    "I have on just shorts and a shirt, but if you people are still insistent about searching me, then let her do it."

    Within the room I was in were several tables and other than about 5 men there were two girls at a table playing cards with some men.

    Not interested in getting felt up by some random dude, I requested a blonde who had the tattoo of a snake riding out of the collar of her leather jacket.

    The man leading me accommodated my request and the Latino babe dressed in full tight leather and wearing heels walked over to me, amusement in her eyes as she chewed a gum.

    "You sure your baby will like that," she asked looking over at Isabella who was for the most part expressionless.

    "I''m cool" Isabella said and the woman though surprised focused back on me and ran her hands over my body.

    "You work out well si" she said licking her tongue.

    Her hand descended to the lower parts of my body, but then rather than keep feeling my body through my clothes, her hands slipped into the bands of my shorts.

    "Oh," a gasp left her lips as she held my dick, feeling it rapidly hardening and most importunately thickening."

    Her eye immediately flashed with desire and she couldn''t resist stroking it a few times.

    "What you say? You survive Dona, we go get a room." She bit her lips and said.

    "Well, I don''t have any problem with that, but you''ll have to take permission from her."

    When we both looked at Isabella, a mocking grin flashed on her lips and the lady could only let go of me with a sneer, looking at Isabella.

    "You shouldn''t be stingy sister."

 Chapter 145 - 145: Hot

    With a bulge in my pants, both Isabella and I were led out of the room and taken to a much wider room. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    The room had three chandeliers, a long white couch and cushions but we didn''t stay there, we were taken through a couple of doors that led to a room with a wide TV on the wall at its end and just a single woman with a few men standing at the back, seated on a brown couch and heatedly watching a telenovela. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Puta merda! Essse desgracado traiu ela come a propria Irma? Filho da puta"

    The woman''s sudden outburst had us three pausing in our tracks and staring at the TV where a guy was kissing a woman in confusion.

    "The guy is cheating on his girlfriend with her sister" Isabella who was by my side offered and I nodded in understanding.

    "Exactly'' the woman at the front burst out pausing her movie as she got to her feet and turned to us, a slice of orange in her left hand and a knife in the other and as she approached us, the man who had led us here moved to the side.

    "Men like that. Weak.

    If you take a woman, you stay loyal. If not, don''t take her at all.

    You agree, don''t you?"

    The sudden words and questions surprised me, especially since the knife was pointed at me, but I shrugged.

    "I''m truthful to my women."

    "And brutal to the enemy. Very brutal." She said nodding putting the slice of orange in her mouth and licking her finger, her long red beautiful nails catching my attention.

    "I like you, viu? You act weak, but when it''s for your woman? Boom, you become strong.

    Come work for me, I let you bring your babies, take care of them too, ne?"

    The woman had on a coloured silk robe and the way she expressed herself as she spoke, had me amused.

    "I appreciate your compliment and invite, but I don''t even know who you are."

    "Ah, my bad. Is this boy Deringo" she waved at the paused face on the TV, "tch, he making me mad, I forget to introduce myself.

    But why Isabella no say who I am? She forget or she want surprise?"

    Both our eyes moved to Isabella and immediately she lightly bowed.

    "Me desculpe, chefe."

    "hmm"

    Seeing the displeasure on the woman''s face, I easily figured that whatever Isabell had said hadn''t exactly pleased her and she didn''t hide it.

    "Seems your baby don''t like me, ne?"

    The woman though didn''t pay much attention to it, she instead turned to me and gave her introduction.

    "I''m Dona Antonia Silva. I have just fingers here in Los Angeles, but from the hills of Rio to the streets of Sao Paulo. The favelas, the governors, everyone knows my name."

    My eyes narrowed at Antonia''s words and after quickly browsing through my brain I was surprised.

    "You''re from Brazil,"

    "Si"

    "What brings you all the way from Brazil to the US"

    "Like I say. I have fingers in Los Angeles" Antonia repeated, wiggling her fingers in the air.

    "I see"

    Nodding her head, she spun on her feet, her billowing robe showing me a bit of her thick thighs, and then bouncing her big juicy ass in my direction, she moved to the back of her couch and bent over.

    "What is it with Brazilian women and incredible asses" I cursed in my head as Antonia''s action got me to watch her rear be pushed backwards and its large heart shape curving out.

    I don''t know if she did it on purpose or not, but none of the 5 men at the ends of the room reacted to this display or dared look at it.

    When Antonia stood back up and turned to us, the knife she initially carried was gone and there was a slice of orange in her hand.

    Antonia had no qualms about sensually pushing the slice into her mouth with her seriously beautiful fingers and letting out a moan.

    "Hmm muito gustoso."

    "Now. You decided" she said turning to me.

    "Now" I asked surprised at the demand for an instant reply.

    "Si, now''

    "You don''t even know me" I pointed out once more.

    "I see you fight. You calm and strong, lightning fast." She said throwing out her hands to demonstrate how I move." Besides I know your baby, she is a smart one.

    No way she pick a dummy American."

    Antonia''s reason was simple and to the point, but I wasn''t interested, joining her gang gave me no advantage.

    "Thanks for the offer, but I''ll have to decline."

    Antonia frowned, then she looked to Isabella and then let out a sigh.

    "Is it because of Isabella, it nothing serious. She just worried child."

    Antonia seemed quite interested in having me but while she tried to convince me to join her band, the gears in my head were shifting as I thought about what I could do to get her robes slipping off her body and her juicy ass put at my mercy.

    Fucking a Brazilian gang boss would be an experience.

    Before I could say a word though, a man quickly walked into the room and stopping at Antonia''s side whispered into her ears, making her frown.

    "That woman, just because I''m in her hotel she thinks she can walk in her as she wants."

    No sooner had Antonia shouted that another woman followed by two vigilant men behind entered the room, the woman had on a long black dress that showed off her hips and legs, a nice cleavage decorated by a diamond necklace and she had on heels with glittering laces.

    "Dona Antonia" she greeted

    "Beatrice" Antonia answered with a smack of her lip

    The Brazilian gang boss had her hand folded over her chest looking ready to talk to Beatrice but was then surprised when the blonde-haired woman who had her bundled up turned to me.

    "Marcus," she said extending the back of her hand to me, being quite informal.

    Beatrice looked like a princess, nothing like the gang boss I had been told she was, and as she called my name, a sweet smile spread on her lips.

    "I wasn''t aware you took the title of lady that seriously," I said as I took her hands and politely kissed its back.

    "I have an ancestry with roots to some fallen royal family in Spain, I like to indulge in this past heritage."

    "I see."

    "Yeah, you hear something new every day" Beatrice and then she straightened up.

    "Also, I''m here to apologize to you concerning the incident between you and two of my men. It was pure foolishness from them and I assure you they will be punished."

    Beatrice spoke all her words firmly and kept her eyes on mine throughout, but I wasn''t so easily patronized.

    "I''m not the one that was assaulted, Lady Beatrice"

    "Of course," the woman perfectly smiled and turned to Isabella.

    Beatrice''s apology to Isabella was full of sincerity and regret, even more profound than mine and then the woman turned to me.

    "Marcus, how about we step out of here, and I show you both the extent of my apology"

    Though Lambert had failed to predict that Beatrice herself would come to apologize, it seemed he hadn''t been wrong about there being gifts.

    Before I could answer though, Antonia who had been ignored, reminded us that she was still present and we were in her abode.

    "Ta cega? Marcus and I aren''t done. You said sorry, now move."

 Chapter 146 - 146: Hot And Dangerous

    Watching the two women turn their gazes on each other I couldn''t help but be amused within because right now a drama, one akin to a telenovela had just played out.

    As someone who just owned a portion of Hotel Springs, while it was her men who had indeed caused me trouble, the general manager of the hotel coming would have been more sensible. The hotel was after all under his jurisdiction.

    Still though, it was okay for Beatrice to want to apologize to me in person if she feared a misunderstanding between us, but the question now was why had she done it while I was still with Antonia.

    The simple answer was that someone, perhaps Lambert had tipped her extra info about me and she hearing that her fellow gang leader, Antonia was with me had rapidly stormed over.

    Antonia did mention that she had some fingers in Los Angeles, so it made sense for her and Beatrice to be competitors and for Beatrice to totally not want to let Antonia pull me into her camp.

    But then the funny thing was that all these fears had just been in Beatrice''s over-calculative mind.

    Antonia didn''t know about my financial capabilities and she only took interest in me because she saw me as muscle to add to her crew.

    The woman desired to make me a subordinate and nothing more and she would have simply sent me out after I refused her if it wasn''t for Beatrice coming here and giving me a Steller treatment. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    Antonia might still be lost on what was going on, but she wasn''t dumb to not understand that there was more than meets the eye to me.

    Beatrice had basically screwed herself over to¡­..

    At this thought, my mind froze and a literal image of Antonia naked and making Beatrice her bitch popped into my head.

    "That would be so hot"

    "Well, you seemed pretty done, and besides, his girl looks like this is the last place she wants to be, Isn''t that right Isabella."

    Before Isabella nodded her head and put me in contention between two underworld bosses, I raised my hand and stopped her.

    "Ladies, I believe I will be taking my leave now. Dona Antonia, it was a pleasure talking with you, especially getting to see your face, but I would have to decline your offer as I have other obligations at the moment.

    Lady Beatrice, you can be assured that all is well with us. The matter between this hotel and me is forgiven and forgotten."

    I specifically stated hotel to cut off any special links between me and her gang.

    "We''ll be taking our leave now."

    "Dona" Isabella bowed and then grabbing her hand I had us exit.

    Though I could see the unhappiness in their eyes, they both with smiles nodded at us and I wasn''t surprised to face no obstacle as we exited.

    They were gang bosses, they had an image to maintain, what would their subordinates think if they saw them shamelessly fighting over me?

    Sure, both female bosses were hot, Antonia especially with her Portuguese accent, juicy ass, long nails and bold character, but just as hot items were dangerous, so were they.

    In a world predominantly dominated by men, these two had risen as leaders in a dangerous industry.

    I already had enough on my platter, I wasn''t looking to add a volatile or cunning female gang boss to my issues.

    Engaging with the underworld while I was still lost in the dark was just inviting disaster.

    Calmly leading Isabella back out, perfectly remembering how we had come in, we walked into the room where we had been searched and I found myself coming face to face with the woman who had searched me earlier.

    In her eyes, I could see the desire to have my shaft deep in her womb but unfortunately, now couldn''t be the time for that.

    I was trying to get out of the eyes and minds of the two female bosses, taking her with me to my room was no different than blowing out the horns to the world that I was linked with a Brazilian gang. Who knew how many gangs in Los Angeles were against Antonia''s presence?

    Pushing her hair to the back, she got up to walk to us, but dousing her with a more refined dose of fear she paused in her tracks and shuddered.

    Walking past the woman, Isabella turned and looked at her and then stared at me in surprise.

    "I would have thought you would hit on her." She asked.

    "I actually planned to fuck her, but it would lead to too much trouble so I backed out."

    Isabella was not Sophie who would cheer to me turning any cunt to my dump bucket so I wondered what her reaction would be to my veracious hunger.

    Isabella and I returned to our room, not surprised to find Sophie absent.

    Sitting on the bed I informed Isabella that I was going to go for a bath, but I had just taken off my shirt when the woman walked in front of me, and pushing me on the bed, straddled me. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Isabella grabbed my neck and then leaning down roughly captured my lips, her teeth biting my lip and her tongue exploring my mouth.

    Pressing down on my neck, Isabella did this for nearly a minute before pulling back and while she let out heavy, breaths, in need of oxygen I had a smirk on my face.

    Along with her breaths and rapidly rising chest, Isabella''s hair had fallen forward covering her face and she looked quite hot.

    Moving her hair out of her face she fixed me with a glare,

    "Gosta de umas Brasileras safadas, ne?''

    "What does that mean "I asked lost, looking at the vexed woman.

    "It means that since you like Brazilian bad girl''s that much, I''ll give you a Brazilian bad girl"

    Saying nothing more, Isabella dived down to my lips, and this time rather than hold my neck she tightly grabbed my hair and while kissing me, she ground her big ass on my straining bulge as hard as she could.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Bad Baby

    Papi!!

    Sim!!

    Papi grande!!

    Most of what Isabella said I didn''t understand but as I sat and watched her bounce her naked body on my cock, her each word churned the essence in my balls and brought me ever close to nutting in her waiting cave.

    Squelch! Squelch!! Squelch!

    It wasn''t just me that had gotten super horny but Isabella also and it showed in how much her pussy leaked.

    Looking down at my cock, I marveled at how Isabella, kitty swallowed and bathed it in her wetness before releasing it and then repeating the process.

    Taking in deep breaths, I looked up to Isabella who was stuck looking at the ceiling and my eyes looked to her breast jiggling in front of me and I caught a nipple in my mouth.

    "Si papi, chupe mais forte"

    I didn''t know this one, but as Isabella pressed my head to her chest, I understood the assignment.

    For several seconds just the heavy slaps of Isabella''s big ass smashing on my thighs and the wet sounds of her cock sucking up my dick rang throughout the room and then gripping my head even tighter, Isabella climaxed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Papi'' she moaned as her pussy walls clenched around my cock and bathed it in her nectar.

    As she came, Isabella shuddered, my buried cock deep in her baby hole and then she slackened in my grasp.

    While Isabella recovered, I rubbed her back and felt up her soft butt cheeks.

    "Daddy still wants more" I whispered in Isabella''s ear delivering several pecks on her cheek.

    "Si Papi" Isabella answered as she came down from her second orgasm since we started fucking.

    It took Isabella nearly a minute to recover. She got off me and crawling onto the bed presented her ass to me, wiggling as she pressed her head and chest to the mattress.

    "What''s your relationship with Antonia," I asked as I got behind Isabella rubbing my slick dick around her asshole.

    Isabella shuddered but gave me an answer.

    "Like I said it''s nothing serious, she helped my family when we were in Brazil, I stayed with her for quite some time too."

    "If she helped you, then why don''t you like her."

    "Mmmh¡­ it''s not that I don''t like her, it''s just that the Dona can be quite very brutal and cruel."

    Isabella''s tone was quite low and contained a shudder, and I got an idea of what she was saying.

    "Well in that case, rather than being grumpy with her, shouldn''t you fear her."

    "It''s complicated, but don''t worry yourself about it, Dona won''t harm me."

    Very likely, there were a few more questions that wanted to pop into my head, but Isabella''s backdoor grabbed all of my attention and as I pushed the head of my dick past her sphincter, only pleasure filled my brain.

    "anghhh''

    Moaning, Isabella grabbed the sheets tightly as I slowly pushed my shaft into her puckered hole and when I bottomed out she let out gasps and lay on the bed heavily breathing.

    "How is it honey."

    "I''m full Papi."

    "Are you ready to go"

    "Si"

    Slowly I pulled my cock out of Isabella''s tight asshole and then I pushed it back in.

    Getting another gasp from her, I repeated the same action, slowly increasing my speed till a constant clapping and gasping sound began sounding.

    Isabella''s hole gripped and massaged my cock as I fucked her and the woman herself soon feeling the pleasure began moaning.

    "Papi" she called as I reached out and pulled on her hair forcing her upper body up.

    "You''re so sweet darling," I said as my pace further increased, this intensifying the strength of the moans leaving Isabella''s lips.

    Pulling on Isabella''s hair harder, I watched as her ass rippled when it collided with my thighs and without hesitation I released a slap on it.

    Mmmh!!

    Smack!!

    Mmmh!!

    Isabela moaned with each hit that I delivered, and pausing with my thrusts, I let go of her hair and grabbed her arms, pulling her till her back was on my chest and resumed thrusting into her.

    While I fucked Isabella, my hands moved to the front and grabbed her chest, kneading her full fleshy mounds and teasing her nipples.

    "Papi, so good"

    Isabella''s cry for me got more frequent and turning her face to mine, I sucked on her lips.

    Getting lost in the feel of my tongue, Isabella reached behind and held onto my head, and moving my left hand to her waist, I increased the strength of my thrusts till I began pounding her.

    Isabella''s cries echoed throughout the room for several minutes, and soon we both hit our climax.

    While Isabella''s kitty released its nectar my cock began shooting ropes of cum into her ass, painting her dark hole white.

    Mmmhhh!!

    Isabella moaned as she came, her body held close to me by my arms and then when I pulled out from her, she sat on her butt.

    "Alright, let''s get cleaned up, it almost time to leave," I said from behind, moving to help her get up.

    Isabella and I cleaned up in the bathroom, a second fuck for her ass not something the woman could escape, and then while we were getting dressed Sophie returned.

    Just stepping in and seeing us in towels, Sophie''s eyes narrowed and then she snorted,

    "Can''t believe you guys spent the entire time fucking, I swear you''re like bunnies."

    "You speak like you''re any better." Isabella fired back and as for me, I focused on putting lotion on my skin.

    At some time during their banter, Sophie took something out of her bag and showed it to us.

    I wasn''t interested, but Isabella was curious and when the girl saw it, a squeal left both their mouths.

    "I need to go home" I thought to myself already planning on tasks to tackle.

    Unfortunately, I was not excluded from whatever had the girls hyped.

    "Daddy" Sophie sweetly called out, kneeling in front of me after both she and Isabella had done some whispering, Isabelle quickly following after.

    Looking at the two women who were looking at me cutely and jointly stroking my dick, I wondered what they wanted this time.

    "What are you both up to," I asked not letting myself be fazed by the pleasure their hands were delivering to my dick and balls.

    "Well, there is a gala at Malibu five days from today¡­.."

    "These Girls," I thought as I listened to their request.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Surely 31 Is Enough

    It was 6:23 by the time I returned home after dropping off Isabella and Sophie. Other than almost dying today, everything else had gone according to plan and I felt quite accomplished.

    The only thing left for today was a nice evening meal and I was very much looking forward to it.

    Climbing past Martha''s apartment, I got to my room and after freshening up, I waited and waited and by 7:10 just when I had begun wondering if Valera had failed her mission there was a knock on my door.

    "She''s so going to be pissed" I shuddered as I walked to answer the door.

    Martha had spoken against involving Valera in our Matter and well I had just gone and done that.

    Honestly, as I opened the door I was ready to dodge a pot of hot soup being thrown at me but no such thing came in sight.

    "Martha" I called as opened the door and stared at the bombshell behind the door, my eyes studying her with interest and liking that she held a bag.

    It wasn''t that Martha did anything spectacular, but on her lips, I could notice a light extra shine.

    She put on flip-flops and as someone who had gotten a foot job from her, I can swear that she had just gotten her nails painted a beautiful red.

    Her hair which fell behind her looked much straighter than it usually was and it was darker and had a shine to it.

    "Is that perfume" I wondered to myself as I sniffed the air.

    "Your feet look quite beautiful tonight"

    "I''m sure anything that can make you cum looks quite beautiful" Martha fired as if having been waiting for those words.

    "Ahhh, so I fell for a trap," I thought, " no worries."

    "I see you''re feistier than usual tonight."

    As I spoke, I took a step closer and put my right hand around Martha''s waist, grabbing a handful of her ass.

    Surprisingly, other than a shudder Martha did not attempt to get away from me and facing no obstruction I rained kisses on her lips and cheeks.

    "You''re like a child" she sneered.

    "Yet what do you call me in bed," I whispered in her ear getting a snort in return.

    "Here''s your meal" Martha handed me the bag.

    "Take it inside"

    I took a step back and pushed the door open but Martha didn''t budge an inch.

    "Okay, you win" I said taking the bag from her,

    "Our baby told me that you went out, when did you get back."

    "That''s none of your business."

    "Today was Sunday, a day Valera doesn''t need to go to school. If I find out that you spent the day rest of the day out of the house rather than with her. I will make your life miserable.

    Miserable for you, but pleasant for me and Valera."

    Martha and I had a stare-off, and then she turned to leave but I caught her arm.

    "I''m going to need breakfast tomorrow morning, before 8 am"

    "How is that my business."

    "Well, if you want to go to work, you''ll need to have it ready for me."

    Martha''s face scrunched in a frown, her eyes moving to the bag she had given me and I chuckled because I knew why she was acting so.

    You can take the bag, and retrieve the money you put in it.

    "I hate you."

    "Yet your mouth sucks my dick like it spits money," I said grabbing a fist full of Martha''s ass she bent down to take the bag.

    It didn''t take Martha long to collect a bundle of cash and as she marched away, I stayed watching her fat ass jiggle.

    "I can never get tired of that," I said to myself as I returned to my room.

    I was truly famished, but before I consumed what Martha brought me, I called up her status.

    [Name: Martha Taylor

    Type: Potential daughter

    Trust:65

    Affection:98

    Fear: 32

    Loyalty:31

    Horniness:78

    Comment: Weak for Marcus Lawson]

    "Surely she won''t poison me with a loyalty of 31," I said as I went to unpackage my meal.

    ...¡­.

    For the next two mornings, I bullied Martha and had her make for me breakfast and on the third day as she placed my food on my desk I appeared behind her in just a towel.

    "You smell super nice today" I said hugging her from behind and landing kisses across her neck.

    Martha was completely dressed for work, her long kneaded red skirt grabbing my attention quite strangely.

    "I''m hard" I whispered in her ears,

    "I''ve been quite busy with school, and haven''t had a release in two days"

    "If you still have time to think about a release, then you clearly aren''t focused on school enough." Martha turned and said to me.

    "Normally, you''re right, but it''s your ass and blowjobs honey, they would confuse a man even on his wedding day."

    Smack!!

    Slapping and squeezing Martha''s rear, I led her to the bed, sitting on it''s edge,

    "Come drain me"

    The woman looked at me clinically, the wide smile on my lips and the confidence in my eyes making her sigh before going down on her knees.

    She undid my towel and then seeing my semi-hard cock, put her hands on her thighs and stretching her head forward extended her tongue and began licking it.

    It was a beautiful sight.

    Martha looked like she had become submissive, but that was wrong, she was this docile to me because two days ago which was Monday she had decided to put me to the test.

    After giving me breakfast she went and looked for a job in another diner, a hotel and a restaurant.

    Without hesitation, I bought all these establishments but this wasn''t what had shaken Martha up.

    For a day in a good region of Los Angeles, I had blacklisted Martha and thankfully this had broken her spirit because the warnings and earfuls I received from Nadia and Denise respectively were far from mild.

    Had Martha continued relentlessly, she would have gotten the last laugh.

    Under the skills of just Martha''s mouth, I came in her mouth within minutes, and as she gulped down my seeds my finger brushed through her hair.

    "You look beautiful."

    Despite sucking me off to ejaculation, Martha was still in pristine condition and when she pulled her red lips off my dick, ignoring me, she stood to her feet and turned to leave.

    "Marcus" she called just as she reached the door, suprising me.

    "Yes"

    "Where is your neighbour Lucy, I haven''t seen her for quite some time."

    "She''s away handling some matters." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, I hope she''s well, she looked quite heartbroken the last time I saw her."

    "Heartbroken "

    Martha snorted at my curious expression before answering.

    "After she gave me the envelope" Martha said bitterly, her boyfriend came to find her and he told her something which made her very sad

    "Must be Albert''s death" I said in my mind and nodding at Martha, the woman exited with her usual heavy steps.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Period?

    Oatmeal and congee with egg and meat were what I got for breakfast, and after enjoying my hearty meal, I dressed up and departed for school.

    Getting into the BMW this time, I sighed at the reminder that I had dumped one of my cars in some garage and needed to get a new house.

    I had always found my apartment comfortable, but now that I had plans for a bigger place, the flaws with it were becoming quite glaring.

    The first two days of the week were the busiest days of school for me so I had no time to reconsider rescheduling with Nadia for another house appointment.

    As I drove to school, I wondered whether to schedule an appointment for today as by 3 pm I should be done with all academic activities.

    I got to school on time and began my day.

    The first and second classes went smoothly, but before the third could happen, Sade stood at the front and made an important announcement to the class.

    Apparently, the Lecturer who was to take us on our third class was ill and wouldn''t be around and more surprisingly, Dr Racheal who had the last class for the day would not be coming, and not just today but for the rest of the week.

    Her reason was that she was busy with an emergency and I could only think

    "Weird."

    I hadn''t asked Sophie about how things with her mother went, but I planned to do so the next time we met.

    My mind lingered on Racheal''s absence for some seconds before then moving to another heavier matter and mulling over it for minutes.

    I had just gotten up and was about to leave my desk when Sade walked up to my side and I turned to her with a smile.

    "Pretty" I called her.

    Unlike Isabella whose body exposed her every feeling despite how much she tried to hide it, my only window to Sade''s heart was her eyes and despite her expression remaining unchanged I could see a bit of mirth in them.

    "You weren''t about to leave without talking to me were you."

    It was such a non-Sade-like thing to say, but after her fluctuating temperaments the past two days I had gotten used to it.

    Sometimes she acted like there was something strong going on between us and other times, she just sunk into her usual character.

    "Of course not, how could I leave without having a look at your perky ass."

    Sade was not amused by words, but that didn''t stop me from grabbing her hand and leading her out of the class.

    "let''s go to the caf¨¦ and grab some snacks, " I said but we were just a few steps from my car when she pulled her hand out of mine.

    "Is there a problem" I turned back to Sade confused.

    She had her arms folded over her chest and a frown on her face.

    "Your words about my ass, I don''t like them."

    "Well, how do you want me to describe your buttocks, soft, big, compact, juicy?"

    As I said each word, I moved closer to Sade but nothing moved her expression.

    "None of them, I don''t want you, describing my butt in any way, apologize."

    "That''s raw Sade."

    "I''m serious,"

    I cocked my head at Sade because unsure where this was coming from because this was far from the first time I had complimented her ass.

    "You know better than most, that that''s not happening."

    Immediately after I said this, Sade turned on her heels and marched away, but after moving five steps she turned back to me and came closer. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Won''t you say anything?"

    "Are you on your period?"

    Without a word, Sade turned once more and walked away, but this time she did not turn.

    "What is her problem" I wondered.

    Truly perplexed I was about to use the system to appraise her when a soft voice called me.

    "Marcus"

    It was a girl with really long braided black hair, wearing a black shirt and jeans which hugged her big wide ass, stuff that I liked.

    "I''ve been looking for you all over. Since we don''t have any more classes for today, could you tutor me?"

    The girl had a couple of books in her hands, her name was Margeret and she was a hot sexy chick. On her own, she had approached me two days ago introducing herself and wanting us to be friends.

    Watching Margeret bite her nails and look at me pleadingly, I knew that there was some pussy to be fucked, but unfortunately, I had more pressing matters.

    "Not today Maggert, I got something urgent to do, how about tomorrow? I''ll teach you using every method I know."

    The sexy thing got the message and with a bright goodbye walked away, swaying her hips for my hungry eyes.

    As I got into my car, my dick protested my decision but in the end, it made no further complaints, after all a more important cunt was on the line.

    It had been more than a week since I came here but once more, my car parked in front of the History department and without much hassle, I went into the building.

    Navigating my way up its floor, I stopped before a particular room and seeing it thankfully devoid of a teacher, I went in.

    It took me some seconds to find her, but just as I spotted her, she spotted me and with a smile waved.

    "Marcus, what brings you here" Angela said moving over from the rowdy group she had been engaged with to me.

    "Ahhh that¡­ I forgot after seeing your hair."

    "Oh my hair, you like it" Angela asked running her hand through her black hair.

    Angela was of African descent and with those genes, she got the pass to styling her hair a beautiful afro.

    "Very much"

    My answer got the girl smiling and after engaging me with some talks on how she had been in doubt about the hair and then gone to her stylist, she fixed me with a stare.

    "Alright, what do you want."

    After torturing me Angela finally pitied me.

    "Do you know Lucy''s boyfriend "

    "Yeah, I know Mike, what''s up."

    "Well, I was hoping to meet him."

    Angela''s eyes narrowed on me and smirked.

    "You have quite the balls wanting to ask Mike about his girlfriend but if you''re so hooked up on her, I don''t mind pointing you in the right direction."

    "Mike isn''t the kind of guy that will be friendly with someone looking for his girlfriend, so it''s your funeral."

    "I understand, thanks."

    "Hmm, in case you see Lucy tell her I said hi, and if u can come back in one piece, how about hitting me up, I have a feeling there is a treasure under your clothes".

    Angela''s eyes roamed over my chest before she looked back at me and smiled sweetly.

    Just like me, Lucy had given her friends the excuse that she was attending to some emergency matters at home, so no one was worried. They didn''t seem to have an iota that their friend was turning out to be a ghost.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Sleazy And Busty

    Driving past my apartment building, I went down three blocks and then taking a left, parked my car and stared at a building in wonder.

    Yes, Mike Gareth as Angela had said was his full name, lived this close to me and I was left speechless as I stared at the 8-story building which contained his apartment.

    "How the hell have we never met"

    Though it was just three blocks away, observing the area more closely, I noticed that the air was a bit more heavy and that there were a few rough people hanging in the streets.

    "Let''s get to it."

    I got a few stares as I climbed up to the 3rd floor of the building but I faced no obstructions.

    Reaching the 7th door on the floor, I knocked on it without hesitation and waited for a reply.

    From Angela, I learnt that Mike wasn''t a student and that this place was where they came to whenever Lucy threw a party or invited them for games.

    Seconds passed and there was nothing, so I knocked again and then stayed still.

    "Echo"

    The image of a woman in a living room quite disorganized and filled with several stick wrappings on a table appeared in my mind and I called out.

    "I know you''re in lady, open up, I just want to talk."

    Several seconds passed and just as I decided to break in, a voice stammered.

    "Who are you"

    "I''m not the police"

    "Then who are you"

    "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t know, so open up or I''ll break the door."

    There was silence for some seconds and then a woman with messy brown hair and really big boobs dressed in just a large shirt that showed her nipples opened the door.

    "Yes," she called out quite fearfully, her body trembling as she looked at me.

    A whiff of the air that came out of the room and from her and I could tell she had been going hard and I could hope she wasn''t stoned."

    "Is Mike home."

    "Sorry, I don''t know who Mike is."

    Though her body trembled and her eyes looked around in panic I couldn''t be sure that I wasn''t being played so I doused her with a bit of fear, nothing much, just something that hinted at the possibility of death.

    The woman trembled harder and stumbled back into the house her expression one of someone on the brink of tears.

    "Where is Mike" I asked still standing at the door.

    "I''m telling the truth I don''t know Mike. I was brought here by sleazy" she begged.

    "Where is sleazy"

    Without wasting a breath, the woman pointed out the door and over the balcony and following her fingers, my eyes landed on a nervous guy with a phone close to his ear who was looking up at us.

    Immediately Sleazy saw that he had been ratted out, he turned and bolted and I turned back to the woman.

    "He went out to buy alcohol" she quickly said.

    "What else do you know about him"

    "Nothing, I only met him yesterday at the club."

    "Have a nice day" I said closing the door and then despite the few eyes around, regarding them as inconsequential, I took a look at Sleazy''s fleeing figure and jumped over the balcony.

    Landing on the ground without effort, I immediately went into a sprint and gave pursuit.

    Keeping my speeds grounded, I made my way to where I had last spotted Sleazy not the least bit worried about him escaping.

    This might be his neighbourhood where he knew every nook and crack, but I could see all things.

    "Echo"

    Going into a jog, I jumped over the fences of two houses and behind a large dying shrub saw a heavily breathing sleazy who had just brought his phone to his mouth, staring at me in shock.

    Before the man could say a word, I had a gun pointed at him and my other hand holding a finger to my lips.

    For extra measure I doused him in fear, paralyzing him so I could walk over and take the phone in his hand which was still connected.

    "Sleazy are u there, did you get away from him." A voice from the phone called.

    Holding the phone away from both of us, I leaned close to him and whispered.

    If you ever want to fuck another girl in your life you''ll cooperate and do as I say, is that clear."

    The poor guy looked to the gun at his balls and nodded and quickly I brought the phone back to his lips.

    Nodding at him, he answered.

    "Yeah, I got away from him," Sleazy replied.

    "Fuckers!! Are you sure you can''t identify him, even describe him?"

    I frowned thinking of a way to take advantage of the situation and then I held the phone away.

    "Give a wrong description" I whispered and brought the phone back

    "He was blond and rather tall, a huge physic too, I stood no chance against him"

    Nodding my head at Sleazy''s words, I was still thinking of a way to steer the conversation to my advantage when the heavens threw me a gift. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mike, you know anyone like that," the voice on the phone asked and a faint "No" sounded from the background.

    Hearing this, my eyes immediately lit up and I took the phone away.

    "Do you know where they are?"

    Quickly Sleazy nodded and I brought the phone back to his lips, indicating for him to end the call.

    "No worries, man, find somewhere to lay low. I''ll come deal with the issue, but it will take me some time."

    "What about Mike" I mouthed for Sleazy to say, the gun pressing on his dick being quite the motivator.

    What about Mike, won''t he come" Sleazy asked.

    "No, he''s got a flight to catch in some hours, he''s going abroad."

    With these words, both men said their goodbyes and I didn''t waste time to get an answer to the question I wanted.

    " Where are they"

    "They''re in Colorado," Sleazy said.

    "Fuck" that was the only thing I could say to this.

    "What is he doing all the way over there" I asked sleazy, making the man shudder.

    "You''re going to tell me everything about him"

    Without hesitation, Sleazy nodded his head and with his precious on the line, his mouth moved as I dictated.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Touchdown

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Skilled seducer (+3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence), Dirty Old Pervert, MAN OF CULTURE.

    Level/XP: +3380xp = level 7/ (1630/6400)

    Dick Length/girth: 7.2/3.9 inches

    Load Volume: 4.7ml

    PSDP: 82300

    Potential sugar babies:(1/3) Martha Taylor.

    Sugar babies(pending queue):(2/2) Lucy Corlea, Valera Taylor

    Slave: Sophie Harlan

    Body stats:( Mental: 12, Strength: 9.8 (3.4)/ Agility: 10(-2.3) / Stamina: 8.8(2)/ Intelligence: 10(-0.3)/ charisma: 9.3(3.4)/ luck:0.1, blank points: 2)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura(passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR (0/10), Pervy senses(active), Emotion wave (undiscovered), Mind vision (undiscovered), Echo (undiscovered).

    Knowledge: Basic kickboxing, Intermediate kickboxing, Basic gunfighting, Basic Entrepreneur. Basic CEO, Intermediate CEO.

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: Grand mission

    Punishment: Loading.

    Shop (Knowledge tree)

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card, twin blessed dessert eagles, katana.]

    "Undiscovered" I muttered as I stared at my status, it had bugged me a little that despite my hard work and innovation the system hadn''t looked my way, but seeing the skills I had come up with, I felt relief.

    When I had started getting points for my mental, I had suspicions, but now I was sure of it.

    The system encouraged innovation and I couldn''t say I didn''t like it.

    Sure, I had nearly died, but it was nice to be self-sufficient.

    I briefly wondered over the emotion wave figuring it out to be the mind attacks I frequently used and then I moved to my level.

    If I wanted to increase my sugar baby slots, then I had to reach level 10 and seeing how many XPs I needed to real level 8, I sighed as I thought of level 9

    Perhaps a punishment won''t be so bad," I muttered thinking of the rewards. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I mean it was called a punishment and yet when you did it, it gave you rewards.

    To me, it felt like it was just the system''s excuse to saddle me with a tough mission I couldn''t refuse.

    Coming out of my mind, I turned to the person deep asleep beside me and sighed.

    With how slim he was, there could have been no better name for him than sleazy and as the plane shook, experiencing a small turbulence sending his head fly left and right, I shook my head at the thought of his tiny frame with the busty woman I had seen back at the apartment.

    "Weird," I thought with a sigh.

    With deepsnake yet to get back to me, Martha''s words had sent my mind joggling.

    Despite Lucy''s disappearance, I hadn''t thought about Mike even once and the reason for that was simple.

    Grace''s words had hinted at Lucy''s disappearance being connected with Albert''s death and the chaos bubbling within the family and I just couldn''t find myself linking Mike to that environment. I believed him out of the loop, but Martha''s words said otherwise.

    If what Mike had informed Lucy about had actually been about Albert''s death then he was no regular guy, but then there was the information I had gotten out of Sleazy that had me confused.

    Mike was a small-time drug lord.

    It made my mind pop up with several questions.

    "Did Lucy know about this?''

    "If he had a connection with Albert, then was Albert involved in this business."

    "As a benefactor of Albert''s was I about to be involved in some drug scandal."

    Questions flowed into my head and in the end all I could do was breathe out.

    For a majority of my questions, Mike surprisingly held the key to them and that was one of the reasons why I hadn''t hesitated to buy me and sleazy a ticket and get on the next flight to Colorado.

    A major reason was that Mike was my only lead on Lucy, if he went abroad then I lost my lead.

    Thankfully, Colorado was only 3 hours away, so if I hurried up, I should be able to reach Mike before he left.

    Sleazy was here with me to stop him from running his mouth and also to act as my guide.

    I already informed him that if we got to Colorado and I didn''t see what I was promised he was very much going to be an eunuch.

    Looking away from Sleazy, I stared at the papers in my hand and idly read the headlines.

    "Jeniffer Lopez set to feature in an upcoming movie."

    "Los Angeles governments beefs up security."

    "Amidst rising insecurities in Los Angeles, citizens question state government competency"

    "John Stokes, US secretary of state in England to meet Secretary of foreign affairs."

    "Interesting," I thought as I curiously read through the entire newspaper.

    Earlier today I had been wondering whether to schedule an appointment with Nadia, but by 6:21 pm, I was on a flight touching down in Colorado.

    As Sleazy and I got out of the airport and stepped into a cab, I couldn''t help but admire the high mountains in the distance, this was my first time in Colorado.

    "The air smells a bit cleaner too."

    Hey man, I haven''t eaten all day, can we first grab a bite."

    A sideward glance was all I gave Sleazy and he immediately swallowed and looked away.

    Though I hadn''t brought out my guns in a while, the danger the man felt whenever he looked at me, kept him in line, though I could already notice that he was getting used to it.

    "Shouldn''t be long."

    From Denver International Airport to Englewood took us over 20 minutes and paying the cab driver, I turned and faced the location Mike was supposed to be in.

    After learning Mike''s involvement with the darker side and that Sleazy was one of his people, I expected our destination to be some night club or underground house, I didn''t expect to be standing in front of a building with the Blaring sign on top.

    "House of Carmel."

    From the windows I could already see, roseries, clergy attires, and crucifixes and I turned to sleazy.

    "Lead the way."

    Passing the door which held an open sign, we walked into the shop, a light smell of incent hitting us.

    "There''s a room at the back" Sleazy muttered and I nodded at him to lead the way.

    As we moved in. a salesman came up to us, but with a nod from Sleazy, the man returned to his position behind a counter.

    Going past several statues depicting images of different saints and angels, we reached a door at the back and with the door''s bad lock and hinges it took Sleazy a few seconds to pull it open.

    There was a light switch just by the door hidden behind a long coat hanging from a hanger on the wall and Sleazy as he tried to open the door, sneakily flicked it on and off a certain number of times.

    I noticed this, but took no action, at least physically

    "Echo"

 Chapter 152 - 152: FBI OR DEA

    This wasn''t the first time I was using Echo, the minute we had gotten out of the taxi I checked out the building and when we stepped into it I checked it once more.

    "Quite convenient."

    Now as I scanned the building after Sleazy''s shenanigan, I noticed that the 9 men in the room down the corridor behind the door had all moved from their casual positions and were all arming themselves.

    Surprisingly though, rather than wait to ambush me, they hid their guns and returned to their usual potion and it made me think that perhaps Sleazy hadn''t tagged me as a kill-on-sight threat.

    "Man, this is painful." I thought to myself gritting my teeth as my head throbbed.

    In under 5 minutes, I had used echo 4 times in succession and though its range didn''t go anything beyond 30 meters, its continuous use caused my head to ache.

    "So much to improve" I whispered to myself.

    With a bright smile, Sleazy got the door open, and following behind him I entered a corridor.

    "Sleazy, what does Abul look like"

    Abul was the man who Sleazy had been talking with on the phone and he was second in command.

    Mike ran a ring which encompassed parts of Colorado and Los Angeles and whenever Mike was in Los Angeles, Abul ran things in Colorado.

    "He''s average, has black hair, is a little bit slim and has a moustache."

    Sleazy''s words made me frown as I found three matches and as we reached the door behind which lay predators, I hit him with another question.

    "Does Abul wear glasses?"

    "Yes," Sleazy instinctively said his guard let down by his belief that he already had me in a trap.

    By the time Sleazy made a realization of what I had just asked him, a strike to his neck had him falling to the ground, and rubbing my forehead, I had my twin weapons appear in my hands.

    Taking two steps away from the door, I raised my guns and using Echo, let my bullets fly through it.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Every 4 seconds, I used Echo to readjust my aim and though this method was wasteful considering how the inhabitants of the room continuously changed their position, leaving me firing at nothing during the seconds after I had used Echo, I had bullets to waste.

    For nearly a minute my desert eagles remained hot and when the muzzle stopped releasing bullets I sighed.

    Out of the 9 men, 6 were dead. Two had managed to hide behind obstacles my bullet couldn''t penetrate and as for the last who wore glasses, I spared him.

    "I could use a smoke bomb right now" I thought, opening the system shop, but then a second later having to ignore it and move away from in front of the door as it was smashed through.

    Unfortunately, after getting here and using my first echo, I realized that Mike wasn''t around and that left having to value Abul.

    Knowing that he put on glasses, when I released hell on the room, I spared him of any bullet now he was full of confidence and had gone on the offensive.

    While the other two remained hiding with their gun close to their chest, Abul ran forward and smashed through the bullet-ridden door and as his figure entered the corridor, I who had moved to the side, quickly threw out a kick.

    My kick wasn''t meant for Abul''s head or chest, but for his right hand, and it did well in sending the gun he held flying out of his hand.

    Taking a step forward, I raised my arms, both hands armed with a gun and while one pointed into the room, the other moved to hold Abul at gunpoint.

    I fired the gun in my left hand, hitting one of the two men who had come out of his position behind a thick bookshelf.

    My bullet hit him straight on the chest and while I was internally nodding to success on that front, I could only watch as Abul kicked away the gun in my right hand and forced me to retest with an axe kick that left a crack on the ground.

    I had seen Abul''s kick coming, but hadn''t been prepared for the speed with which he moved and so lost my weapon.

    "He''s not ordinary."

    Successfully evading his heavy kick, I looked at the crack his foot had made on the floor and then looked up at him.

    "You have quite fast reflexes," he said with a smile, not perturbed that my left hand still held a gun.

    He was quite composed and full of confidence, his eye containing a surety I could find in myself on most days.

    "So what are you, FBI, Undercover police or DEA."

    "Where is Mike," I asked.

    "He had a flight to catch, he''s gone already," Abul said pushing up his glasses.

    "Where is Sleazy, don''t tell me that bastard ratted out even the secret code to you."

    "No, he''s down there" I said pointing to the foot of the door was a passed-out Sleazy was covered in debris from the broken door.

    "Is he alive"

    "Yes. Where did Mike go."

    "If you pay me a million, I''ll tell you," Abul said and then when I raised an eyebrow he bolted forward.

    Abul was cocky and full of confidence and I couldn''t blame him, with the strength and speed I had, if some normal person pointed a gun at me, I would also be unbothered, but the key punt here was someone normal.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Abul moved at speeds that were nearly a blur to the eyes and faster than one could react, but to me, it was only a bit of a hassle to follow his movements. The worst was that with mental, I already saw him move before he did and his route had been clearly laid out before me. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As someone who I considered quite useful, my two bullets struck Abul on his left thigh, sending him crashing to the ground but then to my surprise after a roll, with his left leg, he shot towards me.

    "He isn''t a softie," I thought, wanting to take a step forward and end Abul''s charge with a kick, but then rapidly taking two steps backwards as a bullet whizzed past my previous position, the other survivor in the room getting in on the action.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Malevolent Shrine

    It had actually been a close call, the man had hidden at the back of the room and so been out of my detection.

    With my head throbbing and Abul in front of me, I could not use echo to keep an eye on his movement, but thankfully, about two seconds before he fired his gun, he stepped into the range of my mind vision and I picked up on the danger.

    Lifting my left hand, I wanted to end this unwanted thorn as soon as possible, but unfortunately for me, he chose to hide behind the wall of the room and with me having retreated backwards, he was well out of my sight and line of fire.

    Though distracted, when Abul finally closed the distance between us and with grit used his injured right leg to support throwing a left kick at me, I casually raised my right hand and stopped his foot, wrapping my hand around his ankle and using his own momentum to send him flying behind me.

    "Stay there" I thought not bordering to look at his body which was sailing through the air and bound to harshly fall on the ground.

    From Abul''s axe kick and movement, I had already arrived at a rough calculation of his power, if I was 100, then he was 80.

    Had he not been careless and gotten shit by me, our battle could have gone a lot differently, but with two shots to his leg, who was he kidding, not even his determination could help him against me.

    With Abul soaring behind, me, I immediately pressed my leg on the ground and shot forward, arriving beside the man in the room before he could even raise his gun.

    Ripping his weapon out of his hand, though I initially planned to kill him, I changed my mind and knocked him out.

    "Quite resilient" I muttered walking out of the room and spotting Abul who had gotten to his feet and was moving towards the end of the corridor where another door stood to the side.

    Though he had just one leg, Abul was moving faster than most of the best athletes in the world, his one good leg sending him soaring over distances.

    I raised my gun to shoot but could only bring it down after a second, I wasn''t that good a shot to assuredly hit his leg and also the man was scrambling over a bunch of keys looking to open the door.

    "What emotion was best to stop a man desperately fleeing," I asked myself as I walked over to Abul.

    My mind hovered on fear, but Abul so far had proven that the superstrength he had wasn''t gotten by just being a good boy, the man was hard.

    "let''s try Despair"

    Rapidly moulding this emotion as fast as I could, innovatively I packed it within a rough-shaped arrow instead of the usual punch and sent it forward.

    The attack hit Abul in seconds, its speed distastefully lagging behind that of a bullet.

    Unfortunately, the attack only stunned the man for some seconds before he continued his mad scramble to escape.

    "Oh well," I shrugged and shot forward.

    Though it wasn''t intentional, it was a diabolical coincidence that just as Abul found the right key and pulled opined the door, I arrived before him, a malicious wave of death pouring out of me and filling the atmosphere.

    "Who are you"

    Abul was holding firm, but I could see him struggling to hold onto his last vestiges of resistance and hope.

    I let Abul feel the emotions I had felt on the night I made my first kill, having his heart and mind tremble as they felt themselves on the brink of death.

    Rather than just packaging my emotion I had decided to just let it blare out of me just like an aura.

    Though it was just Abul close to me, my reason for this change, was that I wanted to see if I could affect multiple targets at once, rather than just individually.

    The changes I spotted in Abul as I tested out this aura on him left me satisfied and it surprisingly seemed it wasn''t just me.

    [Ding!! Congratulations to the host for creating an aura. He has been rewarded 1500xp. Please name this aura.]

    I initially wanted to call it a death wave, but feeling the waves of energy that poured out of me while carrying a terrifying feeling I had a cheeky smile.

    "Call it Malevolent Shrine."

    [Understood]

    Under the effects of the Malevolent shrine, Abul eventually fell to his knees,

    "Please" he let out while trembling.

    Squatting before him, I let out a sigh, not happy about how much energy and time I had needed to spend to get him to break.

    "Where is Mike."

    "Denver airport" Abul let out with a tremble, backing away from me.

    "What are you." he managed out through his trembling lips but I paid him no attention.

    "Where is Mike going to and why."

    Abul trembled at my question reluctance in his eyes, but I delivered a concentrated package of fear to his mind, this breaking whatever will he had.

    "London, he''s got some much job to do."

    "What job"

    "I don''t know"

    Aren''t you his second in the business, how don''t you know."

    "The drugs aren''t Mike''s main business, he has something he does overseas and he never shares it with us. I know nothing about it."

    I frowned at this new piece of knowledge and then moved to something that had me very curious,

    "You''re strong beyond what should be possible for a human, how did you achieve that strength."

    To my surprise, Abul''s lips tightened at this and though I thought to douse him with another emotional attack, I was worried about breaking his mind.

    It wouldn''t do well for him to pass out.

    "Is it Mike?" I asked.

    Though Abul didn''t answer, his eyes going left and right gave me a hint, that I was most likely right.

    "Where is Lucy"

    "I don''t know anyone called Lucy," Abul said but his body shook quite hard.

    Rather than deliver a package to his head and risk a mental collapse from him, I tuned up the malevolent shrine.

    It took some seconds, but Abul''s teeth began chattering.

    "Please," he whimpered.

    Observing him this close it became clear to me that there was more than just the feeling of impending death, working on Abul''s psyche.

    I would have loved to know what more the Malevolent shrine was doing to him, but unfortunately now wasn''t the time.

    "Where is Lucy"

    "Please" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I kept the aura radiating out till I got my answer.

    "Mike took her overseas, I don''t know where I just know it''s somewhere in Europe."

    "Europe," I muttered to myself in shock.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Hypocrite

    This news was quite shocking especially since I had been working on the assumption that Lucy was somewhere in the US and in either the hands of the Chase''s family or the Midaford''s.

    "When does Mike''s flight leave" I asked, my mind steady.

    "9 pm"

    "Which airport"

    "Denver International Airport"

    Quickly pulling out my phone, I saw that I had spent over an hour here. It was close to 8 pm and given the amount of time it took to reach Denver, I didn''t have much time.

    Though I still had more questions to ask, given my time crunch, I asked one pressing matter that came to the forefront of my head.

    "How strong is Mike compared to you."

    "Much stronger" Abul said, and in his eyes, I could see a light which I had snuffed out be reignited.

    "Is the thought of his strength that impactful" I wondered, rising to my feet.

    Bang!!

    Moving from Abul, I entered the room where Abul and his men had been waiting to ambush me and with a shake of my head shot the unconscious man on the floor dead.

    I had initially kept the man alive hoping to crosscheck Abul''s answer with his, but now I didn''t have much time and would just have to trust my interrogation skills.

    Releasing three bullets in him, I took a look around the room which I Knew had a few hidden compartments filled with wrapped bags and exited.

    Two more shots left my gun as I departed, ending Sleazy''s life and when I got to the door which led to the shop I had entered from, I let three out shots through it before kicking the door open.

    The bleeding body of the man who ran the shop lay on the ground holding a shotgun and walking past him, I exited the shop, nodding my head at the fact that its open sign had already been changed to close.

    With both my guns put away, in the cold of the night, I walked up the street, taking in deep breaths as my body trembled.

    Sure, those guys peddled drugs and were criminals under the law, but it didn''t change the fact that I had offed 10 individuals in one night and to top it off.

    [Ding!! You have killed 10 individuals, MENTAL has levelled up.]

    [Ding!! You have killed 10 individuals while displaying cunning and good adaptation of your innovative techniques, you have received 5000xp]

    "How convenient" I sneered.

    [To get to the top you need to climb over corpses, sometimes it''s just not a figurative speech.]

    "I know" I sighed.

    After my episode with Grace and Jane and then hearing or better yet watching Denise''s story, I understood that trampling and ending some lives were a necessity for my path but still those were 10 lives.

    Sure, they sold drugs and wrecked society, but I wasn''t na?ve enough to ignore the other side of the coin.

    Sleazy had been with a chick before I came, he hadn''t been killing or beating anybody and the same went for Abul and his men.

    Sure they could be rapists, thieves and scammers but who was I to decide that was what the other part of their life was made of without having never seen it.

    Reaching a light pole I leaned against it for some minutes bringing my senses to order.

    "It''s either them or me. The world against me."

    I had more than myself to think of. I had so many people to think of, people who would become affected if I fucked up.

    Hypocrisy was regarded as an insult, but as I pushed off from the pole, I affirmed to myself that I was a hypocrite.

    I had killed Abdul, sleazy and the other men to protect both myself and my plans and most importantly my woman from becoming collateral or targets.

    If it ever occurred that I was a lawyer and their case was brought to me, I would argue my actions wrong and without evidence but as that wasn''t the case, then their deaths were the only outcome. I refused to take any chance with my babies.

    Those 10 men hadn''t died because they were the bad guys or in the wrong, no they had died because it was a more convenient outcome for me.

    From now on, there were three truths for me, right, wrong, and my convenience.

    "That sounds quite dark" I muttered to myself as I stopped a taxi and headed for Denver Airport.

    ...¡­

    Telling the driver to go very fast, I wondered exactly how to go about dealing with Mike.

    "If he''s already boarded the plane, what do I do?"

    "I could rush into the bridge and start a fight."

    "Na, that would only get me arrested."

    "How about I fire some shots in the air."

    If Mike wasn''t on board, then I could think of several ways to get to him but given the time, I figured that chance to be quite low.

    The idea to release some shots sounded good and promised to bring quite a lot of chaos, but there was still a chance Mike''s plane would take off. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I could swear to have planted a bomb on the plane" I thought, then chuckling at how that would definitely land me in prison for at least 3 years, even if no bomb was found.

    9/11 had been last year, I would visit the country''s best torture experts.

    By the time I reached Denver airport and stepped out of the taxi, my mind was still in a scramble but I knew where to start from.

    "Echo"

    Immediately I stepped into the building, I used my 3d modelling ability and couldn''t help but take a step back with a wince.

    Denver airport was quite large and with the hundreds of people in it, my brain had faced a bit of an overload while processing the various faces.

    While fiercely rubbing my head I digested the information I had acquired and to my surprise, locked in on a figure who could only be Mike.

    "Nice" I muttered, but then my face tightened and using Echo once more, I confirmed that Mike had just shown his ticket and was already headed for the bridge.

    "Fuck"

    "Should I discreetly let out some shots" I wondered as I rapidly moved towards the boarding area.

    I wanted to move faster but was wary of drawing the wrong attention to myself.

    Walking as fast as I could, from several meters I spotted the gateway, Mike already departed and then just as my eye began darting for a spot where I could operate unseen my phone began ringing.

    "Not now," I said taking it out, intending to end the call and switch off my phone but then my eyes froze on the name of the caller.

    "Hello"

    "Marcus" a voice I knew very well said from the other end.

    "Lucy."

 Chapter 155 - 155: Ciara Fargus

    "Hey, it''s been a while" Lucy started, her voice soft and warm, quickly calming me down.

    "Yeah, I''ve missed you a lot"

    Lucy paused on the other side for some seconds, her breathing coming out a bit heavy and then she replied.

    "Yeah, me too. I also miss you Marcus, but there''s something I have to tell you."

    Lucy''s voice came out strained with a shiver to it.

    "What is it, you know you can tell me anything honey."

    There was a pause on the other side for some seconds and then Lucy spoke.

    "I won''t be coming back, Marcus."

    "I see, so I''ll have to come pick you then. Where are you."

    "No. Things between us are coming to an end Marcus. I enjoyed the time I spent with you, but it''s time we part. I called to tell you goodbye."

    "I''m sorry, but that can''t happen, it isn''t time for us to end and it never will."

    "Marcus, things don''t go like that" Lucy called.

    "It doesn''t matter how things work Lucy. I love you and you love me. That''s enough for me to tell you that after I''m done beating the shit out of Mike, I''ll come get you."

    "Marcus don''t..." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shhhhhh. Don''t think about it. I''ve never failed you and I never will. It sounds like I''m preaching to you a fantasy but I want you to believe in that fantasy."

    I don''t know what happened but immediately after those words, the line went dead.

    I immediately tried to call the number but found myself unable to connect with it.

    Though I was in the middle of an airport with several people moving left and right, for several seconds the world went silent and I breathlessly waited for a notification.

    When up to minute went by and there was no ping, I let out a breath I did not know I was holding, a warmth filling me as my mind went back to the task it had been previously handling more focused than before, but then,

    [Ding! Punishment loaded.(1/2)

    Punishment: Kill the John Strokes, the US secretary of state.

    PS: Mission is to be completed within the next 20 hours

    Reward: Will be delivered upon completion of the mission.

    Failure: None]

    "What" I roared in my head.

    I wanted to contemplate the punishment I had just been given but then my head buzzed with information from earlier today.

    "John Stokes, US secretary of state in England to meet Secretary of foreign affairs."

    There was a lot my mind wanted to process, but immediately my feet went into action and I was heading for the same boarding gate, Mike had just been through.

    Mike and about two people had been the last on the line and as I got to the gate I was immediately before a tall fair woman.

    [Daddy''s apple -4000PSPD]

    [Aura multiplier x2 -3000PSDP]

    [Honest lover ¨C 4000PSDP]

    "Hello excuse me, how long is this flight going to last"

    The woman already had on a smile before I approached her, but when she turned to me, her smile brightened and she leaned forward with interest.

    "This flight is a direct one, so it''s 11 hours, any problem sir"

    "You see, I''m a student at the university and my mother who lives in London is terminally ill, the doctor says she can die at any time and I need to get to her as fast as possible.

    Unfortunately, I was unable to purchase a ticket in time and I was hoping you could help.

    Please, she has no one, she''ll die all alone if I don''t get there."

    A hard expression claimed the woman''s face and seeing where she was going, I quickly brought out a stack of money.

    "Sir," she said in a hushed tone, pushing the money I had brought out to my chest.

    "Hide that" she hissed looking around the gate. Other than her, there was a security man with a scanner but he wasn''t focused on us as he was looking away.

    While the woman looked me around, I made another move to ensure success.

    [Suggestion spray -5000PSDP]

    "You will find great pity in my situation and agree to let me board the plan believing that you can come up with an excuse if I was ever found out."

    A second after I had given the suggestion, the woman who had been out of it focused back on me and to my surprise she still had on a hard expression.

    Just as I was beginning to think I would need to take extra measures she let out a sigh.

    "Follow me"

    "Check him Jerry, he''s troublesome one," she said. Waving to go towards the security man ahead.

    Sceptically looking at me, the man moved his body scanner over my body and then waved me by.

    "Is he giving you any trouble?" Jerry asked as I moved to meet the woman.

    "No, everything is fine, I''m just going to hand him over to the girls at the bridge.

    Nodding, the lady waved me to hurriedly follow her.

    "Thank you," I said from behind.

    "It''s okay, I know how you, feel. I was also a student when my mother fell ill"

    "Oh" I said and though I dreaded to ask, I had to ask.

    "What happened."

    "It was the scariest time of my life but thankfully she made it."

    I let out a breath of relief at the fortunate ending but then was surprised when she turned to me and closed the distance.

    At this time, we were halfway into the bridge with no one whether ahead or behind us.

    "After surviving my mother made me promise to give her grandkids in the next 3 years and well this is the second year.

    Back there when you came up to me, the second I looked at you I felt butterflies in my tummy.

    I don''t even know your name, but I believe you''re the man I''ve been searching for all this while.

    Here''s my card, I won''t force anything but if you get back and you think of me, call me."

    The card the lady handed to me was dark and covered with golden flowers, on it was her number and it was there I learnt her name.

    "Ciara Fargus"

    Giving me the card, Ciara turned and continued walking ahead.

    "The story is that you lost your ticket but have been able to prove to me that you were meant to be on this flight. Business class has seven free seats, I will be assigning you there."

    With this story, Ciara and I approached the hostess at the door of the plane and after Ciara was done talking with her I was allowed in.

    "Seat 22E"

 Chapter 156 - 156: Bettany

    Surprisingly enough, the next two seats beside me aboard the plane were empty and I found myself collapsing into the comfortable chair with a heavy sigh.

    There was a bit of rowdiness around for some time but it quickly quietened when the plane began moving.

    "Guess I''m the last one."

    "Good evening ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking, we are currently taxing¡­.."

    Some seconds later the air hostess spoke

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as we make our way to the runway¡­."

    With my seatbelt fastened on me, I used Echo one last time before we took off, confirming Mike''s presence in the first-class cabin.

    Minutes later we left the ground and after some time, the flight attendant''s soothing voice came booming.

    "Good evening folks! We''ve..."

    With the plane entering cruising attitude, I relaxed as my head was bombarded with several thoughts and then I fell asleep.

    When next I opened my eyes, I found myself looking at a blond woman pushing a cart which carried several drinks and snacks, the cart letting out a few squeaks.

    Blinking my eyes open, I moved to stretch but then found myself hindered by my seat belt which was still strapped around me.

    "How tired was I"

    My fatigue hadn''t come from my body but my mind, the several abilities I had used earlier had been quite taxing on it, especially the emotional run I had gotten from my kills and Lucy''s call.

    Releasing the seat belt, I leaned forward, and then I had another look at the punishment which the system had delivered to me.

    [Ding! Punishment loaded (1/2)

    Punishment: Kill the John Strokes, the US secretary of state.

    PS: Mission is to be completed within the next 20 hours

    Reward: will be delivered upon completion

    Failure: None]

    "Hmm, it''s one thing to tell me to end a bunch of kidnappers System, it''s another thing to want me to end the secretary of state.

    What did he do?"

    [He''s an enemy of the Earth, his intentions for visiting London are very vile.]

    "I didn''t think you would answer me this directly, but surely you can do better than that."

    [I can''t]

    I frowned rolling my shoulders to get the kinks out of them and pointed out an observation.

    "There is no consequence to me not doing the punishment, I can simply ignore it."

    [Indeed, you can]

    "That sounds ominous,"

    [It is, and I advise you to take your punishment seriously.]

    "Well, in that case, what''s the plan for dealing with this? I have just 9 hours to end him after the plane lands."

    [That''s your problem, it''s a punishment after all. Hehehe]

    Hearing the mocking laugh, I groaned internally, cursing myself for thinking that just because there was no consequence for failure this wasn''t much of a punishment.

    With my brain well-rested, I forgot about the system and began making plans for how to deal with the killing of a very important man in the USA.

    "What an upgrade" I dully lamented.

    Taking out my phone, I confirmed that I had been asleep for 5 solid hours aboard the flight and then I focused on the activities my senses were picking up on.

    There were currently 2 horny women within the range of my pervy senses and while one was in the first class, the other was coming from there to the business class.

    My senses followed the horny woman who was approaching the business cabin and when it turned out that it was actually an attendant I smiled internally as she was just the person I needed for my plan, an added bonus to boot.

    "Wow, didn''t expect to see you here" I muttered in my head on seeing a certain product in the shop and by the time the attendant had come to me, I had already made my purchase and I readily used it.

    [Incubus gaze]

    The woman was transfixed for some second and then I waved my hand and getting her attention made my plight known.

    "Please it''s my first time on a flight could you direct me to the bathroom."

    "Sure sir, please follow me."

    The attendant had very light skin and rather than the big asses I usually went for, she was petite, standing well shorter than me and with the contours of her hips laid out to the world by her tight skirt.

    She put on a pair of beautiful work heels and when she led me to the restroom, just as she was about to leave, I grabbed her arm and pulled her to me.

    There were curtains on both sides were drawn, so we were well-hidden

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yes" she breathed out shakily and then she froze as I brought her hand and placed it on my crotch, letting her feel my cock which was beginning to rise.

    With her body already having been on fire, my incubus gaze made the woman''s situation much worse and her mind more susceptible.

    "Come let''s go in," I whispered leading the beautiful woman into the restroom with me.

    "Sit" I pointed at the covered toilet and with tight steps she did as I said, her heavy breathing resounding throughout.

    Sitting down, when next she looked up at me, I had already undone my belt and was asking her name.

    "Bettany," she said.

    "Bettany, do you want to fuck" I asked.

    "Yes, but someone could want to use the restroom" she pointed out as my dick came into view, her throat heavily swallowing. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There are two other restrooms let them manage those.

    "Open your mouth," I said moving in front of her and when she did so, I pushed my semi-hard meat in.

    "Now be a good girl and suck."

    Looking at me she nodded and I closed my eyes as I got serviced.

    Bettany had a small mouth, and watching it get stretched as my dick thickened had my breath hitching.

    The woman had a surprised look on her face as my cock swelled in her mouth, her eyes lit up in fascination as she beheld my cock in all its glory and I chuckled, stroking her head as she lovingly stroked its base.

    Though Bettany looked quite young, as I had figured, it was just her body being deceitful, she was a near mature woman.

    She sucked my cock far better than Valera and could be said to be somewhere above Sophie.

    As the seconds went by, I began moving my waist, and soon I gipped Bettany''s head and began fucking her mouth.

    "You can take in my whole dick, right Bettany?"

    Taking her eyes to the size of my meat which remained outside her mouth, Bettany shook her head, but I grinned.

    "I''m sure you can."

 Chapter 157 - 157: Too Thick

    Ignoring the fear in her eyes, I pushed my length past Bettany''s throat, holding her head in place as I forced in my entire meat.

    It was a tight fit, and after burying my dick in the woman''s throat, for several seconds I enjoyed the vibrations caused by her groans and pleas for air and then I pulled out my meat.

    Cough!!

    Cough!

    Bettany immediately went into a coughing fit and I stroked her hair as she tried to regain her breath.

    "It''s big'' she said rubbing her neck and looking up at my cock.

    "Do you like it"

    Pausing for some seconds, rather than answer me, Bettany reached out and tentatively touched it, tracing her hand along its hard surface and bulbous head.

    "How did it get so big" she said wrapping her hands around it, letting out heavy breaths.

    With a smile, I brought my dick back to her mouth, pushing it against her lips and loving as they slowly parted and let my cock in.

    "Are you ready?" I asked making her look up at me.

    She nodded and that was all I needed to push my dick back into her throat.

    This time unlike last, I didn''t wait to get my entire length in as just as about 2 inches of it was left outside, I pulled back and began fucking her throat.

    "Tight" I groaned as I slowly pulled my dick out and then pushed it back in.

    Holding onto my thighs, Bettany tightened her grip as my hips gradually began moving faster and saliva leaking from her mouth.

    Gurghh!!

    Gurghh!!

    Gurghh!!

    Enveloping my dick in warmth, Bettany''s throat squeezed my shaft and massaged it as it went in and out of her mouth.

    "Mmmh_mmmh¡­mmhh"

    Bettany moaned as I fucked her throat and when I found myself about to lose control I pulled out of her mouth.

    Looking up at me in surprise, I chuckled at how cute she looked and told her to get up and bend over.

    Showing how horny she was, Bettany immediately stood and pulling her skirt up, pressed her hands on the wall and presented her bare ass to me.

    "You have a cute ass" I said grabbing her buns and while my squeezing them releasing slaps on the soft texture, eliciting moans from the owner.

    "You were quite horny when I saw you, what caused it," I asked releasing a hard smack on her right ass cheek.

    Bettany jerked forward, a moan leaving her mouth and then she pushed her ass back to me.

    "There were some people fucking in the first-class restroom."

    "Did you listen in on them," I said finally taking my hands to her butt crack and pushing aside her damp panties.

    "Just a little" Bettany said shivering as my finger rubbed her exposed cunt.

    Smack!

    I hit her ass one final time and then I introduced a finger to her pussy.

    We''re going to have to work your pussy so my cock can enter it"

    "It''s really thick, will it fit" she said turning back and fearfully staring at the dragon hanging between my legs.

    "It can and it will," I said moving my finger in and out of her.

    "Mmmh. This is nice, I like it." Bettany said and I found her casualness quite enjoyable.

    "Do you want me to make it better?"

    "You mean add another finger?"

    "Not quite," I said and while I indeed added another finger in her snatch, I also went to the system shop.

    [Sweet hands activated for 500PSPD]

    Anghhhh!

    A sharp cry left Bettany''s mouth on my next invasion and she bit her lips in pleasure, looking up at the roof while pushing her ass back on my fingers whenever they invaded her.

    "What do you think"

    "So sweet" she moaned.

    Adding a third finger, I curved my three fingers and pumped Bettany''s cunt till eventually she shuddered and her juices flowed out.

    Bettany let out a low scream as she hit her climax and when her pussy began leaking nectar, I took out my fingers, got behind her and plugged the gap.

    "Oh''" she gasped reaching behind for my hand as her pussy walls which were contracting with vigour were invaded by my dick.

    Grabbing Bettany''s arm and moving close to her, I wrapped one arm around her waist, slowly pushing all of my rod into her cave which so badly tried to push it out.

    Mmmhh!

    Bettany let out a long moan at the invasion and by the time she finally came down from her orgasm, all my meat was in her.

    No longer needing to clench itself tight, Bettany''s cave expanded and struggled to accommodate my dragon.

    "How do you feel," I asked layering several kisses on her back.

    "Very full," Bettany let out and I could hear the strain in her voice.

    "It''ll be alright honey" I whispered nibbling on her ear and then some seconds later pulling out an inch of my dick and pushing it back in.

    "I''ve never had something this big, how did your cock grow so thick." Bettany hissed.

    "I wanked a lot when I was younger, I''m thinking that helped."

    "Fuck" Bettany called but I smiled noticing that despite the comfort she was slowly rocking her hips back to mine.

    "Would you have preferred it smaller"

    "Fuck no"

    To my shock, Bettany reached behind and grabbed my head and turning her neck to look at me pressed her lips to mine. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While slowly rocking our hips, our tongues snake out of our mouths and entwined with each other, and after several seconds we pulled apart, lust in each other''s eyes.

    "Congrats, you just lit up the fire in me," I said.

    "Hmm, is that a good thing."

    "Let''s find out."

    Moving my head from Bettany''s face, I pulled half my dick out of her cunt which now greedily grabbed on it and then I pushed it back in with a single thrust.

    "Urgh," Bettany gasped as I went in, but I didn''t pause.

    I took it out and I put it in once more, repeating this several times and loving as her nectar began leaking from around her snatch.

    "Nice, this should get easier," I said delivering a slap to her butt and then increasing my pace.

    Anghhh!! Anghh! Anghh!!

    "You''re going to kill" Bettany cried but in the end only bit her lips, groaning as she pushed her ass out back to me.

    "I won''t kill you honey, I''ll just reshape your cunt."

    As the seconds went by, the wet sounds of my cock sliding into Bettany''s cunt began sounding out, and soon, there were faint clap sounds.

    While I worked from behind, Bettany moaned in ecstasy, dragging her hands across the wall and when I reached out and grabbed her hair she looked back at me with a glint in her eyes.

    "Are we finally getting serious"

    Rather than answer her, I pulled my dick till it was nearly out and pulling on her hair, smashed the entirety of my meat into her, the scream that left her lips not dissuading me from continuing in my actions.

    High-pitched screams left Bettany''s lips but not once did she tell me to stop the brutal fucking I was giving her.

    Yes!!

    Yes!!

    Harder!!

    "Please harder" she begged almost crying.

    Bettany was turning out to be lots of fun.

 Chapter 158 - 158: A Harem

    [Baking Knowledge box]

    [F1 Knowledge box]

    [Helicopter piloting Knowledge box]

    [Dancing Knowledge box]

    [Basic wrestling knowledge box]

    Sitting down in the restroom, I swiped across the screen in front of me looking for a knowledge box that could advance my fighting capabilities but getting disappointed.

    I came across a couple of fighting abilities, but they were not what I desired, I wanted an advanced box for kickboxing and gun fighting and if that turned out not to be possible, I was ready to settle for another fighting skill as long as it was at the advanced level.

    Though my mind mostly drew blanks on the matter of how I was going to kill John and not end up the most wanted man in the world I knew for starters, that I needed to up my skills. My combat ability is at the top list.

    "Waste," I thought as I closed my system for the third time, planning to check an hour later.

    Getting out of the knowledge catalogue, I took a look at my profile, my eyes particularly focusing on my PSDP balance which had increased to 94 thousand.

    With the boost in my title nasty daddy which gave me a x6 buff in any PSDP I earned from fucking, I had made 12000PSDP from fucking Bettany, taking down another bird.

    Bettany and I had been going at it for close to an hour and according to her books, we were far from done.

    I was looking over my system profile, particularly at my stats and the blank points thinking of how to assign them when the bathroom door opened and to my relief, it was Bettany who stepped in, in her hands a cigar, a lighter and a bottle of alcohol.

    After ridding me to her third orgasm, Bettany had stated that she needed a break and wanted to go get a drink.

    I was surprised when she told me that she would be coming back and now with my dick still hanging out, I watched as after locking the door, she slowly approached me and dropping the items to the side, began undressing.

    "Woah, what''s gotten into you" I asked as Bettany unbuttoned her shirt, letting it drop to the floor, her skirt following soon after and then her panties.

    With just her work heels, she approached me and my throbbing dick did enough in telling her how we felt.

    In her hand, Bettany held three items and presenting them to me, she took a seat on my thighs, my cock pressing against her belly.

    "Here you go" Bettany said bringing the cigar to my mouth, but I grabbed it and had a whiff.

    "It''s the real thing," the woman chuckled bringing up the lighter.

    "I got it from the first-class section and it costs $80."

    By this point, I had made Cohiba which cost $500 my go-to cigar, so to me the stick in my hand was quite a downgrade, and it wasn''t just the price that said so, even the smell.

    Making no complaint though, I brought the stick to my mouth, letting Bettany light it and then watching as her eyes lit up in gleam.

    "Are you a pornstar?"

    "Why would you think that."

    "You have a fat cock and smoke a cigar. I imagine such an occupation will fit your skill set and also support your taste"

    "I''m not a pornstar"

    "Then a mommy''s boy perhaps, I bet a lot of rich women would pay thousands to ride you." She said with fascination. Clearly having fun.

    "Aren''t you enjoying this a bit too much, I shouldn''t be the one to tell you that you''re a worker on this flight "

    While I spoke, Bettany who had kept the lighter on the sink to the side was slowly striking my cock up and down and she showed no worries at my words.

    "I''m a worker? Am I not working now" she pointed out licking her lips.

    Getting to her feet, Bettany raised her pussy till it was above my dick and then she descended.

    Mmmhhhhh!

    With her body shivering the woman shuddered in pleasure as she impaled herself on my dick and then when everything was down she looked at me sultrily.

    "Cleared you paid no attention to the announcements that were made at the beginning of the flight.

    I am the head flight attendant of this flight, and if I want to ride a cock the whole flight, no one, not even the captain can tell me otherwise."

    "Wow, never would have expected such bold words from you," I said, one hand holding my Cigar and the other squeezing her ass as she slowly rocked back and forth on my dick.

    "I look small, but I can be quite commanding when I want to" Bettany said her lips hovering just over mine.

    Putting her hands around my neck, she lifted herself, revealing a few inches of my cock to the world and then dropped back down.

    "Urghh" she moaned in pleasure at the simulation.

    "I love your dick," Bettany said, proceeding to lift herself once more.

    Letting out a puff, I rubbed my hands over one of Bettany small breasts grabbing her nipple and pulling on it.

    My current position reminded me of a very similar scene, except in a much more luxurious location and though I thought there was no need, I decided to be on the safer side.

    [Name: Bettany Barth

    Type: woman

    Trust:21

    Affection:75

    Fear:0

    Loyalty:5

    Horniness: 85

    Comment: Desires your dick.]

    "Good"

    Riding me, Bettany had her back arched in pleasure, her curved back and waist being interesting positions for me to run my hands over and hold.

    When her kitty got wetter, Bettany increased her pace on my dick, and then suddenly she paused.

    "Take off your shirt" she commanded.

    Without a word, I took it off, watching as she licked her lips while running her hands over the contours of my chest.

    "Are you married?" she asked, slowly lifting her body up and down my own, her movements hypnotic.

    "No," I said leaning forward and capturing her breasts once more while she held my head to her body.

    "You have a girlfriend?"

    "Do you want to be my girlfriend?" I asked pulling away from her. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, I already have someone. He''s my dearest baby and we''ve been together for 2 years."

    "Oh" I said surprised at her blatant admission and the love which dripped from her tone as she spoke, but then her next words shocked me.

    "But I want to start a harem."

    "A harem?"

    "Yep"

    "What is it with me and abnormal flight attendants" I wondered.

 Chapter 159 - 159: HardHeaded

    My eyes raised at Bettany''s words and she chuckled.

    "Surprised"

    "You didn''t strike me as such a woman, does your boyfriend know"

    "Nope, and that''s what makes it all the more fun." She smirked.

    "Hmm, I''m not interested in joining your harem."

    "You will be when I''m done riding you."

    I raised my eyes to show my lack of belief, and licking her lips Bettany raised her hips so my entire dick was out of her pussy and then holding it, she sat back down, but this time taking my dick into a different hole.

    "I planned to give this to my boys only if they''re good. You''re my first, so I''ll spoil you a little."

    As my cock went past Bettany''s sphincter, a groan left my lips and my chest swelled, because despite her puckered hole easily parting for me, inside Bettany was very tight, soft and warm.

    "Fuck" I groaned as her backdoor sucked all of my dick in.

    She let out a chuckle as she sat on me, pinching my nipples with a bright smile on her face as she watched my scrunched expression.

    "You like that''" she said her words sultry.

    Holding my chest and then pushing her palms up to my neck, Bettany wrapped her hands around it and began slowly moving up her down.

    "You like that honey" she repeated her tongue slipping out of her mouth.

    Bettany''s words echoed through my head affecting it in a way quite similar to someone I much trusted, Denise.

    Yes, that''s right. When Bettany spoke, she let out an aura just like Denise, but rather than her aura just commanding me to listen it also soothed my mind.

    "How did she get such a potent aura."

    Groans left my lips as the woman steadily moved up and down, her ass soon slapping down on my thighs and moans leaving her lips.

    "You like that "She asked.

    "Yes. Go faster"

    "Beg me."

    "Go faster." I released a slap on her ass.

    Bettany was surprised but then her eyes narrowed and she tightened her grip on my neck.

    "Beg me." She said leaning close and looking me in the eyes.

    "Does she think her ability to command men comes from her eyes" I chuckled internally.

    Bettany''s ass was fucking great, constantly clenching and unclenching my dick, and if the woman wasn''t going to listen, thinking she was in charge, I would break her illusions.

    Without a word my hand quickly went under Bettany''s knees and lifting them, she could only let out a squeal as I stood to my feet.

    Not wanting to fall, Bettany rapidly wrapped her hands around my neck and when I stood up, with my arms under her knees and around her back, I flexed my hips.

    I held Bettany tight and with a hard thrust, a moan left her lips.

    "Wait" she started but I gave another thrust silencing her.

    "Our foreheads were pressed to each other and I smirked when a realization lit up in her eyes and fear settled in.

    "You won''t listen" she trembled out in shock.

    "No, I won''t" I replied.

    Mmmh!

    Mmhh!

    Anghhh!

    As the seconds passed, the speed on my hips increased and soon Bettany was screaming out as I pounded her asshole with my fat dick.

    Anghh! Anghh!

    "You''re killing me" she screamed at a point.

    "Do you want me to stop''

    "No" the helpless woman replied despite the tears in her eyes.

    Fucking Bettany for several minutes, I nutted in her backdoor, and placing her feet on the ground, I turned her so she faced the mirror to the side and put my cock back in her puckered hole.

    "Look at the mirror and watch a real man fuck you"

    "No" Bettany said putting up resistance, but I gave her ass two fierce slaps and harshly pulled her hair.

    "Will you be a good girl now"

    "Fuck you," she said in a subdued tone, tears in her eyes, but I laughed as her hips pressed back against my dick.

    I thought about whether to break the woman but couldn''t find myself committing to such a plan.

    That Bettany had developed an aura showed that her mental fortitude wasn''t a joke and the fact that she could much better use it compared to Denise spoke of a mental strength that could beat even Denise and that was something I found hard to imagine considering the little I knew Denise had been through.

    With my superior strength and pleasing dick, I could tame Bettany now, but it would only be temporary.

    "Look in the mirror Bettany because the face behind you is one you are forever going to be fingering yourself to."

    ......¡­

    When I and Bettany exited the restroom, I expected her to be mad or embarrassed considering how brutally I had dominated her, but instead, she had on a smile and the look of a predator who had found its prey.

    "You know, you never gave me your name," she said pushing her hair behind her ear but before I could answer, a flight attendant, coincidentally the one Ciara had taken me to pushed aside the curtain to the side.

    When the woman saw me, recognition flashed in her eyes but when her gaze turned to Bettany she froze a submissive expression on her face.

    "Ma''am" the attendant rapidly greeted.

    Not bothering to talk to her, Bettany waved her to pass, but then noticed as my eyes lingered on the attendant''s ass and smirked.

    "Ashley "Bettany suddenly called, licking her lips.

    Bettany''s words froze the woman and quickly she returned to us, staring down at the ground nervously while Bettany studied her.

    I found it quite amusing that Bettany who stood much shorter than the attendant with a smaller body could put such fear in her.

    "You know him," Bettany asked, proving that she hadn''t caught Ashley''s initial reactions.

    "Yes, he''s the passenger I informed you about, the last one to get on the plane."

    "Oh," Bettany said losing interest.

    "Anyways, turn around and bend so he can feel your ass."

    Both I and Ashley''s eyes widened in shock, and while I was still wondering if Bettany was crazy, Ashley wasted no time in bending over and presenting to me her rather plump rear.

    "Are you forgetting where we are?" I said looking to the curtains on both sides where someone could pop up at any time.

    "She''ll remain like that till you feel her ass," Bettany said with a grin.

    Looking to get things over with, I grabbed Ashley''s butt, surprised when the woman pushed her rear onto my palms as I felt it up. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After fondling her soft rear for some seconds, I spanked it and let go, and looking at Bettany, it was only when the petite woman nodded that she departed.

    I was still trying to understand how Bettany had gotten such control over Ashley when she moved close to me and grabbed my dick through my pants.

    "Lots of money and dozens of women like Ashely and even better, I can give to you," Bettany said and then standing on her toes she licked my lips.

    She moved to depart, but I held her waist.

    "There''s something I need you to help me with."

    "Oh, what is it"

    Walking away after agreeing to fulfil my request, Bettany stopped just at the curtains and turned to me.

    "Wait for me at the lounge area when you get off the plane darling, I won''t be long. I want to introduce you to my boyfriend."

    "She is crazy,"

 Chapter 160 - 160: Hope vs Reality

    Whatever happened between me and Bettany was cleared out of my head the second I returned to my seat.

    With two missions at hand, I put my brain to planning out my moves, a smile coming to my face when I found just what I was looking for in the knowledge tree.

    [Advanced kickboxing purchased -30000PSDP]

    [Balance:54000PSDP]

    "I could do with some accomplishments right now"

    It had been a long time since my points dropped to such low levels, but that was probably because I had been quite conservative with them, not making any purchases from the knowledge tree.

    Immediately I made it past the agents at the gate, showing them my passport, I used Echo to find Mike who had gotten off long before me.

    The atmosphere in London, while quite different from Los Angeles, noticeably much colder, didn''t unsettle me much.

    It wasn''t my first time in England as I had visited it a few times in my past life, London particularly for about three business trips.

    Easily grasping onto my wits, I my way to Mike''s position and when I spotted him, sitting in the lounge area, I did not stop advancing.

    "Mike" I called out to the big man who was focused on a small book in his hand.

    Calmly looking up at me, Mike''s face twisted into one of surprise while I had on a big grin.

    Suprise and nothing else appeared on Mike''s face and seeing that he was still unaware of my actions to his buddies in Colorado, I reached out a hand to him.

    "How are you doing"

    "I''m good," Mike said surprise still on his face as he stood to his feet.

    With a cheerful laugh, I pulled him into a hug, patting him on the back like we were long-time buddies.

    "Man, I didn''t expect to see a familiar face here" I boisterously said letting go of him and taking a seat.

    "Neither did I."

    "Here, have a seat, I patted the space where he had just stood up from and awkwardly, Mike sat.

    "So, what brings you here," I asked.

    "Work,"

    "What kind of work?"

    "Oh, I''m sort of a botanist, people call me when they require my expertise or products." Mike alluded.

    "What a cool way to say I sell drugs" I mumbled.

    "What was that"

    "Oh, I''m just envying that your work sees you travelling around the world."

    "It''s not that frequent" Mike chuckled, "What about you, I would think you would be in school."

    "Ahh my aunt died, I''m here to retrieve her body," I said my joyful expression going sad and before Mike could decide how to continue the conversation, I fired,

    "So where are you headed from here."

    "Hatton, it''s where my client stays," Mike answered.

    "How about you" he politely asked.

    "Hatton also"

    Mike''s eyes slightly widened and I looked at him with a grin.

    "Man, you don''t know how happy I am that found you.

    My flight just touched down and with this being my first time in London I was lost on how to get to Hatton but with you here, I''m saved. We could go together,"

    Mike''s expression tightened at my words and he shook his head.

    "That''s not a bad idea, but I''m going to be here for quite some time. How about I direct you on how to get there."

    "No, it''s okay, I''ll wait with you. "

    Mike looked like he wanted to argue some more but surprisingly he relented on my request and then seconds later brought up a topic I did not expect from him.

    "How is Lucy"

    I was stunned by Mike''s question and not hiding it, I focused him with a gaze.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that, she''s your girlfriend"

    "Naa, we broke up about three weeks ago" Mike shook his head with a sigh.

    "Last I heard she travelled, Is she back."

    "No, I haven''t been able to get in contact with her" I lied looking out for any reactions from Mike that would indicate he knew about Lucy''s call to me, but finding nothing.

    "I hope she''s alright, "Mike said with a sigh and then he shook his head.

    "Well, that''s behind me now," he breathed out heavily.

    "Yeah," I drawled out, my expression telling him that I did not believe him and he laughed.

    "I''m serious, I even got a new girlfriend, she''ll be here shortly"

    Curiosity to see this new girl popped up in my head but then my forehead scrunched and my brain came to a quick halt.

    Wait!!

    "She''s coming to pick you up from the airport," I asked hopefully but reality wasn''t kind. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, she is an attendant on the flight that brought me here, we are leaving for Hatton together."

    "Bettany said she and her boyfriend have been together for 2 years, she can''t be the one, Mike just got into his new relationship," I told myself and yet my guts twisted and my heartbeat quickened.

    "Are you okay?" Mike noticed my sudden silence.

    "I''m fine, I''m imagining what kind of woman she must be to fill the gap Lucy left. What''s her name."

    "Bettany" Mike said with a shrug and seeing me nod, he also nodded and we both went silent.

    Considering we both had a lot on our mind, well I wasn''t sure about Mike, the silence between us was far from awkward.

    Each enjoying the silence, several minutes flew by and amidst the several people moving about in the airport, Mike and I spotted a woman walking towards us and though I had pounded her not too long ago, I couldn''t help but admire how she presented herself.

    While being petite, not only did Bettany have striking red hair that separated her from the crowd, but she also had smooth fair skin and cherry-red lips.

    The woman knew to wear dresses that showed her small but curvy frame and with a smile on her face, each of her steps was one of confidence.

    "I''m guessing that''s your girl" I asked, my hope at this point dead.

    "Yes."

    From the corner of my eyes, I watched Mike answer with a proud grin, and refusing to think about his bizarre relationship, I focused on Bettany wondering how she would handle meeting us both together.

    "Darling" Bettany called as she reached us, getting a hug from Mike who had stood up and then she turned to me with a glint in her eyes.

    "Marcus"

    "I didn''t tell her my name, Ashley doesn''t know my name, not even Ciara knows my name. How does she know my name" I thought as I stood up.

 Chapter 161 - 161: The Plan

    "You know him" Mike asked in surprise.

    "Yeah, he was a little troublesome on the flight, but we worked things out," Bettany said with a chuckle and then she turned to Mike.

    "How do you know him."

    "I met him back in Los Angeles, he''s Lucy''s neighbour."

    "Oh, I see" Bettany replied and my mind churned at the fact that Bettany knew about Lucy seeming to be quite familiar and knowledgeable about her.

    "If Bettany and Mike have truly been dating for 2 years, then what have Lucy and Mike been doing, is there possibly more to their relationship?"

    Despite us becoming lovers, Lucy always held Mike in regard, like there was something incredible about him and I knew for a fact it wasn''t his bed skills.

    The infidelity within Mike''s relationships didn''t bother me, my problem was Lucy and figuring out the mess she was in.

    "It''s a pleasure to see you again Marcus," Bettany sweetly said, reaching out a hand.

    "Truly it is" I shook her hand.

    "Well since you''re both familiar with each other, then Bettany, you should have no problem with Mike coming with us."

    "Coming with us" Bettany cutely looked at Mike.

    The woman looked nothing like the tyrant she had revealed herself to be back on the plane.

    "This is Marcus''s first time in London and it just so happens that we are both going to Hatton, he asked to go with us."

    "Oh, that explains your request" Bettany chuckled,

    "Sure, he can come with us, no trouble."

    ...¡­..

    Though Abul was the strongest opponent I had faced, he didn''t give the hardest fight of my life.

    That position went to the men who had kidnapped Mark and Anna and I didn''t need to think much to know that those guys were going to be nothing compared to the men guarding the secretary of state, well except the guy who turned all red. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When I left Colorado, I had planned to face some tough guys and then come back with information on Lucy, and while that had happened, I didn''t imagine myself in any iteration of events flying to London.

    I was for the better part woefully prepared for something like killing the secretary of state, completely without a strategy, but after 5 hours of long sleep, my refreshed brain was able to cook up something.

    First, I went over what I knew about Johne Strokes and his visit to London.

    John wasn''t just going for any common diplomatic meeting, it was a meeting which would mark a significant step forward in military cooperation between the US and Britain.

    There were mentions of strengthening NATO and cooperating in the fields of cybersecurity, satellite security and AI-driven warfare, quite futuristic.

    From my understanding it was more of a public announcement so I could expect reporters, a crowd and a press conference to be held, also the venue for this meeting would be the Four Seasons Hotel at Park Lane in central London.

    There wasn''t much else, but from what I got in the newspaper I drew up a plan.

    I made note of my current available resources and then my inadequacies and then found a solution for one of my problems.

    I had zero ideas of locations in London, most importantly central London where I would most likely have to carry out my mission and so to fix this I decided on a map, and not just any map but an extremely detailed one that would make me see the city and stuck on an airplane there was only one place I could get that, the cockpit.

    Enjoying Bettany''s pussy was just a bonus, a healthy addition of PSDP points, having her get me a map was the goal and when that was accomplished, for the rest of the flight I drew up a rough plan and it was simple.

    After getting off the plane I would deal with Mike first, unlike the foreign Secretary who wouldn''t be going anywhere, if I lost Mike that would that was the end of it.

    I planned to first get my hands on Mike and know where Lucy was and then from there head to Central London.

    At the Four Seasons Hotel rather than interrupt the meeting, I planned to take out John after the meeting, when he was speaking to the crowd.

    Sure, I would immediately be under siege by dozens of security men, but with my super strength, echo, and mind vision I was more than certain I could escape them.

    On Park Lane, several meters from Four Seasons Hotel was a moto bike store and running from the hotel I planned to get a bike there.

    To escape my pursuers if any, I planned to head east for about an hour and then dumping the bike, turn around and head west on foot.

    I had never tested the extent of my stamina, but I planned to run all the way to the Cambrian mountains which lay towards Wales. With me going in deep I hoped to lose any tails.

    Whatever botches were in my plan, I would deal with when the time came.

    "There is no train station in Hatton," I asked the driver.

    In the backseats of the car were Bettany and Mike, and I was too focused on studying the routes leading to Hatton to worry about their whisperings in the back.

    "No, there aren''t any trains, but plans to build one are currently underway." The driver answered and I nodded.

    It took us close to 30 minutes to reach Hatton and I made sure to take note of the time.

    The meeting between the secretaries was supposed to last till 4 pm, so I had to keep alert of the time. By 2 pm I wanted to be out of Hatton and heading for central London.

    "Marcus, where will you be stopping" Mike asked from the back.

    "Don''t worry about me, just go ahead and highlight at your stop" I said.

    My words surprised the people behind but they nodded and after some time, they highlighted the vehicle.

    Waving them goodbye, I let myself be driven for some seconds before dropping and turning in the direction of Bettany and Mike.

    "Echo."

 Chapter 162 - 162: Where

    Hatton was a small village located west of London, it was quite close to the airport and had a mix of homes, small businesses, churches and industries.

    The village had a quiet suburban feel and watching the taxi drive off I could already feel several eyes on me.

    One of the issues with such locations was that any new face easily grabbed attention and worst off, my light dress made for a stark contrast to the thick coats and sweaters the people around wore.

    I glanced at my surroundings and then began moving towards my target.

    I had thought Bettany and Mike would be entering a building close by but to my surprise, echo revealed them to be several meters away from where they had dropped.

    Walking briskly, I stopped after some minutes and used echo once more sighing as my weird actions garnered scrutinizing glances from the folks around.

    "I really need to get better with this thing," I told myself as I resumed walking.

    Unlike me, Bettany and Mike moved within the narrow paths of the Alleys and the first chance I got, when I felt there were the least eyes on me, I ducked into an alley.

    Out of the gazes of the public, I increased my speed, especially since my targets were moving surprisingly fast.

    There were a few areas where I found myself having to run past to avoid detection but then on my next use of echo, I came to a stop because my targets had turned and began heading towards me.

    "I knew something was up"

    I had been chasing the couple for more than 10 minutes and though it had taken me some time to notice due to my deep investment, I soon figured out that I was taking a circular part around the village.

    I had initially thought that it was just a unique route to whatever secret location that the two were headed but their hurried pace didn''t make sense.

    Busted I continued moving forward, ready to make contact with them, but the question of how they had figured out my location stung my brain.

    "Perhaps they have people in one of the houses I walked by" I reasoned.

    It didn''t take long for me and the duo to meet and it was within a large alley with a tall wooden fence to the side that we saw our faces.

    Stopping some meters from each other both Mike and I carefully studied each other while Bettany had on an amused expression.

    "Did you get lost" Mike started but I had a critical appointment after this and didn''t have time to waste.

    From the airport, I had been civil with them acting helpless and in need, but now the act was up, from the expression on the duo''s face it was clear they knew something was up with me.

    "Where is Lucy"

    Closely observing both individuals I noticed the surprise that appeared in their eyes but before Mike could speak, Bettany did.

    "Don''t tell me you fell for her."

    I ignored her and kept my eyes on Mike and he shrugged.

    "Like I said, we don''t talk to each other anymore, I don''t know where she is."Mike shrugged but his eyes became narrowed.

    "I know where she is" Bettany teased and this time my eyes turned to her.

    "Where?"

    "Somewhere"

    "I see"

    Immediately the words came out, I moved pushing against the ground, speeding towards Bettany and arriving in front of her, my fings in a claw shape shot out.

    I wanted to grab Bettany''s face, but before that could happen, a kick flew out from the side heading to my hand just as I expected.

    Cancelling the attack halfway, I immediately spun on my right leg and without delay delivered a roundhouse kick to Mike''s face.

    Immediately, Mike shot off the ground and smashed into the wall of a house by the side and not delaying, I reached for Bettany who had become stunned by the turn of events and grabbed her neck.

    "Talk, or I''ll tell Mike what kind of a girlfriend you are"

    I honestly thought my threat to be at least substantial, but Bettany merely smiled and the next second I had to jump from beside her as Mike returned to her side and though I had retreated, he pursued me.

    Speeding towards me, he sent out a kick and when I blocked it, he pushed forward, moving much faster than before and threw a punch to my guts.

    Unprepared, I saw the punch coming but could do nothing to stop it.

    "Fuck" I cried out as Mike''s big fist slammed into my belly, sending me shooting backwards and falling to the ground, entering into an uncontrollable roll.

    I gripped my stomach in anguish as I came to a stop and then a voice sounded.

    "You don''t get up when it stops hurting, you get up Immediately."

    With mind vision, I saw what was coming and this time, I sent myself rolling backwards and avoided a brutal kick from.

    "So, you''re an awakened" Mike said studying me as I got to my feet.

    "Where is Lucy, what did you do with her."

    "What makes you think I did something to her," Mike asked and when he saw my frown he continued.

    "Don''t tell me you ran all the way here ready to reveal your status as an awakened and die at my hands just because of Lucy."

    I raised an eyebrow at Mike calling me an awakened when the system said I was still yet to reach that stage.

    "What if I did?"

    Mike shook his head at my answer but just as he was about to reply, he used as a frown came to his lips.

    "How did you know I was going to London, and how come you were in Colorado."

    "I see you''re not just muscles" I commented.

    "What did you do to Abul" Mike asked quickly figuring out my origin.

    I smiled at Mike''s words and licked my lips.

    " Nothing much, I just beat up him, Sleazy and the 8 other guys including the shopkeeper.

    I have them knocked out and tied up back in the drug room, my boys ready to call the police on them at any time."

    "What do you want" Mike asked.

    "It seemed I praised your intelligence too early." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tch" Mike snorted and unfazed by my threat pushed towards me.

    Running towards each other, the second we were in attacking range, we both launched a punch, our right fists slamming into each other''s looking to dominate.

    Bam!

    Overpowering Mike''s fist and sending it flying to the side, I took a step forward and smashed him in the gut with my left fist, making his back curve outward.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Changeup

    The strength behind my punch surprised Mike but he quickly recovered from my attack and when I followed up with an uppercut, he took a step back and dodged.

    Before I could launch another attack, he dropped to the ground and performed a leg sweep, looking to take me off my feet, but a powerful kick to the face sent his body flying through the air, breaking through a wooden fence to the side and flying into a children''s playground.

    Crashing on the ground, after just one roll, Mike pushed himself to his feet and he was just in time to block a flying kick from me with both his arms.

    Gritting his teeth, Mike pushed my leg away and not letting my feet touch the ground, he spun around and launched a high kick.

    Before he made the attack I already saw it, and though I was still in the air, I raised my knee and arm to my side and shielded my body.

    Mike''s kick sent me shooting to the side, but having mitigated the damage of his attack, I landed on the ground smoothly and moved my head away from a right hook.

    Failing to hit me, frustration flashed on Mike''s face and when I drove my knee into his guts, the frustration turned to pain.

    Keeping my legs up after hitting him with my knee, just as Mike stumbled backwards, I sent my foot shooting forward, colliding with his face twice in rapid succession.

    Mike stumbled to the side, unable to control his body and before he could recover, I performed another roundhouse kick.

    Being sent off his feet, Mike''s speeding body dug into the sand of the playground as he touched the ground and after his body bounced on it twice, he flipped himself into the air and got on his feet looking up with a bleeding lip only to see my foot flying for his face.

    Mike ducked under my Kick, and then pushed forward, ready to land a punch on me, but I wasn''t worried.

    Before he ducked, I had already seen him do it, and as my attack missed, I sent myself into a spin.

    Focused on landing his attack on me, Mike was wide open and once more ate another hit from the back of my heel.

    "Advanced kickboxing is so different" I thought to myself but no sooner had I had this thought that the air changed and a large hand snatched my head out of the air and with a grunt flung it to the ground.

    Bam!

    Despite it being sand beneath me, for several seconds I was unable to think and saw only darkness till a brutal stamp on my stomach brought my mind back to focus and opened my eyes to the huge man above me.

    I didn''t know what but I could feel there were several things broken in me and other than coughing out blood, I found my body frozen stiff by intense pain, arching on the floor and letting out a silent agonizing whizz.

    "You finally decided to get serious"

    "I feel nothing from him, he''s not awakened."

    "I already suspected as much. To be so strong without awakening. I''m sure he''s inherited some legacy."

    "I''ll take him to the superior mother."

    "Don''t be stupid. Imagine the secrets we could learn if we kept him for ourselves."

    "Control your greed, Bettany."

    "Don''t be a hypocrite, greed is...."

    Having been gathering my will all this time, against the pain in my body and the terrifying foreboding of more pain, I pushed my body to the side, turning so I could face the bantering couple and letting out a painful scream with tears dripping down my eyes, I raised my arms, summoned my guns and began firing. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    I know my scream gave away my actions but still the speed at which Mike grabbed Bettany and moved out of the way left me shocked but it also made me realize that Bettany was a weak point.

    Pushing against the pain that wrecked my body and blinking away the tears in my eyes, I turned and kept firing at the duo, forcing Mike to run away with Bettany to safety, the man going out of sight.

    "I don''t have much time"

    [high-grade healing potion -23000PSDP]

    Immediately the bottle appeared in my hand, I poured its contents down my throat and screaming pushed myself to my knees.

    The second desert eagle reappeared in my hand and gripping both guns my eyes looked left and right in search of Mike.

    I hoped he had given up on me and left, but that was a wish to good to come true.

    "Echo"

    Immediately I raised my guns, and not wasting a breath began firing at the wooden fence several meters away to my left, which I had kicked Mike through.

    Rather than come straight at me, after dropping Bettany somewhere safe, Mike had gone around, planning to follow from behind the fence and then spring up on me from a position I wouldn''t expect.

    Echo!

    Echo!

    Echo!

    Paying no heed to the blood that had begun running down my nose, my arms moved along the fence following Mike''s movement and showering it with bullets.

    I had no idea when I got up to my feet, but when Mike finally had enough and burst through the fence, running at me in a zig-zag pattern, while still shooting at him, I began rapidly retreating.

    Bullets sped out of my gun, tearing through the air as they flew at Mike, but in the end, it was all useless.

    I don''t what, but something had changed about Mike and his speed and strength had just shot through the roof, right now he was looking like the man Abul had revered.

    With the pain in my body quickly disappearing, I completely focused on Mike, trying to read a pattern to his movements, yet just when I thought I had gotten it down and fired a shot in a position he was supposed to be, to my shock, he changed his direction in the middle of a sprint, escaping from the bullet and blasting towards me with even greater speeds.

    With how fast he was going, Mike was threatening to become a blur in my eyes but when he finally got close and entered the range of my mind vision, I thought things would change, but I found myself very wrong.

    With my mind vision despite his speeds, I was able to follow Mike''s movements much better, but when he got within attack range, It took a brutal kick to my side for me to understand that I could no longer see his movements in advance.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Greed

    Since nearly drowning, my mind vision had taken a significant step forward granting me the ability to see seconds into the future, and not once had I focused on someone and failed to glimpse into their actions.

    Whether it be one of my girls going down on me or a random person walking by, I couldn''t see the actions of everyone but so long as I was the focus of a target, I could see their future but now with Mike, this steadfast rule had gone in disarray.

    It was one thing if he was too fast for me to dodge, but in this case, his outline was clear in my head, yet there was no prediction for him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With adrenaline pumping through me, I don''t know if at this point my body had fully healed considering how much I was moving, but I hoped that the healing potion I had taken wasn''t completely spent.

    The clear sound of my ribs cracking rang out as Mike''s foot connected with my side and I hacked out a mouthful of blood as I was sent shooting through the air.

    "You don''t get up when it stops hurting, you get up immediately."

    The words Mike had said rang through my head and fighting through the pain, the healing portion I had taken playing a significant role, I flipped myself to my feet, sliding on the ground and looking up to see a deadly elbow being raised for my face.

    "Just in time."

    Pursuing after me, Mike had expected me to be out for some seconds longer and my quick recovery surprised him.

    Raising my guns, I expected to see fear and panic in Mike''s eyes but what I instead saw was arrogance which turned to frustration.

    Mike initially seemed to have no fear for my gun, but then at the last second just as I pulled the trigger, he covered his face with his arm and dived to the side.

    Before he escaped from my front, I put three bullets in his arm and two in his chest and while I did some manage to the man, creating bloody holes in his body, it didn''t stop him from speeding around and coming at me from the back.

    I hurriedly turned to follow his movements but after doing a 360 around me twice getting closer with each movement, Mike had closed the distance between us and slapping away the gun in my right hand, he grabbed my left arm and had it go the wrong way.

    Ahhhhh!!

    I couldn''t hold back the scream, but as the man pulled me closer, looking to deliver a punch that might just knock me out, I coughed blood on his face and thrust my right hand forward, a katana appearing in it.

    Griping the blade tight, I aimed to pierce Mike right between the chest but with his incredible reflexes, he brought his hand in the way, letting the blade pierce through his palm, directing it away from his body, and then headbutted me.

    Bam!!''

    The world immediately went dark and my vision began swimming. The world around me went silent and I would have been in total darkness if not for mind vision.

    While stumbling backwards, I still had the outline of Mike appearing in my head and summoning a desert eagle to my one good hand, I began letting out shots in his direction.

    Fighting against the dizziness in my head, I blinked rapidly, trying to get back my vision but sadly, it was a stab from something sharp and long to the back that helped me with that.

    Before my sight could even be regained, I threw an elbow to the back surprised when I hit someone and looking behind, I found Bettany stumbling away from me with a bleeding mouth, three of her front teeth missing.

    "You bastard" she screamed hysterically, holding her mouth

    "This bitch," I screamed in my head.

    I raised my gun to end her existence, but Mike rushed at me from the side and quickly retreating, I raised my arm and barely defended against a kick from him.

    Mike''s kick sent me skidding backwards and I was already preparing for his follow-up attack, when I realized that rather than follow me, he had stopped in front of Bettany.

    Proving that he was just a juggernaut and not some human immune to bullets, I found Mike letting out heavy breaths, his chest bloody and his left arm clutching his right.

    Holding my gun with my one good hand, I thought we would be engaging in another clash till I noticed them freeze up.

    I wondered what had gotten them so worked up, till the sound of several police vehicles reached my ears.

    "We need to leave," Mike said.

    "No, we must have him" Bettany screamed and spitting out a mouth full of blood, she walked past the protection Mike provided.

    I thought the petite female was being stupid till I felt the air transform, worsening from what Mike''s sudden powerup had done to it.

    "You can''t. Remember the mission."

    "Fuck the mission, didn''t you see the things he did, his guns and blade. Imagine how strong we''ll be when we learn those spells."

    Getting nervous, I felt something I was highly familiar with especially since I harbored it in my head began being birthed into the atmosphere, but Mike with a quick chop to Bettany''s neck ended this process.

    Grabbing Bettany and slinging her over his shoulder, Mike moved his eyes to me, particularly to my gun and then he sped towards me.

    Though I hadn''t expected the attack, expecting him to have rather fled after knocking out Bettany, I let several bullets fly out my gun.

    I expected Mike to dodge but he continued forward and to my shock, moved Bettany''s body in front of him, using it to defend against the bullet.

    "What kind of a couple is this."

    Quickly switching to my katana, I poised my blade to pierce through Bettany and then Mike, but when it made contact with Bettany''s coat, my eyes barely caught a weak flash of yellow over the woman and then my blade broke.

    Helplessly, I watched as Mike who had gotten close delivered a brutal kick to my already damaged side and as I shot through the air, my eyes closed from the intense pain.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Short Break

    The bastard Mike made no follow-up after sending my brain on a roller coaster.

    Delivering a literal bone-shattering kick to my side, he continued in his sprint running past me and disappearing to god knows where.

    Mike''s kick had me speeding and rolling over the ground with careless abandon and when I slammed my palm to the ground and pushed myself to my feet, I found myself all alone.

    "Where is he" I questioned looking around and then coughing out thick black blood, I fell to my knees.

    "I''ve been critically injured."

    Wobbling on my knees, my body threatened to fall over but I held firm.

    Within my gaze, I could spot a few people in the distance rushing towards me, their uniforms which identified them as law agents helping me sober up a bit.

    [High-grade healing potion -23000PSDP]

    Downing its content, I fell to the ground and through a blurry gaze watched as several people came around me, someone even ripping off my shirt.

    I tried to conjure up a thought but it was just too difficult. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the midst of the police, the last thing I felt was comfort and with all my might I fought off the darkness clawing at my eyes.

    Soon two additional people came to my side and judging by the gloves and masks they wore, they seemed to be medical professionals.

    At some point, I found myself somehow lifted up, the sky above me going past and then I was placed inside some kind of white box.

    "Oh an ambulance" I thought to myself watching as a man and woman hovered over me and a syringe was lifted and brought down on my arm.

    "That''s the worst. I hope the potion fights it off."

    Whilst being moved by the ambulance, I lay in dread of the sedative I had been given taking effect, and then at some point, I found my eyes opening wide and the sounds blaring around me coagulating into understandable speech.

    "His ribs and arm have been badly broken, his lungs punctured with the possibility of his heart having been injured quite high."

    That was the first sentence I made out as I regained awareness of my surroundings and looking at the brunette in a green tracksuit who had spoken, I lost any sort of attraction to her.

    "Those injuries will explain why the potion took so long."

    I gave myself 20 more seconds to rest before going to work.

    I would have preferred using the Malevolent shrine, but with the driver to worry about, I conjured an attack composed of fear and released it on the two inhabitants in the back of the ambulance with me.

    First, I hit the girl, making her pass out with a horrified expression, and then I did the same for the man before he could rush to the aid of his companion but to my surprise, he only fell on his butt with a frightened expression.

    "This bastard"

    Before the man could let out a word, I sat up and with a lightning chop knocked him out.

    Looking to the front, I saw that the driver was still unaware of what had happened in the back and I got to my feet.

    Getting to my feet, I flexed my once broken arm nodding my head in satisfaction but as I took a step forward, I found myself wincing and grabbing my side, my eyes going over my naked chest, hovering over my left side which had turned black.

    "Guess I''m not fully healed."

    Considering that after kicking me, he had sped away, I could only conclude that Mike hoped to get me in the hands of the police or worse off send me to the hospital.

    "A sort of imprisonment"

    Rubbing my still sore side and wincing at the bit of pain from the wound in my back, I launched a kick forward, sending the back of the ambulance flying open and not wasting a second jumping out of it.

    Considering my critical situation, the ambulance was moving quite fast and as my feet touched the ground, I immediately fell into a roll.

    Against the hard tar of the road, my skin scrapped and ground, several cars swerving by as they dodged me and the second I got some stability, I pushed myself to my feet and sped away from the few eyes of the public.

    Moving in between bushes and alleys that hid my figure, I didn''t stop running till minutes later when I happened on a street filled with residential houses and there, I sought salvation.

    ...¡­.

    "Not too tight" I muttered, stretching my arms in the black shirt I had put on.

    Descending the stairs of an old-style British house, I took in a long sniff of the peaceful air that circulated through it.

    Walking into the living room, I ignored the pair of husband and wife who were conveniently passed out on a long couch and picked up a laptop on a table in the middle of the room.

    I switched on the laptop, typing on it for several minutes as maps and images of locations popped up on the screen, news and images of the Four Season Hotel and its interior being frequently clicked on.

    I moved to images of central London, then to those of Park Lane and checking the time after a while, stood to my feet.

    Cleaning up my trails on the machine, I returned it to its previous position and looking around the house to make sure everything was in order, I exited through the back, well not before grabbing a cap and putting on a coat.

    "They shouldn''t think much about missing, some clothes and a ski mask."

    "To blend in, I had given my outfit an entire change, putting on brown boots, a blue shirt, a blue cap and a large black coat.

    Though I wasn''t really peeved by the weather, I had to act like I was.

    With the number of holes in my plan, breaking into someone''s house for some resources had been on the table.

    I hadn''t expected to have to initiate this move, but after getting really messed up by Mike, I needed somewhere to rest and heal, take a bath and gather more info.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Long Brooms

    As I walked on the street, no one paying any particular attention to me, my mind finally went to Mike and I couldn''t help but shudder.

    "That was scary"

    Honestly, I was just inches away from being traumatized by him and when I remembered that he had very possibly been holding back, my body shuddered even more and then there was Bettany.

    "Talk about a snake. What kind of strength were those two hiding away." I wondered.

    Taking in several breaths and looking around the streets to see if any police officers were running around searching for me, I thought of the mission Mike had mentioned, the mission that was most likely the reason he and Bettany held back on using the mysterious energy they possesed

    My mind churned and I tried to think of anything significant that might be happening in Hatton., running blank since after all I wasn''t a resident of the place and the internet had made no mentions.

    I widened the area of my inspection and the only significant thing I could think of, was the meeting at the Four Seasons Hotel and with that thought it clicked.

    "The British foreign secretary."

    With the contents of my punishment, there was a very high chance that Mike and Bettany were in England to assassinate the country''s secretary. It was either that or their mission was something I could never figure out without more information.

    "I hope London has its security up,"

    Two high-grade healing potions, a lot of screaming, a broken hand, crushed ribs and the summoning of a lot of willpower.

    All these came into play because I was facing a Mike who was holding back. I wasn''t suicidal to look to run into his path so soon, especially in a situation where he might not be holding back.

    As I moved, I smiled because while the English secretary might lose his life, if things were as I thought, then the US Secretary might just be easier to kill.

    Who would expect an assassin to come after them when they themselves were carrying out an assassination?

    Stretched for time, I quickly moved away from the bustle of Hatton, heading for its outskirts and then standing on the road where only a dry empty field filled it''s left and right, I waited for a suitable vehicle.

    A red truck soon came into sight, and hearing its clean powerful engine, I nodded my head.

    "This should do"

    Waving down the car, I moved towards it with my head slightly down and then when I reached the passenger door, finding the driver to be all alone in the car, I doused him in fear.

    Though I was still rough around the edge I was beginning to find the best concentration of emotions to knock out individuals.

    Seconds later I was in the car, the driver dozing off to the side, while I stepped on the accelerator and sent the car moving.

    I could have simply asked the man for a lift and avoided the hassle of needing to knock him out, but other than wanting to hide my identity, I also wanted to move fast, very fast.

    Hatton to central London was an over 30 minute drive. I had planned to kill John after his meeting during his speech to the press but with the possibility of Mike being in the mix, I had to be there as the meeting happened, ready for any changes.

    [sleep tight -2000]

    Sending my partner even farther into the land of slumber, I had goosebumps run over me.

    Buying items from the shop to use on men didn''t just sit right with me.

    The car had more than enough fuel, so I had no fear as I drove it towards my destination.

    After several multiple minutes on the road, the small scanty road which I had been driving on began widening up and more cars began passing me by.

    Taking a look at the map which had been guiding me so far, I confirmed the route to Hammersmith and kept driving.

    After some minutes I reached Hammersmith and going passed it reached Kensington.

    It didn''t take me long to reach Hyde Park, finally entering central London, and then I headed for Park Lane.

    My travel so far had been smooth, but as I headed for the Hyde Park tunnel, looking to go through it to reach Park Lane, I noticed the lack of vehicles on the major road and immediately my senses sharpened.

    It was easy to ignore an itch in one''s skin if one were distracted but when they focused, everything came into sight.

    Braking and bringing the car to a halt by the side of the road, my eyes narrowed because inspecting myself, I found that there was a subtle influence trying to act on me.

    With my mind prowess, it was just an itch but for others, I could imagine it being a nagging command and all this command requested was for this road not to be used.

    It gave one a bad omen about the road and had them strongly preferring to use and alternate road.

    From my position I could see the tunnel in the distance and with a frown I decided to check it.

    "Echo" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The results came back to me almost immediately, and after blinking in disbelief for some seconds, I used the technique one more but this time a wider scale.

    "Echo"

    The same results came back and unless I wanted to stop believing in the capability of my technique then what I had seen was what was truly happening.

    Inside my 3d model of the world, a shocking 600 meters around me, there was an area made up of only darkness like nothing existed there and that area was the tunnel ahead of me.

    It was an unnerving sight considering the tunnel was right in front of me, but that still wasn''t what had put me in disbelief.

    What stunned me and had me doubting my technique were the three women high in the air above the tunnel, circling it while sitting on long traditional brooms and as if that wasn''t bad enough, Bettany was one of them.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Mike And Momma

    "Witches," I muttered in disbelief, I mean, what else do you call women flying in the air on brooms.

    The lore was there, the movies and films talked about it, and here were Bettany and her flying friends proving it.

    "System, I expect a lot for this, a lot, like plenty of stuff" I emphasized.

    [Then you better hope your luck is at its best]

    "What do you mean my luck? Are you seeing what I am about to face?"

    [There is a reason why there are no consequences for failing or not attempting this punishment.]

    Fortunately, the system was right and I could bolt away at any time.

    Taking deep breaths, something I was beginning to do a lot lately, I concluded on the current situation.

    If Bettany was here, then so was Mike and the fact that Bettany was with three other women meant that Mike wouldn''t also be alone.

    At this point, it was obvious that their target was the English secretary and, wait!!

    "The English secretary is the host, he should already be at the hotel, if anyone is to be ambushed it will be the US secretary.

    My forehead scrunched as I tried to understand the situation.

    I reasoned the possibility of the two secretaries moving together and then considered that maybe this was an ambush for them after the meeting.

    All these suspicions though contained problems in one form or the other and in the end I put on my ski mask and stepped out of the car.

    I would have preferred to drive the car into the tunnel, wanting to use it as a shield for whatever lay in there but there was the sleeping man in the passenger seat, and I was also wary of drawing the attention of the witches.

    Another noteworthy observation was that despite squinting my eyes and staring into the sky, I could not see the women. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Attributing my inability to observe what was happening within the tunnel to the machinations of the flying witches, I figured whatever technique they collaborated on to blanket the tunnel, they couldn''t use to hide themselves, but they still did some voodoo to hide their figure from plain sight.

    "Hopefully they don''t look"

    Using echo once more to ensure they were still flying above, I sprinted towards the tunnel.

    As I moved, I thought about how fascinating it was that every other part of the city functioned properly except this location.

    With each step I took, the influence trying to act on me got stronger and when I arrived at the tunnel''s pitch-black entrance, it was basically screaming in my head.

    "Annoying"

    Staring at the mouth of the tunnel which looked like a one-way ticket to the eternal abyss I tightened my fist and before anything, sent a hand into the abyss.

    I felt a slight resistance but nothing more and then after some seconds, while crouching low, I moved forward, entering the tunnel from the side.

    As my body went into the darkness I more intimately interacted with the darkness at the mouth of the tunnel and from it I once again felt an energy familiar with what I had in my head, a product of mental.

    As my head passed through this darkness, I more strongly felt this energy.

    Its attempt to influence me strengthened yet I still casually brushed it off, and then after I went through I crouched lower as everything changed.

    The second I entered the other side, not only did I become exposed to a completely different kind of energy, one which was becoming familiar to me, but I was also introduced to chaos.

    Within the tunnel, the sounds of a fierce battle which was nowhere in sight echoed all around.

    "What the fuck" I muttered to myself as I crouched down and crawled to a car nearby, taking safety behind its cold hard metal.

    Not delaying I immediately used Echo, and while it did work, giving me a 3d model of the tunnel, the range of my technique had become limited to this tunnel, I could see nothing happening on the outside.

    I didn''t have time to ponder the danger of this development though because rather than answering my questions, the 3d model in my head had instead given me questions and doubt.

    First of all, I was right, Mike was in this tunnel and he was not alone, he seemed to have 4 other people on his side, 3 men and a woman and they all were exchanging blows with men in black suits, well everyone except Mike who was at the moment exchanging wind-shattering punches with something I had only seen once in my life, a giant red hulking figure.

    From where I hid, I could hear the heavy blow and explosion that rang out as Mike and his opponent fought even though they were all the way at the other side of the tunnel.

    With this, it was very clear that Mike was much stronger than what he had revealed to me,

    Taking my senses off his battle, I focused on the model in my mind where a convoy of black jeeps that had obviously been carrying an important person had been stopped, and standing some distance away from it and being protected by 2 more guards was John strokes, his escape though hindered by a man carrying a truck size machine gun.

    "Where is the English secretary."

    I wondered if I was making a mistake in identifying the individual, but one of the people guarding John was unmistakenly ninja momma and I knew for a fact that she was no English woman.

    "I need to be sure"

    "Echo"

    Another model of what was transpiring within the tunnel was placed in my mind and observing this model I came to an undeniable conclusion.

    "Mike and his group''s target was John Stokes the US secretary of state, his enemy was the ninja momma''s group and I by virtue of my goal was Ninja momma''s enemy.

    Simply put, till further information or changes appeared, I was on Mike''s side.

    "What will a 10% stake in Microsoft be like" I wondered to myself because honestly, it was the only compensation I could see fitting for such a bizarre assignment.

    Within the tunnel were dozens of vehicles scattered all over, and none of these vehicles weren''t empty, they had people inside, some even having families.

    Like they had been dipped in a room of sleeping gas, all these people were fast asleep in their cars, none the wiser about what was happening around them.

    Whatever the case, these people had been tagged as collaterals by the inhabitants of the tunnel and I winced, my face tightening as the sound of something huge being crushed resounded from the distance.

    A use of echo revealed to me that a car with two bodies inside had just been flattened, the two bodies crushed to paste and I shuddered.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Too Much

    All the way at one of the entrances of the tunnel hiding behind a Toyota SUV, I pondered on my next actions, contemplating the things I had seen.

    "The world isn''t showing me something."

    As I had said, the world within the tunnels was completely different and other than the chaos happening in it, one of the main reasons for this difference was the energy that perfused the air, a commanding energy.

    This energy pricked at my skin, irritating it and exerting an invisible pressure not just on my mind, but also on my body and unfortunately echo revealed to me nothing about it.

    Echo could reveal the world, but I was just now confirming that it was unable to reveal to me energies, something that I didn''t think should be so.

    For the enchantment around the tunnel, all it had given me was a blank empty spot. It was only when I moved closer and got to the tunnel''s entrance that I identified a familiar energy, and now it was the same as I was inside.

    The tunnel was filled with potent energy, and yet the technique revealed to me neither the source of the energy nor its existence.

    What my 3d model showed me were several people fighting, Mike in particular facing off against a figure about 2 and a half times his already huge size and yet he was matching it fist for fist.

    I remembered the faint almost illusionary glow that flickered on Mike back in Hatton, and I knew for sure that whatever that ability was, he was most definitely using it to its max at the moment, and I wanted to see it.

    Though for the time being, I was cautious against Mike and didn''t want to challenge him, that didn''t mean that I had given up on Lucy.

    I would more properly like to term my actions as temporal retreat.

    Rather than confront Mike once more and most likely die, I wanted to observe him and better understand what type of power he wielded and if ever there was a time to do that, it was now.

    Like some sort of sick joke, all my reasons for coming to London had coagulated in this tunnel and there was no backing out for me.

    Unfortunately due to the curved nature of the tunnel and the distance of my targets, I couldn''t just get to a high position and observe them.

    If I wanted to investigate more about this energy and especially use my mind vision, I would have to get close enough.

    Remaining crouched, I let out a breath and began moving. Keeping my figure behind the cars, I moved closer to the chaos, sighing as I occasionally passed cars filled with multiple unconscious people.

    "If these guys keep at this, they will end the lives of everyone in here." I thought. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thinking of how Mike didn''t let his battle spill to the rest of the tunnel I was just about to bitterly praise him for keeping the chaos contained when I realized that this was rather just a consequence of him wanting to keep the US secretary contained.

    After about a minute, I came within a few meters of a battle happening ahead, but just as I moved to peep at the combatants a body suddenly flew over me, crashing into a car I had just gone by and before I could even check who it was, I picked up on a presence and moved from beside the car I was hiding.

    Bang!!

    Scrambling behind another car with a rapidly beating heart and getting my nerves under control, I peeked from behind it and was greeted to the sight of a man in a black suit standing on the car I had previously been behind.

    The man''s descent on the car had crumbled its hood and from his body, red energy visible to my eyes swirled.

    Looking at his body, I confirmed the presence of several thick red veins, the energy coming off his body increasing as his body began swelling, ripping apart his fine cloth.

    "Fuck another one."

    Aware of where I stood and the consequence of allowing another monster to appear, I considered moving forward and ending the man''s life, but then there was a blur and a fist landed on the gut of the transforming man, sending him off the car and crashing into the ground.

    The attack came from a curly-haired man dressed in a black coat and brown boots, he was the one who had been sent soaring over me but just as he moved to continue after his opponent, his eyes snapped in my direction, his brows furrowing when he saw nothing.

    Having already seen the man''s head snap in my direction before it did, I had already withdrawn my head and now hiding behind the car, with my mind vision I watched the battle between the two parties unfold.

    Not seeing me, the man with curly hair focused back on his opponent and immediately went after him.

    With my mind vision, I watched the man get close to his opponent and then from him, energy exploded, this energy coagulating around him and taking the shape of what looked like armour.

    In the man''s left hand, a shield appeared and in his right a sword and he struck down.

    I was still doubting what my mind was showing me when a more powerful energy full of malice exploded from the man in black suit and then there was a roar.

    For this spectacle, I had to get up and look and I swallowed as I saw a huge red monster bulging with muscles and viscous energy, releasing a punch down at the curly-haired man.

    With his shield which I could now see was actually just a yellow construct made of lines that hovered above his arms, the man tanked the attack and he firmly stood his ground despite the floor cracking beneath him.

    "This is too high level for me" I gulped while staring in fascination at not just the hulking enemy, but also the amour of the curly-haired man.

    Rather than stick onto his body, just like the shield, the armour was made of just yellow energy lines that hovered above his body, its ends and edges carved out while the surface had nothing but an almost invisible glow.

    Observing both men it was clear that they were but one of the sources of energy that filled the tunnel and I sighed.

    "Is this what Mike was holding back."

 Chapter 169 - 169: Too weak

    I could see the face of the curly-haired man and despite the frown on his face, he looked nothing older than 28.

    Tanking his opponent''s attack, the man pushed his opponent''s large fist to the side and raising his yellow glowing blade pushed forward.

    Given my experience with these powered-up individuals, I expected the hulking red figure to be done for, but with speed, it pushed away from the path of his opponent''s sword, its massive form swerving on the ground as it spun to its opponent''s side and then with a growl ripped off the door of a car and flung it at the smaller man.

    Calmly turning to his huge opponent, the curly-haired man slashed the approaching object in half and I who was behind him and had at this point found the thrown door to be moving at blinding speed had to push off the ground and get out of the way.

    Slash!!

    Like a blade, one of the halves of the door, sliced off the hood of a car to the side, revealing a headless corpse to the world while the other landed on the car I had just been beside, exploding it in two.

    My escape from the two deadly projectiles garnered me attention of the two combatants and I got a particularly predatory look from the curly-haired man.

    "Look out " I screamed to him and snapping his head to his opponent, the man quickly brought his shield over his head, protecting himself from a doubt hammer fist slam.

    Bam!!

    The hit sent the armored man falling to his knees and coughing blood and before he could recover a mighty foot flew out from the side and kicked his figure, sending him flying into the cars to the side, his body tearing through the first car it came in contact with.

    Disposing his opponent the giant figure turned to me and with my guns out I was already retreating from him.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Even though the red figure was yet to take any action against me, I began shooting because with mental, clear as day, I had felt its desire to kill be directed at me.

    The red figure stared at me, letting my first shots hit, the head of my bullets sinking into its skin but going nowhere further.

    "It can think, it''s not a rampaging monster," I thought watching its eyes narrow at me.

    Though I didn''t stop firing, narrowing my eyes, I watched as the first bullets which I had peppered into the red figure''s skin were pushed out of his body, the bloody holes closing up and then boom.

    With a push against the ground, the red figure shot towards me and for the second time since travelling to the past, I felt death coming for me.

    With the strength the red monster had demonstrated, if he landed a punch on me, I could see all my bones shattering but thankfully before such a fate could be, a glowing figure appeared to its side and with his once round shield now in the shape of a long roman shield, he rammed into the red monster from the side.

    The red monster was taken off its feet and sent soaring through the air, and I was just about to breathe out in relief when a glowing sword was placed just above my left shoulder and I was in the face of a presence, that sent the energy in my mind churning.

    Funnily enough, just as I registered the sword''s presence my hand immediately flew up, both my guns pointed at the wielder''s face, but he was completely unbothered.

    "Why are you here?"

    As the man spoke, despite his eyes being on the crashed form of his opponent, a powerful force descended from him upon me and I found myself in a situation where my mind wasn''t being influenced but rather brutally pressured.

    The energy coming off the man didn''t seek to make me abide by his words, it sought to crush me if I didn''t.

    Though powerful with some effort I fought off the oppression but keeping a strained look on my face, I contemplated my words and answered.

    "I''m friends with Mike and Bettany, I came to help them."

    [Mental +1]

    "You are too weak to help anyone."

    The curly-haired man didn''t wait for a reply from me, not even sparing me a glance, he bolted away and I couldn''t help but sigh.

    I was weak, far too weak for what was happening in this tunnel, but I had already made my decision.

    Despite the bizarreness of the situation, the system had hinted that it was in my best interest to complete the mission and while the presence of Ninja momma on the other side, made this theory shaky, her presence also told me I had a chance.

    With the curly-haired man and the red giant having moved their battle farther behind, a quick use of echo told me that Mike with his similarly destructive opponent was still fighting on the other end of the tunnel.

    John Strokes and his guards along with Mike''s other teammates were around the center of the tunnel having their own battle and given that there was no red towering figure amongst them I had a strong belief that things there were at least manageable.

    Quickly moving away from the battle behind me, honestly scared of dragging the aggro of the big red human, I rapidly approached the chaos ahead.

    Moving behind the cars, I hastily made my way to the centre, going passed several damaged and crushed cars and soon moving passed dead men in black expensive suits.

    There were several of them and this informed me that I had been quite late to the party.

    It didn''t take me long to reach the abandoned convoy of black jeeps. Some of the jeeps contained bodies of dead agents and from behind one of them, I looked to where another duo was fighting and had to rethink my assessment.

    Ahead of me were two men, one in a black suit and the other in jeans and a bare chest. With empty guns thrown to the side, they were exchanging fists with each other, throwing out punches that blasted the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Worst of all, they were releasing an energy that I was now beginning to understand came from the body and greatly enhanced it.

    "Why don''t I have this energy?"

 Chapter 170 - 170: All Out: Encounter

    I stayed watching both men punch and kick each other, falling to the ground when their opponent''s attack was stronger than usual but quickly recovering and attacking with upheld vigour.

    I was stuck in place for close to 2 minutes before the battle between the men moved to the other side of the tunnel, and I quickly and quietly slipped by.

    Moving away from the two men, their fractured images going out of my mind vision as I got out of range, I used echo to confirm the situation in the tunnel and increased my pace.

    Moving forward, I soon came upon a corpse, its outfit of sneakers, brown pants and a red shirt pointing to the individual being from Mike''s side.

    "This leaves Mike''s team with just that woman and the man with the machine gun to battle, but where is the enemy going."

    With Echo, I had found out about John''s victory on this front, but the problem was that after killing this man, he and his entourage had begun moving to the end of the tunnel and that would have made sense if Mike and his opponents weren''t still there releasing devastating punches and causing explosions.

    Aside from Ninja Momma, there were three other people with the Secretary and against them were two opponents.

    Passing my hands over the unwilling eyes of the dead man, letting his body rest in peace, I stood up and continued my discreet pursuit.

    Taking several more steps forward, I soon came to a halt, catching sight of my targets and also diving to the ground as a hail of bullets passed over me.

    So far, the artillery-sized machine gun I had been seeing had remained silent and just as I was wondering why it had come online, a wave of energy accompanied by a guttural roar rang out.

    "There is still another one," I thought in disbelief.

    "Echo"

    Checking on the situation I confirmed that another separate battle had been created. The man with the huge ass gun was retreating from John''s Stokes position and on his heels a man who was rapidly growing in size.

    "That leaves just one woman against John Strokes and his 3 guards."

    Considering my mission, that wasn''t good, I thought the vial which turned the men into those terrifying red giants was rare but in this situation at least, it was turning out to be common.

    At this point, I was expecting the other three guards to have it with them.

    "Perhaps there''s a heavy repercussion for using it."

    Rising to my knees and watching the latest combatants, I saw that despite wielding such a heavy deadly weapon like it was a simple gun, the man with the machine gun was unable to bypass his opponent and return to the side of his female teammate who truly needed him, he was instead getting pushed behind.

    Moving my attention from the two, I focused on the female, squinting my eyes as I observed that she had been ganged up by one of John''s guards and ninja mama who was wielding a blade.

    The lonely woman had a stick about the length of a leg in her hand and with it, she evenly matched the two of them, giving ninja momma quite the painful hits.

    "She doesn''t have super strength, her strength lies in the deadliness of her blade" I muttered.

    Watching them carefully, just like earlier I was waiting for an opportunity to slip by and then suddenly just as Ninja Momma''s teammate got a clean sweep on their female opponent, sending her to the ground, she pulled a gun from under her cloak and immediately let her bullets fly.

    It seemed like KO for the female, but an ethereal yellow shield appeared over her, tanking 3 of the bullets fired and just as the shield shattered the female who was already on her feet, jumped behind a silver Cadillac.

    "Fuck" Ninja momma''s teammate cursed.

    "How many shots left," he asked and raising three fingers, Ninja Momma replied him.

    "She''s deadly" I muttered but then checking on the situation of my main target, my eyes widened as rather than him continuing towards the other side of the tunnel, John Stokes and his last guard had taken position around what looked like a trap door on the ground.

    "An underground passage?"

    Looking back at Ninja Momma, though my heart twisted a bit at going against her, I did not lose sight of my goal.

    With the lone female now having to worry about Ninja momma''s gun, she scrambled away from her opponents, crouching low and moving between cars and to my pleasure pulling away Ninja momma and her teammate, who cautiously followed after her.

    "Nice."

    Staying put for a few more seconds, I advanced, looking to sneak by as I had previously done, but I had just gotten behind a black Hummer, looking to cross the little space between it and a Toyota when a shot was fired in my direction and I was sent retreating behind the hummer.

    "Deal with her, I''ll be back quickly,"

    I hadn''t been in ninja mamma''s line of sight and yet she had found me.

    "Does she have a sensory ability?"

    With echo, I spotted the lone female still leading ninja momma''s teammate away while the woman herself was quickly moving towards me.

    "How do I deal with her, death or knockout."

    The last time ninja momma and I fought, I was far weaker than my current self not even having a fighting skill, yet I had no trouble whooping her ass.

    I thought this would be an easy confrontation, but when the woman arrived beside the hummer, standing at its back, rather than come around and face me like I expected her to, she instead swung her blade at the vehicle.

    Slash!!

    I didn''t expect such a move from her, yet I had no problem ducking and avoiding my head getting chopped off by her blade which cleanly cut through the car like it was butter and came slicing through where my neck had previously been, the sleek figure of her blade sparkling with arcs of lightning. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fuck!!

    Quickly retreating, my guns appeared in my hand and I was wondering what part of her body to shoot when a heavy impact sounded from the distance ahead, followed by an explosion.

    Echo!!

 Chapter 171 - 171: All Out: Ninja Momma Doings

    The new 3d model presented me with a very different image of the tunnel and using the new scenario I deduced what had happened.

    Somehow, Mike had escaped the containment of his opponent and made a break for the Secretary who was looking to escape.

    Unfortunately, before Mike could reach his target, the giant figure he had been battling burst with speed and cut him off but in the end a taxi was thrown at John''s position.

    Of course, this could only have been done by Mike and my mind blanked at this.

    I don''t know how, but John''s last guard had dealt with the taxi seeing as it was lying to the side twisted all over, and looking back at Ninja momma, I saw that she had turned and was rushing over to John''s side.

    Ninja momma''s nearby teammate, breaking away from his female opponent similarly rushed towards the Secretary but I refused to let that happen.

    I thought to jump onto the roof of the Hummer and pepper the man with bullets but the presence of Mike and his monstrous opponent risked me getting their attention, so chasing after ninja momma from between the cars, I fired at her teammate.

    My actions gained me the attention of the lone female, my target and ninja momma and while the lone female used this opportunity to corner and cut off her target, Ninja momma turned back to me, realizing that I was much of a threat.

    At this point, I had moved much closer to John''s position. From behind Ninja Mamma, I could spot a bit of the state secretary''s figure and from above the cars ahead, I could catch glimpses of the head of the red figure battling Mike.

    The air at the moment was full of explosions and shouts while being saturated with foreign energy and in front of me stood ninja momma who was not at all intimidated by the two guns in my hands.

    She had returned to end me, her pace steady and when I pulled on my trigger, I saw the space in front of her wobble, my bullets slowing down as she dived to the side, going behind a car.

    My lips tightened at the development and I did not waste time to move my aim to the side as ninja momma popped out to the side seconds later having gone around the car.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Pointing at her, I fired two shots, yet rather than repeat her strange technique and dodge she continued forward, my bullets harmless sailing past her and my eyes widening as just for a second she burst forward with extremely unnatural speed, closed the distance between us, her blade coming for my neck.

    Regaining my cool, I raised my left gun, putting it in the way of her blade and then moved my right, the muzzle of my gun pointing right at her forehead.

    A chill went through me as even without the lightning on her katana it sliced through my gun and the only reason I didn''t feel pull on my trigger was because I already saw what would happen next.

    Just as expected Ninja momma''s blade came to a stop about an inch from my neck, this situation leaving the both of us letting out heavy breaths.

    While my face was covered, I could see the sweat dripping down her forehead.

    As we both settled into the crazy and risky position we had just put ourselves in, we stayed looking into each other''s eyes.

    There wasn''t recognition in Ninja momma''s eyes, and yet there wasn''t hostility.

    The fact that just seconds ago, the woman had charged me, unbothered by the shot I fired proved that not only was she now aware of the wrong trajectory of my earlier shots which she dodged, but she was also certain of my goodwill towards her.

    "Perhaps she can also read intent," I thought.

    We were caught in our silent stalemate, when an explosion rocked the tunnel, this one sending the earth beneath us quaking.

    "Echo" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a heart beast, I saw that instead of Mike and his destructive opponent, this time the culprit was John''s guard and what had happened was that they had blown up the section where a huge steel tunnel door had been on the ground.

    To check on the situation I didn''t need to look away from Ninja momma but for her to know the situation, she needed to turn and to my surprise she did.

    Considering my eyes were still on her, I was surprised at this reaction from ninja momma, wondering if it was stupidity or confidence, and when she remained like this a second too long I immediately burst forward, my left hand hitting away her right which held a blade and then my right hand heading for her gut while tightening into a fist.

    My actions brought Ninja momma''s attention back to me, yet as my fist connected with her body, her eyes remained calm and steady while my vision was consumed by darkness.

    When next light returned to my sight, I found myself standing in a tunnel, one much smaller than where I had last been in, but still wide enough for me to look around.

    The path behind was filled with earth which had collapsed from the ceiling, blocking the oath behind, and then ahead of me was a clear passage way which led to who knows where.

    Clearing the drowsiness in my head, it didn''t take me long to understand what had happened and I would have rained a string of curses on the woman if I didn''t need to understand where she had taken me to.

    "I thought that shit was a one-time thing" I muttered taking a step forward and activating echo.

    At the same time just above me, there was a tremble and my eyes narrowed.

    Above me was the Hyde Park tunnel, and in there was Mike, Ninja Momma and the rest of their teammates except for John Strokes and his one last guard who were actually several meters ahead of me in this passageway.

    "This doesn''t make sense." I wondered about Ninja Momma''s actions.

    With my target in sight, I immediately went into a sprint, my hand going to my face, making sure my mask was on, and then I summoned my guns.

    While my katana had truly been destroyed my twin guns were called blessed for a reason.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Pretender

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    The underground tunnel I had been stretched past 1 km, but it didn''t take me more than a minute to catch sight of my targets, though it took me a bit of effort not to burst out laughing.

    On the back of his guard, was John Strokes, the dignified secretary being piggybacked and looking for an easy win, I wasted no time on offloading bullets at their fleeing figure.

    Sadly, life was not so easy and when my bullets got within 2 inches of my targets it was blocked by some invisible barrier around the two.

    Though my failed attempt alerted the enemy of my presence making John''s guard up his pace, I had no worries.

    Simply upping my speed, I quickly closed the distance between me and the duo and then rammed them from the side.

    I hoped to send them flying off their feet, yet I instead found being repelled away just as I got within two inches.

    I was sent shooting through the air headed for the wall on the other side of the tunnel, and despite my efforts to mitigate damage, I crashed into it with a painful groan.

    My back cracked the thick concrete of the wall, nearly being buried in it, and then some seconds later I fell out of the depression I had made to the ground.

    "That rebound was with about five times the force I used. fuck"

    Thankfully I hadn''t intended to ram my targets to paste or I might have been dyeing at the moment.

    Pushing myself to my feet, with several cracking sounds ringing out of my body, I gave pursuit once more quickly catching up to my target whose speed was far from impressive.

    John Strokes with his white hair and narrowed eyes looked back and caught sight of me and then he whispered some words to the man giving him a piggy ride.

    This time, they didn''t try upping their speed, they moved unbothered paying me no attention right till I got in parallel with them.

    John turned to look at me and I similarly looked back and then he sneered.

    "Does he have that much faith in his defence?"

    Looking to his guard, my eyes gleamed and then I fixed up a package and sent it speeding out of my head. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bang!!

    Honestly, I expected much greater resistance to my emotion wave from John''s guard, but when it hit him, the man jerked, he stumbled as he moved forward and in no time, fell to the ground, sending John hurling from his back through the air while he crashed into the ground and rolled on the floor.

    With not much thought, I watched the scene unfold and keeping an eye on John''s body which was ahead, stopped beside his guard.

    The guard had crashed head-first into the ground, before tumbling forward some meters and then lying prone on the ground, but I was far from convinced.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    When my first shot landed on his chest, his eyes shot open in shock and he pushed himself up but a bullet to his forehead sent him lying back on the ground.

    From his reaction, I guessed that he had been trying to act unconscious and spring an attack on me. Too bad for him thought, I took myself as very much the weakling here.

    I was in no mood to take chances and released two more shots into his body and crouching beside his bleeding form, I searched him.

    "Two" I muttered in surprise, holding up two vials containing a red viscous liquid.

    Putting them in my inventory, I rummaged the man for any other noteworthy items coming up with a phone and after a bit of thought threw it in my inventory.

    "System, the inventory is a separate space right? No one can track whatever I put there right?"

    [Yes. No one can access it]

    Getting to my feet, I moved away from the dead guard and walked forward, not the least perturbed that John had disappeared from my sight.

    "So, you''re the one who has all the goodies," I said looking at an empty space ahead and dodging to the side as a shot was fired at me.

    With how easy I ended his guard, it was clear that John was the source of the shield that had nearly fractured my bones and now he had shown that he possessed a loaded gun despite how badly his men had been in need of bullets.

    Kicking off my feet, before the frail man could let lose another bullet, I closed the distance between us, ripping the gun from his hand with my left hand, but then just as my right hand reached for his neck, it came in contact with some resistance and was immediately flung back.

    "Fuck" I cried internally as my arm nearly snapped out of its joint, the force of the rebound making me take a few steps back and watch a smirk play out on John''s face.

    "You can''t touch me" the politician sneered.

    "Are you sure about that I said nodding towards his dead guard" and this made John frown in thought.

    For the few seconds when he tried to shoot me, John''s reflective barrier had been absent, and unfortunately, I had been a step too slow to end the man during that window.

    It explained why neither he nor his guard had attacked me when I had run up beside them earlier.

    "If you kill me, you''ll regret It for the rest of your to be miserable life."

    "That goes hard" I chuckled in my head.

    "What if I let you go."

    Surprise and confusion appeared in John''s slightly wrinkled face but clearing his throat and regaining his composure he answered.

    "Then I''ll take your actions today as nothing short of a mistake and let you go."

    I raised an eyebrow at his choice of words and shrugged.

    Using echo for as far as 400 meters, I made sure there were no unwanted guests on the way and putting my hand in my pocket brought out two vials.

    "What are these"

 Chapter 173 - 173: Turn Away Now

    Other than assuring me that I was doing something which would be considered good, the system had given me no other information on the merit of my punishment.

    All I had been told was that I needed to kill John Stokes and though now I had him, I didn''t plan to continue running around in the dark.

    I had a lot of questions, but a pressing one for me at the moment was the desire to know what I was getting myself into with the system.

    The last time Ninja Momma and I met, the enemy was a group of people who had kidnapped her children and what was most important was the leader was a man who possessed one of these red vials.

    Right from back then, I had subconsciously tagged people who owned these vials as the ones to be wary of, yet now here I was finding ninja momma fighting for the very same people who were supposed to be our enemy.

    "Is she being forced to do this or did she switch sides."

    The system said nothing against questioning John before I killed him and as I held up the two vials, I narrowed my eyes at him.

    "I don''t know what those are" John said and I couldn''t help but admire the innocence and ignorance which oozed off him as he spoke.

    Honestly, with how he spoke I considered that he could be telling the truth, but I had no way to test that out and all my sources and deductions were against him.

    "Mr. Secretary, don''t make this hard. Just tell me what I want to know. Do you want to die?"

    "I''m being honest, I have no idea, what that is."

    "This vial contains a liquid that the men protecting you take to become stronger. Do you expect me to believe that you know nothing of this?"

    "Yes, you need to believe me. When I go on foreign duties, the country is the one who prepares my security"

    Sighing at the old man''s stubbornness, I pulled on a chunk of energy in my head, shaping it into a mighty fist."

    What I released in the secretary''s mind was a huge dose of fear and John proving that he was no average person simply fell to his knees and let out heavy breaths.

    "Are you ready to answer?"

    "I don''t know anything" the man insisted and I tuned up the nature of my next attack.

    "Death"

    In the shape of an arrow, I shipped a much more potent emotion to John''s mind, making his body tremble all over, his teeth chattering.

    "Tell me what I wasn''t to know"

    ''Please, I know nothing, please."

    The old man sounded genuinely honest, but I doubted him and also didn''t need him alive.

    My mind flashed back to Jane and I remembered how sweetly she lied.

    John was already destined for death, I would be killing two birds with a single stone if I ended up bombarded him to a heart attack.

    "Let''s try this,"

    "Malevolent shrine."

    Within a second, a potent aura which contained fear mixed with potent feelings of death exploded from me and I watched with surprise as John rather than be broken by the change in the atmosphere with a lot of effort pushed to his feet and began stumbling away.

    Subconsciously, I reached out to grab him and was left surprised when my hand wrapped around his arm.

    John turned to me in shock and with a grin, I pulled him toward me and let loose a punch.

    Wary of breaking the man''s seemingly fragile body, I heavily dialled down my strength, my hit making him let out a gasp.

    "Will you talk now?" I asked grabbing him by the collar and pulling him close.

    "Please I know nothing" the man insisted looking terrified.

    "Is that so," I muttered and then brought up one vial to his face, holding it close to his mouth my threat clear and I smiled when John''s body stiffened up.

    "Well, seems something has juggled your memory. What are these."

    I expected to have to prod some more, but from this one threat, all it took was seconds for John''s trembling gaze to falter.

    "Why" John bitterly said, his eyes on the vial.

    "There is nothing to gain from knowing about them, just hand me the vials and leave, forget about everything that happened here.

    If you don''t turn back today, you''ll never be able to." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    John''s words sounded sagely and fatherly, but they created no ripple in my thought process.

    "Better to go to it, than wait for it to come to me," I told myself.

    "Will you talk?" I asked pushing open the cork and seeing this John quickly shook his head and answered.

    "It''s a drug meant to infuse and stimulate the production of Ichor in the human body."

    My mind churned in thought trying to understand the keywords John had mentioned and the man picking up on my ignorance immediately burst into laughter.

    "You don''t even know what Ichor is. What have your holy ones been teaching you" John laughed some more and then his face became one of confidence.

    "Kang will be so disappointed."

    "Who is Kang?"

    "Above your paygrade brat," John smirked clearly taking pleasure in leaving me hanging.

    "Your superiors will kill you if you knew so you''re better off ignorant. Now let me go."

    "We are not done, who is Kang"

    John went silent looking at me in frustration and then he suddenly smiled.

    "Hehe, I''ve entertained you long enough brat."

    Getting a feeling of foreboding, I immediately moved to crush the man''s neck but then my vision went dark and when next I could see, I was down on my knees and staring at a wall covered in splattered flesh, the pieces of clothes littered around and the system prompt confirming who it was.

    [Ding!! You have killed John Strokes. Punishment completed.]

    [Ding!! Your actions so far have been calculated and your rewards loaded.]

    [Ding!! You have been rewarded with:

    200000PSDP,

    20000XP,

    Knowledge tree golden ticket.

    3 extra Sugar baby slots,

    Akashic Sutra]

    [Ding!! Despite the seemingly insurmountable odds ahead of you, you showed bravery and did not back down, you have been rewarded with 10000XP, 30000PSDP, and 10 blank points]

    [Ding!! You have been rewarded with an SP-12 shotgun (spell breaker). 8 round, 10 seconds reload time, force of 30000N-50000N on average]

 Chapter 174 - 174: Trauma?

    "To be a bird is to fly, just as to swim is to be a fish."

    I don''t know the meaning of what just came to my head, but the rewards I had been awarded by the system threatened to shut down my brain.

    I mean sure the system hadn''t offered me some ridiculous amount of shares in a company but I had a strong feeling that what I had just been offered far surpassed that.

    Before entering the tunnel, I had been asking for 10% in Microsoft but now, even though John Stokes was dead, I didn''t feel like I deserved such a hefty compensation.

    With the near traumatic beatdown I had suffered at Mike''s hand back in Hatton, I had dreadfully entertained the possibility of a similar repeat in the Hyde Park tunnel, yet in the end here I was John Stokes dead having suffered no injuries.

    Sure, my life had been on the line, but I had been saved and my only exchange had been with Ninja Momma who in the end had turned me into some sort of puppet and gave me the best chance to kill John.

    "How does she do that" I groaned.

    I hadn''t put much thought into it the first time I blacked out, considering what had been at stake, but now after finding myself blanking out twice in day, I wasn''t amused.

    Who knows what she did to me during this period of unconsciousness, for all I knew the woman had gotten me to spew out my deepest secrets.

    Before I could ponder some more, a powerful explosion sounded from the far distance, its effect reaching all the way to my position and causing the ground to tremble.

    "Echo"

    When an image of the happenings in the distance appeared in my head, my eyes widened and Immediately I stood to my feet.

    After getting out of the Hyde Park tunnel and getting into this underground passage, my pursuits of the deceased Secretary had seen me running well out of the range of the spell that Bettany and her colleagues had placed over the underground road.

    This meant that once again, the Hyde Park tunnel had become nothing but a black empty spot to my 3d technique, but this time, as I used it, not only did I find a patch of light in the area where they should have been nothing but darkness, but I also spotted Mike at the end of the passageway I was in.

    It was shameful, but the second, my brain registered Mike''s presence, before I knew it, I had gotten on my feet and begun running.

    "That bad, "I muttered to myself realizing that the presence of Mike had become a flee-on-sight order for my survival instincts.

    "Perhaps, I have actually been traumatized"

    It was a daunting thought and a heavy hit to my pride, but I did not slow down my pace, rather I increased it.

    The truth might be harsh but it was reality. Mike was a force I could not withstand, facing him would only end up with me being turned to paste same as John.

    "What did I even do, to turn him to that."

    It took a few seconds of me accelerating to get a grip on my mind and then begin reviewing the rest of the 3d model.

    It hadn''t just been Mike who had stepped into the passageway but also the powerful curly-haired man, and considering the bits of care I held for ninja momma I breathed a sigh of relief that I didn''t spot her.

    She might be incredible with her lightning blade and her manipulation techniques, but if any of these men were to grab her she would be smoked.

    Other than the curly-haired man, there was no one else, and my attention left from him back to Mike, because there was more to him than just his presence.

    Mike had lost an arm, his left to be specific and along with that, his left side had been badly burnt and he had several bleeding cuts on his body.

    "No way Ninja Mamma made those."

    By all rights, Mike should have been lying on the ground in need of intense medical care, yet here he was, on his feet and looking primed for battle.

    Moving my attention from the model, I looked at the route ahead of me which seemed to have no end.

    Further upping my pace, I shot forward, paying no attention to how much stamina I burned.

    Along the way, I noticed several heavy steel doors high above me, most defiantly leading to the world above but I pushed forward because not only were those steel doors difficult to open, but by the time I blasted them open, not only would I draw the attention of law agents who might by now be aware of the position of the US secretary but I would also draw mike and his team''s attentions.

    Besides there was a better alternative ahead. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After about two minutes the path ahead of me began getting narrower and when it became wide enough to fit just two people standing side by side, I burst out into an underground railroad.

    The air was much stale and it was dark, but before I continued my journey, I checked on the people behind me.

    "Good"

    For as far as 500 metered there was no one behind me and with more relaxed nerves I jumped onto the rail track and taking my left went into a jug.

    "Why don''t underground tracks have bulbs" I muttered as I moved.

    Of course, it was because no one other than a train that didn''t exactly need to say where it was going was meant to use it, but it was in such times one began feeling that the world should be a little more considerate of weirdos like him and the possible creatures that walked around these parts.

    Having done my best to keep track of my bearing since I found myself in the passageway, by my calculations, behind me was Hyde Park train station and ahead could be the Paddington or some other station.

    With my initial plan to kill John having been completely thrown into disarray, I was now adapting to the situation and rather than run all the way to the Cambodians as I initially planned, I decided to head a bit deeper into central London and from there board a train which will take me towards west London which was closer to the Cambrian mountains.

    The English government could get wind of the John strokes death any moment from now and I could imagine the world above crawling with the police and military.

    Thankfully, Mike''s team had won the battle above and while I worried a little at Ninja Momma''s fate, I was focused on the bright side of the conclusion which was the big possibility that there was no one to report my presence to the government.

    Taking off the ski mask, I stored it away and kept moving, my only fear at this point being a train coming from ahead.

    This was a real issue and it made me up my pace.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Looking For A Partner

    Keeping track of the time with my phone, it was well over 15 minutes by the time I spotted a train station up ahead using Echo.

    "Imagine if you had a GPS" I muttered to my phone my long exposure to pitch-black darkness and the occasional red light beginning to have some effect on my psyche.

    It was without incident that my eyes caught sight of a bright light up ahead and after some seconds, I jogged up to the station.

    Of course, my appearance caught the sight of the several people standing by the railway, but I moved quickly, getting off the tracks and out of their sights and disappearing into the crowd behind.

    "Paddington Station" I read the name on a board hanging from the ceiling, my eyes searching for any security agent, even the transport police and covertly keeping track of their movements.

    I didn''t have any ticket, and who knew if one of the curious eyes that had seen me earlier had followed up and reported my presence, after all, not everyone was good at minding their business. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My eyes came across an empty bench and though I wanted to collapse on it and have some rest, there were priorities and one of them was getting out of central London.

    Looking at the calm of the people, especially the security around, it was clear that news of the battle at Hyde Park tunnel and John''s fate was yet to get out and quickly I made my way to the electronic board looking for the next that train could get me out of central London and would be heading west.

    "Shrewsbury, 5:30 PM" I read, a smile coming on my face, but I quickly pulled out my phone.

    "Fuck it''s 5:30."

    Quickly, I moved from the board, walking around the station, my eyes looking for a ticket station and just as I caught sight of the crowd in front of it, the loud screech of an arriving train sounded and an announcement rang out.

    "Announcement Ladies and gentlemen, the 5:30 PM train to Shrewsbury is now boarding from platform 4. Please make your way¡­.."

    "Where the fuck is platform 4"

    Along with realizing that I had no idea where Platform 4 was, I also remembered that I had no pounds, just dollars.

    "Oh fuck"

    Abandoning my plans to get a ticket like a good citizen, my eyes flew left and right as I searched for platform 4, boarding my train a few seconds before the door was closed.

    I had accomplished one part of my plan, but that didn''t mean it was anywhere finished.

    Heading to the less crowded car, I took a seat on a bench which had just one man and letting my fatigue wash over me thought about how to deal with the ticket inspectors.

    "Could just scare them away when they ask for my ticket"

    The thought was enjoyable but not ideal for me.

    A simple scare and a train staff might go report to his superiors that there was a dangerous man on the train and from there a military team with tanks will be waiting for me at Shrewsbury.

    "Funny scenario", I muttered.

    "First, let''s get some money."

    I had been stuck on how to get cash since entering London, but back at the station, I had a thought.

    Opening the system shop, I browsed to a good which was always present since the first time I used it, a constant item you could say and then questioned the system on this anomaly.

    "System why is the option to buy dollar always present"

    [Money is one of the essentials to life, it supports and enhances life, no matter the situation, the system is always ready to offer you this essential.]

    With the heights I had become exposed to $10000 wasn''t a lot but I didn''t stress over the issue.

    "Well, I need pounds at the moment, not dollars. You did say you would be ready to offer me money, not dollars at all times."

    I had just finished talking when the system''s earlier texts disappeared and the shop with an updated item appeared.

    [Pound: 1PSDP to 6.5 pounds. Capped at 6500 GBP. Cool down time after a single exchange: 7 days.]

    "Exchange 1000PSDP. Give it to me in cash"

    [Purchase complete. The item had been dropped in inventory]

    With a good amount of money in hand, I more easily relaxed, my eyes closing and it wasn''t until several minutes later that they opened.

    The journey to Shrewsbury was nearly 4 hours and given how shaky my plan was, I decided to fix up a patch in it, the journey to Shrewsbury had more than a ticket inspector for me to worry about.

    My eyes swept around the carriage in search of a perfect target and it took me moving to the next car to spot someone that might be suitable.

    Though my dressing at the moment, wasn''t the best, aura triumphed all and as I walked up to a blonde pretty woman flipping through a newspaper, I put my cards in play.

    [Daddy''s Apple activated -4000PSDP]

    [Honest lover activated -6000PSDP]

    Along with this, I dragged up emotions of happiness within me and stuffed them in a well-shaped arrow.

    "Hello", I called in a deep tone, gaining the attention of the woman and when she looked at me, I let the arrow go.

    "That should give her the butterflies."

    "Yes," the woman answered looking me up and down, the smile that had appeared on her lips not fading away.

    "May I?" I pointed to the seat beside her, "there is a favour I would like to ask."

    "Sure."

    As I took a seat beside the woman, she had her eyes narrowed at me, and while a smile from me made her relax a bit, she didn''t drop her guard.

    "What is the matter?"

    "A tough one", I wondered if I had perhaps been wrong with my choice, but I carried on anyway.

    "Well, as you must have gotten from my accent, I''m not British" I said getting a nod from her.

    "The thing is that when this train arrived, just as I got in, I was robbed. Someone pulled my bag and ran off with it and in that bag were my Identity documents and most of my money.

    Right now, I''m worried about getting in trouble with the railway staff when they come to check for tickets."

    As I spoke to the woman, the wariness of her face gradually melted away and by the time I was done, what remained was a mirthful curiosity.

    "Well, so what do you want from me?"

 Chapter 180 - 180: Prince Charming

    Not conforming to the simplicity and blandness of the building it was in, Ava''s apartment could be termed as a modern beauty.

    From my earlier use of echo, I already got to know that it had three rooms, a large kitchen with a dining place, a wide living room and two bathrooms.

    Entering inside, my eyes got to see what my mind couldn''t show me, the beautiful white painting on the wall, the artistic pictures that adorned it and then the simplicity of the living room.

    There was a long couch with pillows on it, several pillows and some mats around it and then a wide flat-screen TV on the wall.

    "She''s got some money".

    Ava''s apartment was simply beautiful, and to top it off, her mother''s cooking gave it a smell of home.

    "Mom, he just had a long travel, at least let him have his bath first" Ava said at the sight of me and her mom already at the kitchen table.

    Nina frowned at her daughter''s words, but then she brightened up.

    "All right, that''s okay it will give me time to get ready for the dumplings.

    Come, let me take you to the bathroom"

    "It''s okay Ma''am, Ava will lead me"

    Nina was quite eager to help me settle in, but to my words, she showed no resistance, she instead turned to Ava, a bit of worry in her gaze at the daughter''s moody behaviour and then shook her head, her thoughts unknown to me.

    "Ava, lead him to the bathroom."

    Nodding at her mother''s words, exiting the kitchen, Ava found herself surprised as rather than her leading me, I lead her.

    Her apartment wasn''t exactly large, but still, none of the doors gave an indication of what was behind them.

    "Come" I said to Ava as I stepped into the bathroom and when she followed, I made sure to greet her with the sight of a gun.

    The woman''s expression froze and as I pressed the hard metal on her cheek, she let me use it to guide her further into the bathroom.

    "Do you love your mother?"

    Ava''s eyes were staring at me hard, hate starting to develop in them but she nodded her head.

    "Can we agree that you won''t do anything stupid"

    "I won''t "

    "Good, "I said placing the gun back in my coat.

    "Do you have a change of clothes?"

    Keeping Ava in the bathroom, I took my bath behind the curtains, but when it was her turn, I departed.

    By the time the woman returned to the table, her mother and I were engaged in a heartful conversation and food was already being placed on the table.

    "Seems a shower was all you needed, now you look bright and beautiful" Nina commented.

    "Work has been stressful," Ava said.

    "I can imagine. Honestly, when the news of the Foreign Secretary''s death reached me, I thought you would cancel your break and return to work, yet here you are.

    "It''s like a miracle" Nina said, but before Ava could answer, I lifted up her phone and shook it in the air with a grin, her mother seeing this and grinning as she understood what had happened.

    "Of course, it was Prince Charming who did this miracle" she said walking over to me, bending and delivering a wet peck to my cheek.

    "Tell me what you want for breakfast I''ll make it for you tomorrow."

    "I want whatever you think is best for me Ma''am"

    Placing a dish containing fish pie, Nina turned to me with a shake of her head.

    "I can accept being the one to plan what you''ll eat tomorrow, but I can''t accept you calling me ma''am that''s too formal Mike.

    You either call me Nina or Mom"

    From across the small round table, Ava''s eyes widened at this and I smiled at her mother.

    "Okay Nina"

    "You should have just gone with Mom, it''s what you''ll soon be addressing me with anyway."

    Nina took a seat with us as she said this and before we could start eating, Ava had some words to say about the way things were going.

    "Mom, Mike and I are taking things slowly. Don''t rush us."

    "Nina was taken aback by her daughter''s words and with a frown she turned to me."

    From Nina''s eyes, I could see that she disapproved of Nina''s words and looked at me hoping I was not offended.

    I waved off her concerns, but I could still see some disapproval in her eyes.

    Dinner went well and without incident, the food Nina had provided was very delicious and filling and when it was over, I stayed in the kitchen washing the dishes.

    "God I can''t remember when last someone helped me in the kitchen." Nina popped up beside me.

    "I''m sure they would if they were here" I replied her.

    "If!! Mike" the woman lamented.

    "My kids are grown and no one wants to hang around me, Nina is the only one still single and she is just so buried in her work.

    Look, the second she finished eating she would have returned to her office if you hadn''t stopped her, I don''t know how to get it to her that there is more to life than work."

    "She''s passionate about her job."

    "Well, why can''t she also be passionate about having a family," the woman said and then dropping the glass she was drinking from she focused on me.

    "Do you want a family?"

    From the fact that Nina hadn''t picked up on her daughter''s distress and fake acting, especially during dinner, it was obvious her connection with Ava had taken a big hit, but it would take time to wipe out all her emotions.

    "Sure, I plan to have one in the future."

    Nina went silent for a while staring down at the sink and then she spoke.

    "Do you have any plans for Nina?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re dead straight in pushing us together."

    Nina smiled sadly and shook her head.

    "I don''t know if you''ve picked up on it, but Nina is a sweet girl, it''s just that she''s covered all that with work.

    The moment I met you, Mike, I felt something different, you would make a good man for any woman and I want that woman to be Ava.

    She deserves the best because she is the best."

    At this moment, I could see the care and worry the woman genuinely held for her daughter, the vulnerability she felt laying bare in her eyes.

    "Go to sleep Nina, everything will sort itself out."

    From my interaction with Nina, it was clear there was more to Ava than simply Afghanistan but I had Mike and the British force to worry about.

    No matter how deadly Mike was, I had to face him again and kill him because it was only a matter of time before he found out about my actions on his crew and I couldn''t risk him turning his sights towards those close to me.

    My hope now was on the rewards the system had delivered.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Biased

    [Level up]

    [Level up]

    [Isabella Locita has been added as a sugar baby]

    [Name: Marcus Lawson

    Title: Skilled seducer (+3 charisma, +2 stamina and +2 intelligence), Dirty Old Pervert, MAN OF CULTURE.

    Level/XP: +36500 = level 9/ (18930/25600)

    Dick Length/girth: 7.6/4 inches

    Load Volume: 5.2 ml

    PSDP: 198300

    Potential sugar babies:(1/3) Martha Taylor.

    Sugar babies (3/5): Lucy Corlea, Valera Taylor, Isabella Locita

    Slave: Sophie Harlan

    Body stats:( Mental: 12->17, Strength: 10 (3)/ Agility: 10(-2.7) / Stamina: 9.2(2)/ Intelligence: 10(-0.7)/ charisma: 9.7(3.4)/ luck:0.1, blank points: 12)

    Active/passive skills: Dominance aura (passive), Sweet hands (active), Daddy Knows Best(active), Nightwalker (active), MENTOR (level 2: 0/20), Pervy senses(active), Emotion wave (undiscovered), Mind vision (undiscovered), Echo (undiscovered), Malevolent shrine(active).

    Knowledge: Basic kickboxing, Intermediate kickboxing, Basic gunfighting, Basic Entrepreneur. Basic CEO, Intermediate CEO, Advanced Kickboxing.

    Equipped items: NOTA

    Mission: Grand mission

    Punishment: Loading. (1/1)

    Shop (Knowledge tree)

    Inventory: Nasty key, Lucy Corlea Apology card, twin blessed dessert eagles, katana.]

    [Knowledge tree golden ticket: Activate this ticket to gain special knowledge boxes to purchase from the knowledge tree.]

    [Akashic sutra: There are multiple paths to power but the greatest power can only come from the greatest thing to ever be created, the mind.

    Wash yourself of the vanity of the world and rely on the only aspect that truly belongs to you to transcend mortality.]

    "How pompous" I muttered after reading through the description of the Akashic sutra.

    After dinner with the mother and daughter, we called it quits and retired for the night.

    Of the three rooms in the apartment, one served as Ava''s office, the other two being bedrooms and while Nina took one, Ava and I were to share the other, her mother making sure of that.

    At the moment both I and Ava were in the room and while I lay on the big bouncy bed, Ava lay sleeping on the floor to the side.

    The bed was big enough to carry both of us and still leave space for two persons between us, but if the woman wanted to floor, she could have it.

    My problem right now was beating Mike and I was looking at the recent progress I had made to see if there was a way to take him down.

    I hoped that with my rewards I would be ready to step into level 10 and become enlightened but I was some experience points off the mark, and also there was this sutra thing.

    Before I could think any more about the description I had just read, the system prompt pinged on its own.

    [The system would like to inform the host that the Akashic sutra is a method with which he can break through the limits of the human body.

    This method is much preferred by the system for the host, but the host should also know that he has other methods and an option to pick from.]

    [Would the host like to explore these alternatives?????]

    After the system''s question, there was an angry face, the system was really bent on letting me know its thoughts.

    [Yes]

    [1. Exchange the Akashic sutra for 100 million PSDP.

    Or you can exchange it for.

    [2. Void mind sutra: Empty your mind of all distractions and merge with the vastness of the cosmos.

    Make your mind an impenetrable fortress and your imagination''s reality.]

    [3. Beast heart chant: The one at the top is the Apex predator. Unleash your primal instinct and refine your body to match the apex predators of the world.

    Let worlds float in your palm and their fate be decided by your wants.]

    [4. Forged codex: Compress the energy of the world into the deepest part of your being and become invincible.

    Storms may come, divinities may rage, but your existence is a constant infallible to the machinations of creation.]

    [5. Bask in the energies of the mind and body, temper your mind and refine your body to shed your mortal shell and become a being looking down on all.

    On a throne beyond the sight of all, look down on the actions of all beings and make your decisions.]

    When I read the first alternative, my eyes had gone wide, my mind salivating at the thought of having so many points, though it did deflate a little at the shop''s lack of enticements.

    Still, I had a strong positive outlook on what the future would bring till my eyes went down and I read the other alternatives, each description making my eyes further widen in disbelief.

    "System, what is this" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Alternative methods you can use to go beyond human limits.]

    "I mean the descriptions of these techniques, why do all of them sound like they would make me a being who can destroy planets and even galaxies."

    "Are these things mentioned the truth?"

    [Have you heard of any planet being wiped out.]

    The system''s words made me frown in thought but I was not so easily distracted.

    "No, but you still haven''t answered my question."

    [All these are just exaggerated fanfare. You can think of them as advertisements.]

    "Advertisements? Aren''t you the one who came up with the descriptions"

    [¡­..]

    "oh"

    It had been a long time but as the system went silent on this question, I was reminded of how I had come to it in the first place.

    There had been a cheerful female speaking to me before the voiceless system came to be.

    [So, I have the option of all these methods, but you would prefer I pick the Akashic sutra.]

    [All methods will take you beyond the mortal limitations but they each have their pros and cons It is up to you to select which direction you want to go????]

    "Oh, brother."

    I had never seen the system this expressive and It told of how badly it wanted me to go with the Akashic records.

    Reading through the alternatives, again, I realized that amongst them all, the Akashic record was the only one without promises and somewhat grounded.

    Looking at the methods, I tried to find one that might link to Mike but none seemed related to him in any way.

    "How long will it take for me to transcend my mortality with these methods."

    [As Long as your body or mind meets the requirement which is level 10, with diligent practising of any of these techniques, it can take 6 months to 3 years to transcend.]

    "What!!!"

 Chapter 182 - 182: Golden Tree

    Though I had been disappointed to see my gained experience not take me to level 10, I believed that with some actions, I could make up for it and transcend before clashing with Mike once more, but the time range of at least 6 months was too much.

    At most a month was what I believed I could allow Mike to run around and this was me pushing things to the extreme.

    With the reply of 6 months to 3 years, I immediately pushed away the thought of transcending out of my head.

    No enlightenment or awakening, I needed another way to strengthen myself for when next I met Mike and the golden ticket was now my last hope.

    [Knowledge tree golden ticket: Activate this ticket to a list of special boxes to purchase from the knowledge tree.]

    "System activate knowledge tree golden ticket."

    [Ticket activated]

    [Do you want to see a golden tree]

    "yes"

    [Golden Tree]

    [Over drive knowledge box: learn how to consume the energies of the world and use them to boost your strength to at least 3 times its normal.

    Your only limitations are your body and mind.

    Cost: 145000PSDP]

    [Old guard: draw on the experience and knowledge of your opponent and those around you to excel in whatever field you are currently engaging in.

    Cost: 70000PSDP]

    [Mind Revenger: Make your mind your shield and spear.

    110000PSDP]

    [Blue Dev: Break down and understand the working of every software 10 meters around you.

    140000PSDP]

    [Crimson resilience: Feed on your blood to fight without tire and heal without end.

    As long as your mind holds against the monsters within you, you''re invincible, if it falls, you become a crimson beast, senselessly hungering for blood and flesh for all eternity.

    2000000PSDP]

    [Earth''s cuddle: Speak to the world and let it speak back to you. Let the world be your eyes and the air your skin.

    205000SDP]

    [Fearmonger: Manipulate your body, speech and aura to instil varying degrees of fear and commands in your target.

    Your mind is your only limit.

    120000PSDP]

    [The host should be informed that the prices have been very heavily discounted to fit his capabilities so he should take this opportunity seriously.

    Also, the Golden Tree will last for only 5 days]

    My eyes narrowed as I analyzed the boxes that had been presented, trying to pick out the best one.

    Looking at Earth''s cuddle and fearmonger, I was reminded very much of Echo and Emotion wave, but from their description, it was clear they far surpassed what I had in my arsenal.

    Earth''s cuddle sounded awesome especially when it talked about the air being my skin.

    It felt like the air would become my avatar and was already grinning imagining how dope that would be.

    "But then it says skin, not body."

    "System can I get more information about the contents of these knowledge boxes?"

    [No]

    "Then how about you recommend one for me."

    [Mind Revenger]

    Not crimson resilience, not overdrive, not Earth''s cuddle, the system chose Mind Soldier and I didn''t stress my brain much.

    "Thanks"

    [You''re enjoying the last bits of good grace from the recently completed punishment]

    "Alright, I''ll take the Mind Revenger. I''m trusting you on this"

    It was beginning to become clear the system favoured abilities of the mind and though I had no idea why, I knew the system was very much interested in my progress.

    [Mind Revenger selected]

    [Make Your Next purchase] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking at the old guard, my eyes shifted to the blue dev and I could only sigh.

    With the limited knowledge I had been provided on them all, in the world I lived in and wanted to conquer, Blue Dev was the most enticing, but my purchase of Mind Revenger had already drained my balance.

    The old guard was the only other skill I could purchase but just as I wanted to purchase the skill, I changed my mind and decided to shelve the decision for later.

    [Mind Revenger box purchased]

    [This is gold-grade knowledge and hence the host should be ready for the possibility of an overload during information transfer.]

    Immediately after this message appeared, the system screen disappeared and knowledge began pouring in my head.

    "Literally a revenger," I muttered as new information entered my head.

    The basic working of the mind revenger was that every attack or harm inflicted on me could be redirected to my head, or more specifically the energy in my head.

    This technique could only be used by those who had activated Mental and how much damage one could redirect was determined by the amount of energy they possessed.

    My forehead scrunched as tons more of information rushed in and I felt a headache begin building up.

    "This is quite intense" I muttered fighting through the pressure. Minutes went by and at a point, I blacked out, my body falling into a deep well needed sleep.

    .......

    From battling Mike and needing to take a high-grade healing potion twice, I had entered the Hyde Park tunnel where I was placed under a great deal of mental pressure.

    Pushing on despite everything I saw was a feat on its own. There was the episode with ninja momma and then me finally killing John.

    "The System is my only proof that I''m the one that killed him."

    After doing all that, what I needed was rest, plenty of rest, but instead, I had gone and put myself in the hands of Ava Howard who I had to either kill or babysit.

    The previous day had been gruelling, and as I woke up the morning of the next day, it was to yet another hectic situation, though this time I couldn''t help but curse myself in my head.

    The ceiling and the bed were still the same as I had left them when I went to sleep, one white and the other soft, but what had changed was that I was no longer in the position I had previously been.

    I had gone to sleep resting on the right side of the bed, but now I was waking up lying right in the middle of it, my arms and legs spread to the side and of course, bound.

    I thought that was all of my problems, but then my eyes fell on my bare chest and legs, my underwear the only piece of clothing on me.

    "How fucked up was my mind last night, must have been the information from the knowledge tree."

    Pulling on my arms and finding them indeed constrained by the ropes which bound them, I checked on the situation in the entire apartment.

    "Echo"

    Within my model, in the living room, standing before Ava was Nina, and she currently had her hands on her forehead, shaking her head in what should be disbelief as her daughter spoke to her.

    "Shame, Nina cooked really good." I thought with a sigh, tightening my fists.

 Chapter 183 - 183: A Suspect

    "Good you''re awake" Ava said walking into the room, Nina following behind her, looking at me with doubt in her eyes.

    "Nina" I called.

    Waking up and finding myself bound in bed, I had just been about to break free of my constraints when I picked up on the mother and daughter approaching and decided to first understand the situation.

    It was vital for me to correctly get what other actions Ava had taken while I was asleep.

    "Is it true? Did you threaten to kill me?"

    "No, I didn''t"

    Narrowing her eyes at me, Nina looked to Ava and the blonde seeing the doubt in her mother''s eyes exclaimed.

    "Mom, are you doubting me."

    "No, I just want everything to be right here. We are talking about a life here. What exactly did he tell you."

    Ava opened her mouth in surprise at her mother''s words and being charitable I decided to offer her the answer.

    "Can we agree that you won''t do anything stupid" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t shadow the truth. He told me that after asking if I loved you." Ava quickly said.

    "Yes, because if you go spreading your delusions, not only will you put me in trouble but also your mother. People who care about me will think she was in on the plan to frame me."

    "I''m not framing you, I''m suspecting you" Ava barked.

    "What''s the difference," I calmly said and before Ava could reply her mother raised her hands silencing the words that were about to leave her daughter''s mouth.

    "Mike has a point"

    "Mom" Ava said in disbelief once more shock on her face.

    "I''m not picking his side honey. I''m being neutral about this.

    I won''t lie to you Ava, Mike made a really good first impression on me and I really like him.

    You came to me this morning telling me how he was an assassin and a possible terrorist and you needed me to help you tie him up.

    I was doubtful of your words but I chose to believe you, yet after tying him and cutting apart his clothes, we didn''t find the gun you kept emphasizing he pointed at you."

    "Are you saying I''m lying?"

    "No, I''m telling you to get off whatever high you''re on and before you take any action, understand that this is a life we are dealing with, stop thinking about how to write the next big thing"

    "I''m not..."

    "Yes, you are¡­

    "Who was the first person you wanted to call after you got him bound up¡­." Nina said and Ava avoiding the eyes of her mother said the answer.

    "So, you''re saying he''s innocent." Ava folded her hands in defiance fixing her mother with a stare.

    "Have you been listening to what I''m saying?" Nina said and when Ava''s strong gaze faltered the woman shook her head at her daughter.

    "You''re tired''

    "I''m fine"

    "You clearly didn''t have any sleep last night come. You need some rest so you can think straight."

    Glancing at me, Nina walked out of the door and Ava paying my existence no mind followed after her.

    When the two women left, my head fell to the side, my eyes staring into nothingness as I considered the situation.

    Going by Nina''s words, after tying me up Ava hadn''t carried out any other action and while there might be deceit in her words, I was confident in my strength to escape if things took a turn.

    Lying on the bed, a smile came to my face as I imagined how dumbfounded Ava must have been after taking off my clothes and failing to find a gun on me.

    "It''s probably the main reason why Nina is so strongly on my side."

    Slightly pulling on my restraint and feeling its tautness, rather than go all out and break free, I decided to remain in place till either Ava or Nina, came back, I wanted to fish for more information and confirm that I was safe.

    Several minutes passed before the door of the room was opened and it was Nina who entered.

    Compared to earlier when the woman had on a long black robe, right now she had on a loose white shirt and black pants and as she moved towards me, my eyes were drawn to her hips.

    "God what happened to me."

    Considering the last woman I got in bed with Bettany, it had been over 2 days since I appreciated a woman.

    Since Bettany, finding out Lucy''s whereabouts and completing my punishment had been the only thing on my mind.

    I hadn''t even been aware of how burdened my mind was yesterday till now when it was well-rested and I could appreciate not just Nina''s mind but also her figure.

    "She''s a milf" I thought anguish going through my soul at the fact that I had been falling to see the full glory of such a specimen for so long.

    Looking at Nina, I thought of Ava and to my surprise found myself unable to come up with a proper image of her figure.

    All that was in my mind was her in a long coat or a blurry image of her in some black clothes last night.

    "You''re quite beautiful Nina and you have some seriously huge breasts."

    Just a step away from the bed Nina paused as she heard my words and she looked down at her chest.

    "You''re acting surprised, didn''t you see them yesterday."

    "I did but it didn''t register in my mind, that they were so stacked, yesterday was much of a train wreck.

    Seeing you just made me realize that other than her face, I don''t even know what Ava looks like."

    If Ava had already told her mother that I threatened her, then it only made sense that she also told her how we met.

    "Hmm"

    Without another word, Nina continued to the bed, she climbed it and crawled towards me and as she reached for a pillow on the other side, her heavy swells dangled over my face and unhesitatingly I raised my head and through the fabric of her clothes wrapped my lips around a mouthful of her breast.

    Nina''s body froze above me and for several seconds she let me rub my face into her boobs before she resumed moving.

    Nina placed a pillow under my head, helping me to prop it up and then she took a seat beside me, her eyes focused on my body.

    "Oh, so that''s why"

    As my daily workouts and my strength increased, so did my muscles become more pronounced and my figure more tempting.

    My compact well-defined muscle played a big role in why my babies always ravaged my body when we cuddled, Sophia and Martha in particular and now it explained Nina''s acceptance of my perverted behavior.

    "So I guess it''s true, behind every gentleman is a great hidden pervert."

    "Women don''t want a man to be gentle in bed."

    "Can''t deny that" Nina said her eyes still sucking up the sight of my body and then after some seconds the woman looked at my face.

    It was clear that I had noticed her lustful stare but she showed no embarrassment about being caught.

    This confidence and maturity was one of the things I loved about milfs. If they liked you, they sent very clear signs.

    "Ava has told me her side of the story, now it''s your turn, what happened yesterday."

    "Yeah right" I thought opening the system shop.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Seducing a ......

    [Severed thread: Weakens the emotional bond between its victim and every other person¡­..]

    [Daddy''s palm: Whenever you discipline, the pain and impact will be adjusted to inflict the most suitable amount of pain that will bypass resistance and infiltrate the mind in at most 3 strikes.

    PS: The technique can be applied to whichever method you choose to instil discipline and the host should beware that it heavily relies on mental and has room for serious backlash when used on a stronger target.

    Price: 5000PSDP per person]

    [Honest lover: Your words and every action drip with innocence and honesty but be warned....]

    [Daddy''s apple: Makes the user voice more commanding and caring to females. Though similar to dominance aura¡­..]

    [Lust dust: Transform the atmosphere into one suitable for the unleashing of carnal desires and engagement of unholy acts.

    Ps: Most effective on sugar babies.

    Price:2000PSDP] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Hephaestus disciple: Curse your target to become ugly in the eyes of all women for an entire day.

    PS: For the next two days, you cannot knowingly sleep with any woman of your target''s desire.

    Price: 7000PSDP

    My eyes passed over the Items in the system shop, my eyebrows raising at the new products on the shelf but disappointment filling my head at the end.

    I wanted the incubus gaze but it seemed I would have to settle for something else.

    [Lust dust purchased -2000SPD]

    [Lust dust has been sprinkled into the atmosphere]

    "What happened to my clothes" I said to Nina after being in an eye staring contest with her for the last seconds.

    The woman cocked her head to the side considering the fate of my dresses should have been obvious by now.

    "We cut them off you in our search for your gun" Nina said nodding to a space on the floor.

    Bound to the bed, I couldn''t exactly see the space she was indicating but I guessed it was where the pieces of my clothes had been dumped.

    "And did you find this gun?" I sarcastically asked.

    "No" Nina answered idly shaking her head."

    "Then why am I still bound, if you report me, then irrespective of whether I did it or not, I''ll be sent to a torture room where I will be asked questions I do not know the answer to."

    I spoke in an angry and frustrated tone and to my words Nina shook her head.

    "Like I said earlier, I stopped Nina from calling her office or anyone else about this. I''ve talked to her about the need to not make any rash decisions. For now, you can relax no one is coming to get you."

    "System, Daddy knows best"

    [Name: Nina Howard

    Type: Milf- Gilf

    Trust:44

    Affection:84

    Fear:2

    Loyalty:66

    Horniness:64

    Comment: You and Ava''s safety]

    Looking at Nina''s stats, while the weakening of her emotions towards others played a role in making it so high, I believed the technique that deserved the most praise was Honest Lover.

    Honest Lover and Daddy''s apple used together left powerful long-lasting impacts on their victims.

    "Thanks," I said my body visibly relaxing but then I fixed her with a glare.

    "How thoroughly did you search me for a gun"

    "What do you mean," Nina asked looking down at my bare chest which should have said enough.

    "Well¡­." I looked down to my underwear and Nina following my gaze licked her lips and stared at me in amusement.

    "Well, what do you think."

    "I believe someone sent their hand in there and even possibly pulled it down."

    "Who do think did it"

    "I would have wished it was you, but I''m thinking Ava. She seems very much out for me."

    At this point, the effects of the lust dust had already begun to take hold. Nina had already rubbed her thighs once and along with tilting her body towards me, she smoothly fell for my bait.

    "It wasn''t Ava, it was me, I felt around your dick and balls."

    "Huh"

    "How do u feel about that."

    "I like that" I grinned, "What about you? What do you think about it?"

    "It was healthy."

    "Healthy, is that all you have to say."

    "Well, it was asleep. I couldn''t say much"

    I might have been totally out of it, but no way would I believe that my cock which had been inactive for more than a day, felt a female''s touch and did not stir. Either Nina was lying or I was in a worse state than I thought.

    "It says you are lying"

    "Who"

    "Him"

    Following my eyes, Nina jerked back as she found herself staring at the swelling bulge in my tight underwear.

    Transfixed at the sight, Nina''s eyes gradually widened as my cock grew to its full length and girth and the tip of my dick pushed against the ends of my underwear till its head finally poked out, resting against my muscular thighs.

    "You can touch it" I silently whispered, sensing the thick lust that had begun oozing off Nina.

    The woman''s mouth opened, her tongue slipping out and letting out an unsteady breath, reached for my bulge with her right hand.

    First bringing her fingers, Nina placed them on the outline of my cock, running them up and down, a shiver going through her body as a sigh left my lips.

    Temporarily moving her eyes to mine and then to my chest, Nina adjusted her position on the bed and while her right hand more strongly rubbed my bulge, her left hand went to my chest.

    "How did you get such muscles" the older woman whispered, her eye travelling between my raging boner and muscular chest.

    "I drink my milk and exercise every day."

    "Well, it''s giving great results," Nina said licking her lips, and this time resting her palm on my bulge rubbed it up and down.

    "What about your cock, how is it so thick and long"

    My recent level-up had seen my dick add in both size and girth and I grinned as I watched Nina''s become infatuated with it.

    Moving closer and getting on her knees above me, Nina left hand grabbed my right nipple, squeezing and pinching it while her right hand more boldly grabbed my cock.

    Through my underwear Nina held my meat, squeezing it with a shivering breath and then with a smile she began jerking it.

    "Urghhh" A groan left my lips as the woman pumped my cock.

    "Take it out." Though Nina''s action felt good, with my cock confined and still pressed down against my thighs I was in both a world of discomfort and pleasure

    Before Nina could register my words though, a rope of white shot out of the exposed head of my dick, falling on my thighs while a white fountain began spilling out of my tip and dropping on my thigh.

    "Did you just come"

    "No"

    I grinned as the woman''s mouth opened at the realization of what had happened.

    "So much precum" she muttered.

    "Lick it."

 Chapter 185 - 185: Take It Out

    To my satisfaction, Nina didn''t need much coaxing. Leaning down, she stretched out her pink tongue and without need for further prompt used it to lick up the white fountain on the head of my cock.

    While this sight was erotic and maddening, a much better sight for me though was her ass propped in the air behind her.

    "Fuck"

    The sight of Nina''s fat ass made my cock throb hard, the amount of precum it was releasing increasing and Nina in shock, bent lower and captured the top of my dick in her mouth.

    "Urghhh"

    Both pleasure and pain hit me and watching Nina''s ass sway behind her, I so badly wanted to rip off the restraint on my right hand and grab her buns.

    Before I could do this though, the sound of a door being opened came from outside and freezing for a second, Nina with impressive agility jumped off the bed to the ground.

    "Lick the cum on my thighs."

    Not thinking twice, the panicked woman leaned over and cleaned up my thigh and thinking on her feet reached for the blanket on a chair to the side and threw it over me.

    "Don''t tell Ava about this" Nina begged, quickly walking towards the door.

    She didn''t wait for a reply from me before exiting the room and while I found her reaction funny, the fact that I had been left blue-balled made my tummy turn.

    "I''m fucked."

    From the bed, I heard Nina and Ava talk, Nina getting into role and assuring her daughter that everything was alright with me.

    Nina diverted their topic to her daughter''s need for rest but soon after there was some shouting and quick movement of feet.

    A minute later, Nina opened the door and poked her head into the room.

    "Excuse me, I''ll go get you breakfast"

    Compared to the panicked tone she had left with, Nina''s tone at the moment contained sadness and after the woman spoke, not even waiting for a reply from me, she departed.

    "Oh well"

    Several hours passed before the door was open once more and when a pair of beautiful fair feet stepped into the room, they froze, the owner''s face covered in shock. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How" Nina shakily let out.

    With the smell that wafted out of the food on the tray in her hands, I was thankful she hadn''t gotten scared and thrown them to the floor.

    "I escaped them," I said then waved the woman in.

    Nina''s body tensed and reluctance flashed in her eyes as she stared at my figure which was now calmly sitting on the edge of the bed, my bindings gone.

    "Hey, it''s me" I said waving my hand in the air when I saw Nina''s fear.

    It was obvious the woman was contemplating calling her daughter and alerting her of the situation, but Nina knew quite well how badly things would escalate and seeing me calmly seated and watching her she decided to go with her instincts.

    Letting out a breath she moved forward, her steps tight and near robotic and then she placed the tray beside me, watching me from the corner of her eyes.

    "You''re behaving like I would harm you. I''m offended Nina."

    "You can''t just expect me to act normal after I walk in on you sitting on the bed."

    "Fair point"

    The woman took several steps away from me and then with a shiver spoke,

    "Can you excuse me. I need to go check something."

    "Sure" I shrugged without care and though Nina''s eyes widened at my lack of bother quickly exited the room.

    Moving my eyes from her butt as she departed, I focused on the food that had been brought to me licking my lips and smiling at the thoughtfulness of the Milf.

    Yesterday she had promised me a great breakfast and today despite the change in situation, she had still delivered on that promise.

    A mix of fried mushrooms, baked beans, bacon, sausages, black pudding frilled tomatoes and fried bread were on the plates and I wasted no time digging in.

    After freeing myself from my binding I had checked the time.

    It was shockingly 12:23 and that told of how long I had been sleeping considering not more than 2 hours had passed since I woke up to today''s drama.

    Not up to a minute passed by before Nina returned and I smirked because I knew all she had gone to do was check that her daughter was safe back in her office.

    When Nina returned, she was a bit less tense and she locked the door before turning to me.

    "How is the food"

    "Great" I answered,

    She stood by the door for some seconds and then moved to my undone restraints.

    "Yeah I broke that one" I said, my words stunning the woman who thought she had been discreetly observing the anomaly on the binding that restrained my right arm.

    Slowly Nina stood and took a seat beside me.

    "What do u mean broke," she asked holding the snapped rope.

    Looking up from my meal, Nina flinched a little at my gaze but she didn''t move away and I leaned close and whispered to her.

    "I''m sort of strong, nothing too special but it''s enough to get me out of those," I pointed to the snapped rope in her hand.

    "What will you do now," Nina asked.

    "I''m not sure, do you have any ideas?"

    "Don''t kill me and my daughter"

    "I don''t have any such plans, anything else?"

    "Leave and never bother us again"

    Nina said this with a shudder and I smiled at the woman''s courageous attempt.

    "That I can''t do, the police are roaming the street, did Ava not tell you my documents were stolen."

    "She did" Nina muttered.

    "I know something great that we can do.''

    "Which is"

    Keeping the tray to the side, I turned back to Nina and putting my hand around her waist pulled her closer to me and closed the distance between our lips.

    Nina became frozen as our lips met, mine pressing against hers and sucking on it and when I brought her hand to my straining bulge, she began rubbing it.

    "You left it in pain" I said pulling away from her and watching as her eyes fell on my confined dragon.

    "Take it out."

 Chapter 186 - 186: Seduced

    "Take it out"

    My words came out as a surprise to Nina and with shivering breath, her hand reached for the bands of my pants but then she pushed away from me and stood to her feet.

    "We can''t do this Mike. I''ll be betraying Ava"

    Nina''s sudden resistance was a surprise to me, but watching her retreat, I nodded and went back to my meal.

    Though my cock raged within the comfiness of my underwear, I paid it no mind, as I ate the rest of my food and minutes later stood and handed the tray with empty dishes to Nina.

    While I ate the woman had remained standing and when she took hold of the tray, I left the room.

    "Mike, Mike.." Nina hastily followed after me, her eyes going to the right side of the corridor where Ava''s office stood.

    I paid no attention to Nina''s silent urgent calls and when I stepped into the bathroom and took off my underwear, I turned to the woman who stood at the door with a stunned face.

    "Are you joining me."

    Before Nina, I stood naked in all my glory, my rock-hard dick pointing straight at her and I watched as her eyes slowly left from my chest to my cock. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well¡­"I urged and to my shock, she shook her head.

    Nina took a big swallow and then she dashed away from the door missing the surprise that appeared on my face.

    Sure, I hadn''t used any aura to facilitate the process, but with the buildup, I very much expected Nina to drop the tray to the side, get down before my cock and feast on it.

    Turning to my left and looking at the large mirrors on the wall, I admired my muscular physique, raising an eyebrow at the more prominent veins on my dick before moving to the shower.

    "What a woman." I thought licking my lips.

    Nina cooked good, likely even better than certain stubborn Milf.

    "This knowledge should die with me."

    After sleeping for hours at night and nearly half of the day, a shower was in order and when I stepped out of the bathroom, I had just a white towel around my waist.

    "I placed some clothes for you in the room," Nina said at the door, her eyes on my face.

    "Sure" I answered, but I didn''t head to the room, I moved to the living room.

    "Mike" Nina sharply called in a whisper.

    The milf grabbed my arm to stop me but in the end found herself being dragged forward doomed to fall on her face, If I didn''t pick her out of the air.

    When next Nina blinked her eyes, she found herself being carried princess-style in my arms.

    "That wasn''t smart, are you okay"

    Being this close to me, Nina was hit by a mix of my scent and that of the soap I had just used and she silently nodded as I carried her to the living room.

    Taking a seat on the couch, I reached for the remote and turned on the TV, relaxing with Nina on my lap.

    "You''re a womanizer do you know that," Nina said sitting up on my lap, resting her head on my shoulder, her nose taking in my scent while her palms rubbed my chest.

    "I don''t agree, I''m more of a lover boy"

    Nina''s palm paused on my chest.

    "So you''re saying you love me"

    "I can''t say that for now, but I find myself liking you a lot."

    With the remote, I switched to a news channel with contents on the US secretary''s assassination.

    "Did you kill him"

    "No"

    "Are you connected with him"

    "No"

    Nina stayed silent for a while and then her tongue came out and began teasing my neck.

    Several minutes flew by, me and the milf sitting on the couch and when I found myself bored with the repetitive content on the news channels, I turned to Nina.

    With each minute that had passed Nina''s lust had risen and by the time I focused on her, she had straddled me and had her face buried in my neck sucking on it while she grinded her fat butt on my boner.

    My hand moved to her butt cheeks having a feel of them for the first time and Nina froze as I kneaded them.

    "You have a great ass"

    "Thanks" she whispered licking my ears.

    "When last was it fucked"

    "4 years ago."

    Nina''s words came out in a tremble and grabbing her neck with my right hand, I held her face in front of me.

    "Mike, please, I don''t want Ava to hate me"

    "She won''t" I said my right hand moving to her cheek and stroking it and I brought my thumb to her lips.

    [Aphrodisiac one drop -6000PSDP]

    "Expensive"

    Opening her mouth, Nina sucked on my thumb, taking in the liquid that had been placed there and then I withdrew my hands from her face.

    In Nina''s eyes, I saw confusion, and I perfectly understood why.

    With the emotions she had for her daughter still strong despite the weakening it had been facing and feelings of trust and love for me rapidly rising, Nina was at a crossroads.

    [Honest Lover -5000PSDP]

    I didn''t think this was necessary but now when Nina was vulnerable, I had to root myself as deep as I could into her psyche.

    "I love everything about you, Nina"

    The woman was taken aback by my sudden confession but she narrowed her eyes.

    "Even Ava"

    "Of course, even Ava, she might be a hard ass, right now, but I understand that she''s being like this because she cares for you."

    Nina went into thought, but I interrupted this process.

    "Come give me a kiss"

    Nina hesitated but in the end, leaned forward.

    Hmmm! Hmmm!

    As we sucked on each other''s lips, low moans left the Milf and after some seconds, I pulled on her hair.

    "Stand up and take off your clothes, "

    There was a bit of hesitation, but she did as I said.

    With her eyes locked on me, she pulled off her shirt and took off her pants, her silver-laced underwear becoming exposed.

    "Like what you see" she said full of confidence as she had every right to.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Mothers Training 1

    "You look 39"

    Other than having a similar face, Nina shared no other similarity with Ava, I mean while I couldn''t be sure of Ava''s figure and if she would grow into having her mother''s heavy assets, I knew that she didn''t have her brown reddish hair and most importantly, her milky skin.

    When I called Nina 39, it was not just flattering the woman but making an honest comment on how she looked. Sure she had some wrinkles, but they were too few for a woman I was sure touched upon 50

    One reason I was positive Nina wasn''t 39 but rather something much above it was because Ava looked like a woman past 26.

    Grinning, Nina turned around presenting to me her back and fat rump before bending and slowly pulling down her panties.

    This time it was my turn to swallow, the sight of her pink puckered hole and vagina slit making my cock throb beneath the towel and when Nina unclasped her bra and turned to me, my dick pushed my towel loose and stood up straight.

    "Oh my" Nina licked her lips and without a word approached.

    The milf wanted to get between my legs, but I pulled her towards me, having her get on the couch and when her chest was in my face, I gobbled a nipple.

    Fair just like the rest of her skin and with puffy light pink nipples, Nina''s breasts stirred a hunger one me and as I sucked on her soft flesh, relief washed over me while a moan left my victim''s lips.

    Hmmm!!

    Nina wrapped her hands around my head as I bit and ground her nipples and when I pulled away, she brought her left breast to my face.

    "It''s been so long Mike" Nina moaned as I feasted on her left boob.

    Smack!!

    The sudden hit on her rump made Nina jump in shock and a hard stare from me froze her.

    "Call me daddy. Is that clear"

    "Yes Daddy", Nina answered and seeing the intensity in my eyes she leaned forward and locked lips with me.

    "I''m sorry" The woman muttered rubbing my chest as our tongues played together. When she pulled away looking at me with a vulnerable gaze, I passed my hands over her snatch.

    "Did you orgasm" I asked rubbing my hands over her slippery cunt and thighs. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A mini one" Nina muttered and I chuckled.

    "Go wet my dick"

    Nodding, Nina gave me a hard kiss, pressing her lips to mine with desire and pulling away got between my cock and began rapidly licking my meat from bottom to top like it was a lollipop.

    Leaning into the couch, I spread my arms as Nina serviced me, my eyes staring at her''s which were trained on me.

    The woman sat on her heels as she worked and when my dick was all slobbered up, she raised her fat ass so she could stare down at my cock and then she devoured the head.

    "Suck it hard"

    Nodding her head, Nina''s cheeks immediately sucked in.

    With saliva dripping down my meat, she pumped its base with her right hand while bobbing her head on the top of my cock.

    Slurp!!

    Slurp!!

    Slurpp!

    "Good girl," I said extending my hand and stroking Nina''s hair and I watched as her eyes brightened at my compliment.

    "I''m going to use the two days left to break and build her in my own image."

    Nina''s age didn''t matter to me, she was just a much older and experienced Valera in my eyes and as my cock throbbed in her mouth I desire to have her as my sugar baby.

    Slurp!!

    Slurp!!

    As time went on, Nina increased how much of my cock she devoured with her mouth and I was left looking in shock when just a few inches of my dick were soon left out of her lips.

    "Fuck" I groaned and having a powerful wave of pleasure rush through me, I grabbed her hair and pressed her head down, completely burying my cock in her mouth as my balls contracted and began emptying their essence.

    For several seconds my dick pumped my seeds straight down Nina''s throat and when I finally released her head, she hurriedly pulled away from me, coughing as she greedily sicked in air.

    Spurtles of cum flew out of her mouth and with a twitching dick, I silently watched her recover her breath.

    When a few seconds passed I stood up and patted the space to my left on the couch.

    "Climb here"

    Nina''s melons were still rising and falling but she quickly nodded her head and then to my pleasure crawled her way to the couch.

    "Is this okay?" Nina asked kneeling on the soft furniture with her hands resting on its back and her big butt resting between her heels which had been spread.

    Smack!!

    My hit left a red imprint and getting behind her I released three more hard spanks.

    Nina let out a cry with each hit and when I brought my hand to her cunt, rubbing it and slipping in a finger I found myself in a world of wetness.

    Placing my cock in the middle of her but crack, I rubbed it up and down and then unleashed another slap on her rear.

    "Beg me to fuck your nasty pussy with his thick cock."

    "Daddy please pound my nasty pussy with your thick rod," Nina said and I chuckled behind her while rubbing the head of my cock down her crack, having it go over her tight hole.

    My post plans for John''s death included me running in the dirt and fleeing the capture of possibly London''s best trackers, yet here I was about to enjoy a British milf''s asshole.

    Anghhhh!!

    Nina screamed at the unexpected penetration, her tongue flying to her mouth as she looked back at me in shock.

    "Mike no, not there, it hurts."

    Smack!!

    "What did I tell you to call me"

    "Daddy sorry" Nina called looking back at me pitifully.

    She wanted to move forward and get my cock out of her hole but I held her firmly.

    "Daddy please let me get some lube" Nina begged.

    "You will, but after. This will be a reminded for you never to never address me wrongly.

    "Daddy" Nina called with dread.

    "Be a good girl and take daddy''s punishment" I leaned forward and whispered, pushing more of my dick into her."

    With the saliva she had coated my dick with, the Invasion of Nina''s backdoor was not exactly without lube but this was the woman''s asshole''s first time accommodating something so thick and Nina let out a long-muffled cry as I pushed more and more of my dick into her.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Training Nina 2

    "So sweet" I breathed into the milf''s ears when I had just two more inches to go and turning to look at me, she questioned.

    "Really"

    "Yes baby" I kissed her cheek.

    "Your butthole is so warm and tight, it making daddy feel good. You''re making me feel good. Don''t you want daddy to feel good?"

    "I want daddy to feel good" Nina let out with a shiver and I released a light smack on her ass.

    "Are you sure"

    "Yes," my baby quickly nodded.

    "Then take all of my rod in your ass"

    [Ding Nina Howard has reached the minimum requirements to become a potential sugar baby,

    Do you want to add her]

    The message from the system signified significant progress, but I ignored it.

    Looking down on Nina''s back and her big milky ass, I watched as she pushed back, pressing her large rump on my pelvis and taking all of my dragon in her butt hole.

    "Good girl," I said my hands going to Nina''s waist which was soft and contained some fat.

    It was clear the woman didn''t place heavy emphasis on training her body and killing the fats on it, but that didn''t mean that she did not have a slim waist.

    With Nina''s wide hips and big cheeks, my hand moved over her soft curves, enjoying the feeling for some seconds, before I grabbed her waist and began moving my hips.

    "No wait¡­.anghhhh"

    I pulled out about 4 inches and then I pushed it back in, watching as it disappeared in Nina''s tight hole and she groaned at the feeling.

    "Daddy," the female reached behind, placing a hand on my arm which was holding her hips in place.

    I rocked my hips front and back several times, and soon though Nina still let out cries of pain, most times it was moans of pleasure that left her lips.

    I kept at my pace for more than a minute and then I reached out, pulled on her hair and smashed my smashed my cock into her the next time.

    Ahh!!

    Ahh!!

    Ahh!!

    Each of my next thrusts were accompanied by a cry from Nina, and when I pulled on her hair and turned her face, I saw that a tear had gone down her cheeks.

    "Daddy please" The woman begged looking up at me.

    "Daddy needs to make sure you don''t forget how to address" I whispered in Nina''s ears and then capturing her lips and keeping them locked with mine, I hammered her several more times, sucking her lips as she let out whimpers in my mouth.

    Our eyes were locked as we fucked the wet streak on Nina''s cheek remaining fresh yet only stirring the lust in our bodies.

    Releasing her lips, I licked her tears and then while still gripping her hair, put my left hand around her neck, keeping her looking at me while I pounded her rippling ass.

    "So good" I groaned, looking back at Nina, watching as her face turned red, her eyes wet and moans leaving her lips.

    "Should daddy cum in your ass sweety"

    "Nina nodded."

    "Beg for it"

    "Daddy please cum in my ass," Nina said and feeling a rush, I crashed my lips on hers, furiously kissing her while further quickening the pace of my hips, letting out a groan as I poured in her.

    "Urghhhh"

    A long groan left my lips as rope after rope of semen shot out of my dick into Nina''s bowels, painting it white and feeling it with a heat that made her moan and push against my cock.

    It took several seconds for my dick to stop spasming and shooting out my seeds and with my pipe emptied, I pulled out of Nina and sat to the side.

    "That was good, don''t you agree baby" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Smack!!

    "It was good but painful" Nina complained keeping her legs spread open and butt hole in wide view.

    Turning to her ass, I watched as a trail of white leaked out of her still gaping hole.

    "You better hurry and go get that oil or you''ll be in for another painful experience."

    Confused on my words Nina turned to look at me and her eyes widened when she saw my dick hard and full of veins.

    "But you''ve released twice"

    "Your time is going honey" I said watching my dick twitch.

    A second passed and Nina quickly pushed off the couch, getting to her feet and while keeping her legs wide to ease off the pain in her butt she marched to her room.

    Watching Nina go, not only was I amused by her shaky walking step but also by the fact that she moved without fear of being caught by her troublesome daughter.

    "Ava didn''t notice you," I asked when Nina returned more than a minute later.

    It was just a simple task of getting lube yet the woman had been gone for over 3 minutes, my once rock-hard dick now soft.

    "Her office has some soundproofing.

    She stays in there for hours and unless it''s something really loud, she hears nothing.

    Her door is open always though for easy access." By the time Nina was done speaking she had already straddled me, a look of relief spreading on her face, as her ass got the chance to spread and release the tension in her aching butthole.

    "Here''s the lube Daddy," Nina sultrily said, holding up a transparent bottle before my face while her other stroked my dick which was between us.

    "Can I apply it"

    "Yes"

    My hands stretched and grabbed Nina''s butt cheeks, kneading them whilst she opened the bottle of lube and began squirting it over my dick.

    Smack!!

    A moment of silence ensued between me and Nina our breaths and my occasional slap on her cheeks the only sound ringing out and then at some point squelches began sounding.

    In the process of lubing my cock, Nina''s lust had taken over and letting out a heavy breath, she looked up at me.

    "Daddy, can I ride it."

    "Sure sweety"

    Taking a gulp, Nina took her eyes back to my dick and then she lifted up her hips, having her puckered hole hover over my dick and then brought it down.

    Placing the tip of my dick at the entrance to her asshole, Nina locked eyes with me and pressed her hips down on my cock.

    Anghhhhhh!!

    A long cry left Nina''s lips as she took willingly in the beast that had ravaged her earlier, and persisting, she swallowed half of it before having to stop and catch her breath.

    "Big," the woman said.

    To my surprise, Nina took out my dick squirted more lube on it before sitting back on it, and this time taking all of my meat in one go.

    "So big, but I love it"

    While Nina enjoyed the euphoria of having my thick length in her, I smirked inwardly because Ava was beginning to stir in her room, the woman getting to her feet.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Nasty Mother

    Paaa!!

    Paaa!!

    Paaa!

    Relaxing on the couch my legs spread, I watched the erotic sight of Nina bouncing her buns on my cock while her hands wrapped around my neck and her face hovered in front of me.

    The milf''s mouth hung open, drool dropping down it as she with expertise, raised and dropped her hips, looking at me with eyes full of lust and confidence.

    anghhh!!

    Letting out a particularly long moan, Nina pressed her lips to mine, kissing and slobbering it with saliva and then she grinned.

    "Ever had a woman ride you as good as me Daddy"

    Sophie came to mind but whilst my slut was wild and nasty, she couldn''t evoke the feeling Nina was spreading through me at the moment.

    With her abnormal body, there was a big chance Martha could do better, but she had never ridden me so my answer to Nina was "No".

    Smack!!

    "You ride me better than any woman I''ve ever been with.''

    This brought a genuine smile to Nina''s face and she locked lips with me again.

    Putting my hand around her head, this time, I engaged Nina in her sloppy kiss, our tongues invading each other''s mouths, coming out and licking our lips.

    When we finally separated, there was a thick strand of saliva between us and Nina watched with a smile as this strand fell on her breasts.

    Having slowed down to kiss me, Nina rocked her hips back and forth on my thighs rolling them and caressing my cock with the tight wall of her asshole.

    Urghhh!!

    Seeing me groan at the pleasure her body was providing, Nina brought a hand to my cheeks, stroking it while her left hand pinched my nipples hard, causing me to shudder.

    My eyes snapped open at this sudden simulation and Nina giggled.

    "Does daddy like that? "she said sultrily and then raised her hips till my cock popped out of her hole, the milf standing on her knees, but I didn''t care. Nina''s breasts were right in my face.

    "Hmmm, bite it Daddy" Nina moaned as I sucked her right breast, pressing my head to her chest and smothering my face with it.

    Nina''s boobs were soft and full but other than the fact that they sagged a little, another thing that put them beneath Martha''s melons was that they didn''t produce milk.

    This fact though didn''t Make Nina''s chest lesser in my eyes, it was after all the natural way a breast was meant to be. Martha was an anomaly.

    After having me feast on both her mounds, Nina grabbed my cock, wanting to sit on it, but I grabbed her hips and like she weighed nothing lifted her off me.

    "Turn"

    My command was simple but Nina was stuck looking at me in surprise, her eyes particularly on my arms.

    "How did you do that."

    "I''m daddy," I said.

    Getting on my knees, I grabbed Nina''s hair and pulling on it turned her facing away from me.

    Before I could give any further Instructions, Nina dropped her body to the couch, leaving her ass raised and presented to me.

    "It''s all yours super daddy"

    "Cheeky"

    Smack!!

    Standing above Nina''s ass, I grabbed the bottle of lube and squirted some of it on my dick, I pointed at her asshole which had near fully closed, and squirted a copious amount all around it dropping some in it.

    Smack!!

    Smack!!

    Before I invaded Nina''s ass, I first gave the large lump of beautifully shaped flesh several slaps, watching it sway left and right.

    "You have a great ass baby''''

    "Thanks daddy, please be gentle with it"

    "Hehehe, Sure"

    Pressing the tip of my dick on her hole, with all the lube around, it effortlessly slipped into Nina, facing a bit of resistance halfway before completely disappearing in it.

    Closing my eyes, I took some seconds to enjoy the tight grip of Nina''s ass on my cock and then opening my eyes, I placed my hands on the back of the couch for support and began moving my hips.

    Hmmh¡­hmm....hmmm

    I started slow, getting soft moans from Nina, my pelvis gently hitting her rear and gradually I increased my pace.

    Anghh.. angh¡­. Anghhh¡­

    Soft claps echoed around the room, Nina''s moans mixing in and complimenting the atmosphere.

    "Daddy I love your dick. Urghh ¡­..your thick meat."

    Fucking Nina in this pattern and rubbing her rear, after some minutes I further increased my pace.

    With one hand pressing down on Nina''s head, I lifted my hips taking half my dick out of her and ramming it back in.

    Paaa!!

    Paaa!!

    Arhhh¡­ Arhhh¡­.arhhh

    Dropping my dick down on Nina with the added force of gravity, I had the woman screaming in no time, whatever word she tried to speak coming out incomprehensible and not long after I smiled at the change in Ava''s office.

    I could see only an outline, but that was enough, I tracked as Ava departed her office and focused on the woman beneath me.

    "Beg for my meat bitch"

    Smack!!

    Arhhhh, daddy pleasure fuck me, fuck me harder" Nina cried beneath me and with a grin I increased the strength of my hips, making the couch groan beneath us.

    Pwaaa!!

    Pwaaa!!

    My pelvis hit Nina''s ass with strength that drove the woman''s knees into the couch and made it shake.

    When the outline in my head moved out of the corridor and stood frozen at the edge of the room, the lust in me blazed, making me climb several levels of pleasure. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking up, without surprise I stared at Ava''s horrified face, smashing my cock into her mother''s ass twice and then with a guttural groan pumped my seed into her hole.

    Grabbing Nina''s hair, I pulled on it, raising her head so she could see over the couch and caught the sight of her daughter who had a shocked expression.

    "Ava," Nina said with horror.

    "Did she really think we wouldn''t be caught" I laughed in my head.

    Nina wanted to get up but I pressed her head back on the couch and rammed my dick into her two more times, a grin coming to my face when she suddenly began trembling.

    "Guess who just came." I grinned at the blonde.

    When Ava heard this, she turned and ran and watching her leave, I focused on Nina, pulling my emptied dick out of Nina, watching as she knelt on the couch, wanting to move but helplessly squirting.

    "You''re a nasty mother, Nina, having an orgasm at the sight of your daughter."

 Chapter 190 - 190: Discipline

    I thought Nina would be pinned down for a while but tightening her lips she pushed off the couch, her legs trembling as she followed after Ava. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each step Nina took saw her releasing a gasp and a fresh stream of liquid running down her thighs but after 3 steps, she was done with her orgasm and she wasted no time in increasing her pace.

    Nina''s face was filled with worry and regret and I would have fallen to the couch and had a rest if I didn''t know Ava was on her way back to us.

    Without hurry, I followed behind Nina who had regained control of her body, but she was still a few steps from the corridor when she stopped in her tracks, taking a step back as she stared at Ava who was carrying a black Glock 17 in shock.

    "Mom get out of the way"

    Without hesitation, Ava raised the gun and pointed it at me and to my surprise Nina quickly moved and stood in front of me.

    "What do you mean get out of the way, put the gun down Ava" Nina said, the words grinding out of her mouth.

    "Shut up mom, after what you did, you have no right to tell me what to do."

    "After what I did. Tell me what did I do?" Nina sneered.

    "You¡­.."

    "For fucksake girl put down that thing or I''ll come over there and¡­." Nina took some steps forward but seeing Ava adjust the aim of her gun, she paused.

    "Ava", Nina gritted out, but the younger female kept silent, her eyes focused on me with rage.

    "Why are you pissed at me Ava, I didn''t kill your mother, all we did was fuck"

    As I spoke, I approached Nina from the back and by the time I finished my words, my hands were wrapped around her waist, my cock pressing in between her butt cheek.

    "Marcu,s now isn''t the time," Nina whispered

    "One of these days wear stilettoes, I want to bend you over in them."

    Nina pinched my arms as I spoke, the woman not letting herself be consumed by the feel of my cock and with a sigh I pulled from behind her and walked over to Ava.

    "Ava calm down and ask yourself why you are so angry"

    "Don''t come any closer," Ava said shakily backing away from me.

    "Mike" Nina called from behind.

    "If you have no tangible reason for this, then get back to your room Ava, you''re matured enough to know that you''re intruding on a private time.

    "This is my house."

    "Are you kicking us out?"

    "No, I want you out." Ava roared.

    Shaking my head at the female''s outburst, I turned around and walked over to Nina, moving to embrace her.

    "Mike, I swear if you touch my mother one more time, I will shoot you."

    Hearing the threat, I turned back to Ava and with my semi-hard meat swaying left and right marched up to her.

    "Shoot," I said Ava''s gun pressed against my chest.

    We both locked eyes with each other, sparks flying between us and then before Ava even did it, I saw it.

    Moving the gun from between my chest, Ava took it to my right arm and then she pulled the trigger.

    Click!!!

    "Ava!!" Nina screamed from the side, horror on her face, and it took her some seconds to realize that no bullet had been fired.

    Ava had bit her lips when she pulled the trigger but after realizing that no bullet had been fired, her eyes widened in shock and she pulled on it two more times.

    "What did you do," Ava said backing away from me, but quickly moving forward, I reached out and grabbed her by the hair, pulling on it so she was looking up at me, the terrified woman close to me and standing on her toes.

    "Mike" Nina said rushing to the side, worry on her face.

    I knew about Ava''s pistol since the first day I stepped into the house when she went to take her bath and I had taken out all the bullets in it.

    "Did you just try to shoot me."

    "Yes," Nina said with chattering teeth defiance in her eyes.

    "Mike, please, forgive her, she lost control for just a second, she''s normally a sweet girl, I promise you¡­"

    "Shut up¡­.."

    My tone was calm but my order immediately had Nina close her mouth, the atmosphere becoming heavy.

    "It''s good to have a strong character Ava, and I admire that about you, but shooting other people especially your mother''s lover, just shows a lack of parental discipline.

    "Nina from your words it''s obvious you''ve spoilt her and if she for a second imagined that that your presence will save her from any consequences, then she is very wrong.

    "Go bring my belt from the room," I said to Nina.

    "Mike" Nina stuttered her body shivering and I was just about to unleash more of my aura on the woman when a smile came to my face.

    "You know what, forget it. "

    Without another word, I pulled Nina forward, her mother following behind her.

    "Mike, what are you going to do. I love her, you said you''ll love her too."

    Ava tried to fight against my control, throwing a strong hook at me, but pulling on her hair a bit more harder I had her hands falling to the side and a cry leaving her lips.

    I took her to the couch and collapsing on it, pulled Ava over my lap and turned to Nina whose face carried extreme worry.

    "I did say I would love her Nina, and I intend to keep to my word. Right now am doing what a father should do to a daughter."

    "Let me go" Ava who hadn''t stopped struggling despite my overwhelming might said.

    "Hmm"

    Not replying to her, I released a slap on her bottom and letting out a cry she immediately began throwing a string of curses at me.

    "Normal hits won''t cut. I don''t want to terrify Nina or brutalize Ava"

    [You have purchased Daddy''s palm ¨C 5000PSDP]

    [Daddy''s palm had been activated]

    Smack!!

    For the first time in the past minutes, the living room went silent for more than a second and a voice which had been hysterical came out calm and sorrowful.

    "Mike let me go."

 Chapter 191 - 191: Daughters Discipline

    Ava''s body had gone still on my lap and even her mother who was kneeling in front of her was confused at the sudden events, her forehead scrunched at Ava''s sudden calmness.

    Filled with worry, Nina crawled to the front of her daughter, her boobs swaying left and right beneath her and then pushing apart her hair, she looked up to me in panic.

    "Marcus release her, she''s crying"

    This information surprised me, but I kept my left hand gripping both her wrists and rubbed her bum.

    Through the fabric of her red trouser, I could feel the softness of Ava''s ass and though she did not have her mother''s large rear she had a narrow waist which spread out to make great hips.

    "I''ll release you when you''ve learnt your lesson."

    "Fuck you" Ava cried before I could even finish my words and this time I heard a sob in her tone.

    Smack!!!

    I wordlessly released another hit on Ava''s ass, the sound of my palm colliding with her butt cheeks ringing out, and a sharp cry leaving her mouth this time.

    "Mom tell him to stop" Ava demanded looking at her mother who knelt in front of her, tears going down her eyes.

    "Fuck this thing is something else, "I thought to myself.

    Ava was no soft-hearted girl, the woman had gone to the Middle East and had a story there yet here she was breaking to a mess after just two hits from me, asking her mother for help.

    "She''s still putting up a strong resistance though".

    Cupping the tear-stained cheek of her daughter Nina turned to me, but found me already fixing her with a stare.

    "Is this the kind of daughter you want to raise Nina?"

    "I¡­"

    "I''m thinking after this you''ll also get punished because you are not innocent in this matter, you are the reasons she turned out like this."

    Nina went silent at my words and I released another slap on Ava''s bottom.

    Smack!!!

    "Ahhhh, Mike please I''m sorry" Ava thrashed her legs, the pain she felt obvious and though Nina looked like she wanted to rush and save her daughter from my palms she had seen the strength I had used to hit her and found it hard to believe my strikes would put her in such pain.

    "Is that how you are meant to address me"

    Feeling me rubbing her butt preparing to deliver another hit, Ava who was sobbing, quickly silenced her cries and corrected herself.

    "Daddy I''m sorry, please don''t hit me again."

    "Do you understand how naughty you''ve been Ava. How horribly you''ve been acting towards me."

    I thought my last hit had completely cracked up the blonde, but she once more proved to me that her stubbornness was no joke.

    "I did it for my mother, I can''t take the chance that you''re not dangerous and let her be hurt." Ava let out as her mother stroked her cheeks.

    Hearing Ava''s words though they still contained a stubborn defiance they resonated with my feelings for my women.

    "So even now you believe I''m dangerous."

    "Is fucking my mother supposed to prove you innocent" Ava barked with a sob.

    "Ava be respectful" Nina said looking at me with a sorry plea, obviously not wanting her daughter to be hit again.

    Thinking on the past, when I used Honest Lover on Ava, it had been to get her to believe that I lost my documents never to make her believe I was a good person.

    Internally I was once more impressed by the sturdiness of Ava''s mind.

    "How about you Nina, do you believe I''m dangerous."

    Nina opened her mouth to answer but before she could speak, I added some words.

    "Don''t lie, Nina, you should at least know better that I''ll never hurt you. If you see me as a threat to you and your daughter tell me and I''ll leave immediately."

    Nina''s mouth which had been ready to speak went closed after my words and the woman looked to her daughter in thought.

    "Mom, tell him to go."

    What I had just done was a gamble, but the thing about this bet was that either way, I would have a win.

    If Nina told me to go, then I would at least be free of worry about the Howard''s I didn''t need to be able to see the future to know that if I walked out of this house on their decision, Nina would never let Ava incriminate for John''s death.

    My departure would only strengthen the woman''s belief in me, her emotions becoming more turbulent and geared towards me.

    But if Nina trusted me, then well, it meant that I would be able to stay in their house and not have to figure out a way to avoid the police who were crawling outside.

    Also, I''ll get to fuck Nina a lot more.

    "I believe you Mike, I believe that you''re not a dangerous person," Nina said with firmness in her eyes looking down at Ava whom I was sure had on a betrayed expression.

    Nodding my head, I release Ava''s wrists and immediately, she sprung off my lap, backing away from me and Nina.

    "Crawl straight to your room, not your office. If u try anything funny, be ready to be punished and I won''t stop at 3, is that clear."

    Ava''s face was covered in betrayal and anger when she stared at her mother, but when she turned to me there was fear in them.

    "I said is that clear."

    Biting her lips, it was obvious, Ava didn''t want to acquiesce to my authority but the pain she had just endured was fresh in her mind and she nodded her head.

    "Yes"

    "Do I have to teach you how to properly address me?"

    "Ava don''t be stubborn" Nina quickly said from the side, her hands covering her breasts.

    A disgusted expression appeared on her face as she heard her mother''s words, but looking at me who looked ready to pounce on her ass she succumbed.

    "Yes daddy"

    "To your room."

    "Nina don''t be hardheaded."

    I was honestly waiting for Ava to default on my words one more time so I could fondle her ass some more, but Nina was not about to let her daughter fall into my deadly palms once more.

    Hearing the warning, Ava looked at her mother her fists tightly clenched and then when she looked at me, a tremble went through her body and she slowly went on her knees.

    Keeping her head down, Ava began moving her limbs and getting to my feet I pushed Nina on all fours and got behind her.

    "You can watch our daughter while I fuck you."

    Nina''s body shuddered as I gripped her hair and while I finally pushed my meat into Nina''s unexplored pussy I looked at Ava who had turned and was staring at me.

    [Name: Ava Howard

    Type: Female

    Trust:55

    Affection:70

    Fear:40 S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Loyalty:34

    Horniness:85

    Comment: Curious and confused, no specific desires at the moment]

    "What do I do with this one."

 Chapter 192 - 192: Takeover Of A Household

    I entered the month of June not within the boundaries of the US but in the arms of Nina, an illegal migrant within the territory of the United Kingdom.

    Anghh!!

    Anghh!!

    Daddy!!

    Undoubtedly, I started the morning, ploughing Nina''s pussy.

    Fucking her mercenary style, I looked down at her jigging breast and pussy which was getting hammered by my thick cock.

    Moving my hands to her neck, I leaned down and locked lips with her, sloshing my tongue around her mouth as my pace picked up.

    When my balls finally tightened and I dumped my seed into Nina''s pussy, I pulled out from her and got off the bed.

    Nina lay staring at the ceiling, heavily panting on the bed and I shook my head at her exhausted sight.

    "I''m really not built for one woman."

    Getting fucked in the ass, mouth and pussy since early 8 am this morning, it was 11 am now and Nina could take no more.

    Rotating my waist, I leaned down and picked the woman from the bed taking her with me to the bathroom.

    Laying her in the tub, I turned on the water and dipping in beside her, took a warm bath.

    By 12 pm, leaving Nina who was still in the room dressing, I exited and headed for the kitchen, catching sight of Ava in front of the sink.

    Today being Sunday, the 2nd of July, it had been 2 days since Ava walked in on me and her mother satisfying our carnal desires and there have been some changes.

    Without hesitation, I moved into the kitchen, heading towards Ava, noticing as she followed my movements from the corner of her eyes and when I moved and hugged her from behind she stiffened.

    "Doing the dishes, that''s quite orderly of you" I said moving to peck her cheek but Ava moved her head away.

    "Could you at least put on some clothes."

    "What, you don''t like how I look. Your mom enjoys me moving about like this. She says the sight of my chest gives her the tingles."

    "Well, at least put on some pants"

    "This is the best I can do," I chuckled, my hands going down to Ava''s hips.

    With my chest and broad shoulders on full display, the only piece of clothing I had on was a towel wrapped around my waist,

    For most of the past two days, this was all I had been wearing and the reason for that was my dick which couldn''t be fully satisfied and hence remained unsettled.

    It stayed either rock-hard or semi-hard most time and Nina agreeing with me thought it okay if I moved with a pulsing boner and towel around the house.

    Ava thought different, but in the end could only accept this development and grit her teeth as I glued myself to her and ground my meat on her ass.

    The woman currently had on a bubble trouser and I loved the way it gave space for my dick to get in between her ass.

    "I''m really busy now," Ava said going back to the dishes, trying to shift away from me but blocked by the sink in front.

    A shiver left Ava''s lips as she spoke, and I believed that after training her mother for the past two days, today was the right time to get her under my thumb.

    By the end of today, my hold over Nina would end, and I wondered what her attitude would be like when her emotions returned.

    [Lust dust purchased -2000SPD]

    [Lust dust has been sprinkled into the atmosphere]

    Hmmm!! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Feeling my cock behind her, a moan threatened to leave Ava''s mouth but she quickly silenced it.

    "What have you done to me and my mother?" the woman muttered as I went in for another kiss, her body lacking the desire to escape it this time.

    "I love both you and your mother."

    "Liar, you just want to fuck us, you''ve turned my mother into a whore and now you want to do the same to me."

    "You speak like you don''t like the idea."

    Before Ava could respond, there was a sound of movement from the right and her head immediately snapped in that direction.

    "Mom, tell him to stop, I don''t want any of this."

    Nina who now had covered herself in red robes and had on red flip-flops looked at us, her eyes going to my bulge which poked from between my towel and was tucked between her daughter''s butt cheeks.

    "Daddy is just horny darling, let him have some fun"

    "Mom what is wrong with you," Ava called and internally I wondered how much more surprised Ava would have to be to understand that her mother was totally in my grasp.

    "Don''t be selfish Ava, I''ve done most of the heavy work, the least you can do is help me."

    Nina moved to approach us, but then when she saw my gaze move to the big swell on her chest, she paused and turned around.

    "Daddy will take care of you, honey," Nina said

    It was obvious Nina was scared of becoming my center of attention and I chuckled as she hurriedly departed.

    "There''s nothing funny about this." Ava gritted.

    Saying nothing to her, my hand moved forward and slipped into the band of her trousers.

    Immediately, Ava''s right hand shot out and caught my arm. She tried to pull it out of her pants, but against my immense strength, her effort was futile.

    Ignoring her struggle my right hand rubbed over her hairy pussy, while my left moved up and grabbed her neck.

    "I hate you", the woman spat out as I had her face me.

    With a grin I leaned forward and finally tasted Ava''s lips, finding them quite soft and full.

    Our lips parted for each other''s and when my tongue invaded Nina''s mouth it clashed with hers in a fierce battle.

    As we kissed, Ava''s hold on my arm weakened and as my hand moved lower, my finger brushing over her pussy hole, she ground her ass back on my shaft.

    With how much sexuality she had been exposed to the past days, Ava''s fall was inevitable and I had just put my hand under her shirt and began squeezing her breast when Nina''s urgent cry came out from the living room.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Clarity

    Putting my dick in Ava was the signature I needed to seal the deal and though I heard Nina''s call I ignited.

    Pushing my middle finger in Ava''s cunt I got a sharp gasp from the woman but before I could do more, Nina''s call came once more.

    "Mom is calling us," Ava said in a shaky tone.

    By now the woman had realized that she had been trapped and I could hear the last bits of hope that lingered in her words.

    Before I could decide whether to push on with Ava, Nana stomped into the kitchen and not bothered by our current activity grabbed our arms and pulled us out from the kitchen.

    Seeing the urgency on Nina''s face, I decided that I would have to try fucking Nina another time and letting the big ass milf drag us to the living room, I stared at the Tv which played a news channel that held a shocking headline.

    {US foreign secretary killed in UK- Killers captured}

    "Echo"

    "But I''m still here," I thought, focusing on the female reporter on the TV.

    For several minutes silence reigned throughout the living room.

    After some minutes, the headline flickered away replaced by another one with a summary.

    {Foreign secretary Assassin traced back to Al-Qaeda group}

    {Tension and Panic in the Middle East as the US and UK turn their gazes to them for the assassination of John Stokes the US foreign secretary¡­..}

    "Has the US said anything about this" Ava asked grabbing the remote and switching to another channel, her eyes widening as she read another major headline."

    {Demands for justice rise from all over USA for the assassination of John Stokes}

    {Razak Dehlhim who killed the Secretary and successfully evaded cloture for the past three days was caught when he ¡­}

    I was still following the news when a squeal left Nina''s mouth and she ran to me and jumped into my arms.

    "I knew my baby was innocent" the woman said launching a fierce kiss.

    [Ding!! Nina Howard had reached the minimum requirements to become a sugar baby.

    Do you want to add her]

    There were a lot of thoughts going through my head but seeing the genuine happiness in Nina''s eyes I decided to indulge in her passionate kiss.

    It took seconds for Nina to pull away from me and when I let her down, she turned to Ava immediately.

    "Well, do you have anything to say?"

    Pursing her lips, Ava turned from the TV and looking at me relented.

    "I''m sorry for accusing you."

    "Is that how you should address him."

    Just as Ava was finishing her sentence, Nina barked out her correction and though reluctant, looking back at the news and realizing how wrong she had been and the disaster she could have caused, Ava conceded.

    "Daddy I''m sorry for doubting and wrongly accusing you."

    "Good, now leave your father and I want to fuck."

    "My father" Ava asked in shock looking at both of us confused.

    "He''s my lover, what do you think is going to happen next."

    "Well¡­"

    "Just go honey, we''ll talk about this later."

    By this time, Nina had already reached for my towel and pulled it off, her hands now stroking my shaft.

    Looking at Ava, I noticed her gulp at the sight of my length in her mother''s hand and as she turned to leave, I spoke.

    "Why don''t you join us. All of your mother''s holes ache. You will take a lot of burden off her shoulders."

    "You mean fuck with you guys, a threesome."

    "Yeah''

    "Mom" Ava called turning to her mother in disbelief.

    "Well he''s not wrong, I could really use the help."

    "You both are sick" Ava screamed and stomped out of the room.

    Watching her daughter, Nina turned to me

    "Should I go after her?"

    "Do you want to."

    "Not really, I believe it''s best we let her come to desire your cock on her own. Besides you underestimate me too much Daddy"

    Done speaking to me, Nina undid her robe, letting it fall and reveal her fair milky skin and then grabbing my dick, she led me to the couch, sitting me on it and straddling me.

    "Be patient Marcus, it''s only a matter of time before you get to fuck the both of us. I can already see the lust in her eyes." Nina whispered in my ears, flicking her tongue over it.

    "Is that what you''re supposed to call me?" I asked releasing a slap on Nina''s bottom.

    "Sorry daddy'' the naughty mother said as she moved her ass back and forth on my dick.

    "So which hole is going to take care of me," I asked and before an answer could be provided Ava voice grumpy voice sounded from the corridor.

    "Can I enter my office, I promise not to do anything stupid." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sure honey" I said and when Ava who had been peeking at us departed, Nina brought her hand to my neck.

    "See, soon she''ll be asking if she can put your fat meat in her loud mouth."

    "You''re a bad mummy" I said releasing another slap on Nina''s big ass looking behind and watching it ripple.

    ....

    Within the past two days, in anticipation of Nina regaining her emotions, I had divulged some more information to her when she had persisted about my origins.

    "My real name is Marcus Lawson and I didn''t lie to Nina about losing my documents. What I hid from you both though, is the fact that I am involved with some underground cyber circle and I came to England for some business.

    There was a recent leak in our circle though and now the police are out looking for us.

    If the police were to see me and put some scrutiny into my identity, they would dig up trails that would see my affiliation with the underground circle be exposed."

    This was the story I had given Nina and of course, I made sure to activate Honest Lover while doing so.

    Nina had been persistent in knowing what business I had come for, her questions a mix of curiosity and caution and reluctantly I gave a tip of what I was dealing with.

    "We are working on a software to exploit the current workings of the bank on international movement of funds."

    Calling some computer terms and taking Nina''s head for a spin, I had no stress getting the woman to believe me but even under the effects of the several skills I had purchased from the shop she still had some priorities straight.

    "Will Ava become implicated in this?"

    "No danger will come to either of you," I assured her. "I completely clean up my tracks, and if do still get caught by the police, I''ll surrender myself without a fight."

    "I didn''t ask about the both of us being implicated Marcus, I asked about Ava. I don''t mind being branded a criminal. As long as I''m with you, it''s okay."

    This conversation had happened the previous night and it alerted me that I had gotten as much of Nina as I could healthily get in my palms.

    It was now late at night 9:24 to be precise and lying beside Nina I silently stared at the ceiling, waiting for her to wake up.

    At some point, I drifted to sleep, but at midnight I regained consciousness as the female beside me stirred.

    Keeping my eyes closed, I used mind vision to observe Nina watching as she turned and stared at my sleeping form for some seconds before pushing off the bed and getting to her feet.

    She paced around the bedroom massaging her forehead and then after several minutes sat beside me on the bed and nudged my form.

    "Marcus"

 Chapter 194 - 194: Opportunity

    I let Nina touch me a second time before opening my eyes and rising from the bed I turned to her.

    "What''s the matter."

    Sitting beside me, Nina''s gaze silently bored into mine for some seconds before she spoke.

    "I feel different" Nina said shaking her head.

    "How "I asked taking hold of Nina''s hand.

    "I''m not sure, I''m just worried about Nina and us."

    "Should we go check on her?" I asked feigning ignorance.

    I moved to get off the bed, but Nina pushed me back.

    "No, not like that. With everything that''s been happening, I don''t know if she still loves me."

    "You''re her mother, why won''t she love you."

    "Because I betrayed her."

    "Is it a betrayal if in the end you were right. "

    Nina bit her lips in thought at my words, fighting and debating with the new feeling that had consumed her.

    "It''s all so foreign, all so different. I know I told you I love you and am ready to die with you, but right now, I''m not so sure."

    "Nina" I started but the woman furiously shook her head.

    "It''s not you Marcus, it''s me. You came out clean with me and were truthful, but right now, I just find everything wrong."

    Nina found everything wrong because the past few days she had been making decisions without any emotional burden and now suddenly had her bond with her daughter and every other person in her life reinstalled but I had no reason to tell her that.

    "Hmmm, will you feel better if I leave?"

    ........

    At 9:30 I stood in the living room of Ava''s apartment stretching my body left and right, testing out the black tracksuit Nina had gotten me.

    "It doesn''t itch, they''re good"

    Turning around to the women behind me, I saw that while Ava had a victorious expression, Nina was crestfallen.

    "You look like you just got mugged, why the gloomy face"

    As I pulled on Nina''s cheeks, she forced a smile while looking at me.

    Shaking my head at this, I turned and headed for the door.

    Nina and Ava followed behind me, the both of them stopping at the open door while I went out it.

    As I turned to say my goodbyes though, I was surprised to see tears going down Nina''s eyes and the woman took a step forward.

    "Marcus I don''t know if I am wrong, tell me what to do, my heart aches."

    "Mom what do you mean you don''t know if you''re right. You are right. Very right.

    I''m glad you finally came to your senses and kicked him out."

    Ava''s words came out sharp and were full of satisfaction but Nina wasn''t listening to her.

    Though I had anticipated something like this happening after Nina was unable to answer me the previous night, I didn''t think the woman''s emotions would be so raw and powerful. Even with Ava behind her, she did not hesitate to express her emotions.

    Stretching a hand to her, Nina quickly took it and walked into my arms hugging me tight and pressing her melons into my chest.

    While I held Nina, I looked at Ava who was at the door, the happiness that had been in her gaze now gone and replaced by a deep confliction.

    We stared at each other for some seconds but in the end she scrunched up her face, turned around and marched into house. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Letting Nina cry out her emotions for some seconds my hands moved down to her bottom and I pinched it.

    Ouch!!

    Quickly Nina looked up at me and I held out a piece of paper to her.

    "What''s this."

    "It''s a secret method to contact me."

    "Think things through. When you make your decision, take the subsequent action required."

    Taking the card, Nina silently looked at the number on it.

    Staring down at her solemn figure, I reached down, raised her chin and kissed her.

    Unlike our usual fierce kisses, this one was calm and sensual, Nina melting in my arms as we slowly sucked on each other lips.

    Our tongues gently played together for the last time and when I pulled away, she opened her eyes dreamily.

    "Bye Nina"

    Without a word, I turned and walked away descending the stairs of the building without reluctance or regrets.

    If I wanted to stay with the Howards and eventually bed both mother and daughter, I could have.

    Though Nina''s thought process had become a mess after her emotions for her daughter returned, my efforts to entrench my existence deep in her being hadn''t been in vain.

    By default, in her time of crisis, the woman saw me as the one to show her the way just a father would to his daughter, but I decided against this for two reasons.

    The first was that I wanted Nina of her violation to choose to surrender herself to me and the second and most vital reason was that I had something way more important to do and needed to leave.

    Just because I had taken over a home and been brainwashing the minds of a mother and daughter didn''t mean I forgot my priorities.

    With the government out looking for the John Stokes killer I had planned to seduce both mother and daughter, indoctrinate Ava if I needed so that I could have a place to stay for at least the month, but now that plan was no longer needed.

    With decisiveness and certainty, a Middle Easterner who hadn''t even been part of the battle in the Hyde Park Tunnel had been blamed for the death of John Stokes.

    It was one thing if the Secretary''s death was blamed on him by just the UK government, but for the US government to outrightly convict him, it said one thing,

    Razak Dehlhim had truly killed the US Foreign Secretary John Stokes.

    This was a fact and now history and to my best knowledge the only people that knew this was wrong was just me, Ninja momma and whoever she worked for.

    The whole situation smelled of a deadly play behind closed doors, but it also presented me with a very critical opportunity.

    With Razak caught and convicted, it meant that London would stop its manhunt for John''s killer and that the streets were safe for me once more.

    The last time I saw Mike he was badly burnt, bloody, and had lost an arm and eye. If there ever was a time for me to end the man, that time was now.

    Remembering how menacing Mike had looked despite his brutal injuries, my body shuddered in anxiety, but at the same time, my heart beat in anticipation.

    "Our next battle wasn''t going to end like it had before."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Psion

    After staying in Ava''s apartment for four days straight, I couldn''t help but close my eyes and bask in the warm brilliant morning sun as I stepped out of the building.

    "So soothing."

    Opening my eyes and letting out a deep breath, I took stock of the neighbourhood which was becoming active, a distasteful expression on my face. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How do perverts survive in Europe?"

    Everyone had on either some thick coat or a large sweater and boots. The only saving grace here was that some women put on jeans and tight pants, but even then dresses were so tight that it didn''t allow their asses to properly display their shape or better yet jiggle as they moved.

    Walking to the side of the road, I stopped the next free taxi that came by, entering with a smile.

    "Morning"

    "Morning mate, where to."

    "Castle foregate."

    "Got it"

    Sitting at the back of the taxi I took out of my phone, tapping on the buttons and staring at it for some seconds.

    "Stop me at a payphone, don''t worry I''ll pay for the time."

    "Okay"

    "Also, could you give me some change" I asked holding out several notes.

    A minute later, I stood beside a phone booth, listening to the phone ring with no one answering.

    I dialled two more times and after still getting no response, hung up the phone and returned to the taxi.

    "Let''s go."

    Unlike major cities, where the morning would be stuffed with traffic, the streets of Shrewsbury were clear and in under 10 minutes I stepped out of the car and paid the driver.

    Shrewsbury train station was located at the town centre near Castle Forgate and it didn''t take me long to descend to it and get myself a ticket.

    My train arrived 40 minutes after I had gotten to the situation and I took a seat inside one of its cars.

    My plans hadn''t gone as I had initially planned them, but that was okay.

    I was alive and not a fugitive and that was most important to me.

    With the few hours I had on the train, I let myself relax and decided to check on my gains from staying with Ava and Nina.

    [Ding!! Nina Howard has reached the minimum requirement to be a potential sugar baby.

    Do you want to accept]

    Nina had at some point been eligible to be a sugar baby, but now seeing that her qualifications had dropped I knew had been right to be cautious of the woman.

    With her emotions screwed up by me, the woman was a ticking bomb.

    [Ding!! You seduced and slept with the older lady Nina Howard and have been rewarded with 500XP and 2000PSDP]

    [Ding!! You fucked a mother In front of her daughter after taking over their household, this is diabolic perverseness and the system has rewarded you with 3000xp]

    [Ding!! Your escapades with Nina Howard have gained you 3600PSDP]

    [Ding!! Your title nasty old pervert has been applied and you have earned 33600PSDP]

    [Ding!! Your exploits are quite pleasing and You have Been rewarded with 0.4 luck points.]

    The influx of PSD points was quite refreshing but seeing myself receive points in a stat which I thought had been abandoned by the system, my interest was piqued.

    "System what''s with the luck stat I would have thought it would be a bit harder to get."

    [An incoming crisis has been perceived.]

    My face scrunched at the mention of crisis, I had had enough on my plate, and I wasn''t looking for any more problems.

    "What is this crisis."

    [I don''t know]

    "How does the luck stat work."

    [In mysterious ways]

    "Yeah"

    It was obvious the system wasn''t going to give me any tangible answer so I closed the screen and closing my eyes, went back to doing an exercise I had been engaging in for the past days, guiding the energy in my head into my body.

    It had to be remembered that when I took energy out of my head, I immediately lost control of it as it spread into the air, so how did I make this exercise possible?

    Just as the energy unlocked by mental could be taken out of my head, so could it be taken back in, and the method for that was through the mouth and nose.

    From the overwhelming information which had poured into my head after I acquired Mind Revenger, I had learned a lot and also gotten automatic protocols installed in my body.

    Now I knew what Psion was, what Ichor was and the meaning and difference between the terms awakened and enlightened.

    Just by buying the Mind Revenger box, a lot of my basics had been shored up and as I sat down in the train, I had mouth slightly parted.

    Whenever I inhaled through my nose, I also sucked in air with my mouth and through these actions, I took in the very energy which I had released into the air.

    The goal of this process was to introduce Psion, into the body, aiming to make the body get used to it, but most importantly create a channel that led straight from the head, down to the other parts of the body.

    Psion is mental energy which one gets when they unlock mental. It was the appropriate term for the energy which I had used so far to accomplish incredible feats.

    Sucking in the psion, I let it pervade through my entire body on its own, going down from my throat to chest, spreading to my arms and then to my core.

    With the heat the psion brought as it went through me, it notified me of its movements and when it reached my lower body, I had to suck in more energy for it to move down from my core to my legs and then make a furious bounce back.

    Rushing up my body, it climbed to my core and then back to my chest before then shooting back into my head forcing its way through the vessel linking my head and body and slowly forming a channel.

    What I was doing was referred to as Mind Breathing.

 Chapter 196 - 196: Audition

    At 12:30 pm I arrived at Brentwood station and departed the train station.

    Brentwood was the closest place to Hutton with a train station and getting to the surface, I took a cab straight for Hutton.

    It was close to 1 o''clock by the time I got to the town and reaching the location where Mike and Bettany had dropped the last time, I highlighted the cab.

    "Thanks," I said to the driver, watching him drive off and then observing my surroundings.

    The last time I was here, several scrutinizing eyes had been attracted to my presence, but this time I felt just few eyes pass over my figure and then ignore it.

    "Time to get searching."

    "Echo"

    It was a long shot, but if there was any place Mike and Bettany were going to go into hiding after the events at the Hyde Park tunnel, it was going to be here.

    There was a chance that they another safe spot in some other town or city, but they coming back to Hutton was my big bet and the reason for that was because of Mike''s last attack on me.

    The man had sought to cripple and hospitalize me and given how he and Bettany had agreed that I was a bedstone of secrets it only made sense he hurt me and not try to end me if he knew he would be coming back to Hutton and decided to make me a package how would pick up after his mission.

    I had no idea how Bettany had been able to pick up on my presence last time, and though I wanted to take the same route which the couple had taken last time, I was wary of encountering not just them but the rest of their gang.

    If I spotted the curly-haired man here in Hutton, I planned to trunk on my heels and bolt out of the town as fast as possible. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I really hoped it didn''t get to that though as this was likely the best chance I would have to deal with Mike.

    If I failed to end the man, then I might as well just run back to US, get everyone and head to the mountains as Valera had once suggested.

    An hour passed with me discreetly scouting the route the couple had previously followed and finding nothing.

    For my search, I used echo at a range of 600 meters and after finding nothing I headed for the only hospital in Hutton, Queens Hospital.

    I had kept the map I had gotten from Bettany and as I moved, I used it to navigate my way through the calm quiet streets of the town.

    I was thinking I would have to use Echo on a much wider scale and risk passing out when my next search found me one of my targets.

    Quickly heading to her location, a few steps from it, my eyes scanned the building she was in and then I looked to the building far opposite it which was actually Queens hospital.

    "How convenient for them."

    Moving closer to the building and stopping just by the side, I stared at the religious statues depicting Mary and other saints through its glass wall and cocked my head.

    This same sort of religious shop was Mike had been using as the base for his drug business in Colorado, I wondered if this shop was another front for him.

    "Echo"

    I observed the all the figured inside the shop, satisfied when Bettany was the only familiar person in it, but I was confused though as other than a normal storage room and a small office, the shop had no other room, particularly a room filed with a group of men and what could be drugs.

    Putting my hand in the pocket of my tracksuit, I walked into the shop

    Ding!!

    The door rang as I walked past it, and counting three customers browsing through the items in the shop, I headed for the counter at the end.

    "Good morning, sir, how may I help you."

    "Good morning, I want to see the manager."

    "We don''t have a manager here Sir. I''m the one in charge though how can I help you."

    I frowned at the lady''s reply observing her with mind vision to make sure she was no threat.

    "Then who is in the office" I pointed at the door to the side behind the counter.

    "No one "The lady replied her eyes narrowing at me and then her voice hardened.

    "Do you want something sir."

    "I want to see the lady in there."

    The lady''s eyes widened at my words, and then they brightened.

    "Are you here for the audition?"

    I heard her words, but in no mood for her questions, I placed my hand on the counter and jumped over it.

    Backing away from me, the lady rushed for the office and without haste I followed behind her.

    Seconds after she went into the office, I went in, walking in on her still struggling to explain my presence.

    With her petite body, Bettany sat cross-legged on a cush office chair behind a cleared desk a magazine in her hand a bottle and glass of wine on the table.

    Ignoring the panicked shopkeeper Bettany turned towards the door and seeing me, a long smile appeared on her face.

    Lifting a finger she silenced the sales girl and licked her lips, her eyes stripping me naked.

    "So this is how it feels to be ogled by a pervert."

    "Marcus" Bettany called, revealing to me that her three teeth which I had knocked out had been restored and she invited me further into her office with her finger.

    Two steps into the office and I was already standing before the desk.

    "Yanis, you can leave"

    The salesgirl hearing Bettany''s words nodded her head and bolted, leaving just me and the witch in the office.

    "How did you find out about my audition,"

    "What audition"

    The shopkeeper had mentioned it to me earlier and now I wondered what Bettany was up to.

    "The audition to join my harem. I started today by putting up advertisements and posters for it at several brothels and nightclubs."

    "I see"

    "It''s funny that not only are you the first member of my harem but also the first person to come for an audition." She chuckled and then paused.

    "Wait, you''re already a member you can''t audition"

    Bettany face palmed as she made this realization and silently watched her.

    "Are you bipolar?"

    "Hmm, no why would you think that."

    "Bocaue you''re behaving like you didn''t stab me in the back the last time we met."

    Huh, aren''t you here because you missed my pussy and so came to surrender."

    "No"

    "You came back to challenge us," Bettany asked surprised.

    "To kill you both actually"

    The woman balked at my words for some seconds and then she burst out laughing.

    "Are you a moron, have you not figured out that Mike and I could have ended you in seconds if we wanted to."

    "Spell breaker"

    I did not reply to Bettany with words but rather with a shotgun that appeared in my hand and was pointed right at her face,

    "Where is Marcus."

 Chapter 197 - 197: Breaking Past

    Bettany laughed at me with a crazy look in her eyes, looking me head to toe like I was a moron, and I did not fault her because me coming back to them really was just suicide.

    Subduing the smile on her face at the sight of the black menacing shotgun in front of her, Bettany looked at it curiously.

    "I see you got a new toy. Where did you hide it," she said looking at my plain dress and then looking around me.

    "Depending on your answer, one of your holes might become a hiding spot."

    "Oh, let''s try my pussy, I bet it can swallow all of that muzzle," Bettany said unbuttoning her shirt.

    I didn''t stop her and after undoing some buttons she looked at me with a smirk.

    "Naughty boy, so you want to see my perky breasts" Bettany shook her chest.

    "I do take off your shirt."

    My next word made the smirk on Bettany''s face fade away and her eyes harden.

    "I''m going to count to 10, if by then you haven''t told me where Marcus is, I''ll shoot."

    One!!

    "He''s at Queen''s Hospital looking for you."

    "Was that so hard." I grinned.

    "You were going to pull the trigger at the count of two weren''t you" Bettany sneered.

    I didn''t refute her words because they were the truth.

    "Get up."

    Snorting, Bettany did as I said. Uncrossing her legs she pushed against the chair to stand up.

    Bang!!

    A bullet with a force of over 30000N was unleashed along with the roar of a massive explosion.

    Boom!!

    The sound of spell breaker releasing a shell was like the roar of lightning, yet gripping spell breaker with both hands I pulled on the bolt loading another shell while pushing myself up from the ground not at all deterred by the smoke and destruction around me or the ringing sounds in my ear.

    Having once had a foreshadowing of the terrifying strength in Bettany, how could I with a functioning brain think myself able to control her even if for some minutes.

    Before getting into the shop, I had extended the range of Echo to cover Queens Hospital and I had thoroughly checked for Mike.

    After she lied, rather than call her out on it and risk exposing one of my abilities I decided to end Bettany, the woman was just as if not deadlier than Mike.

    I thought I had caught Bettany off guard and that my shot would take off her head, but with mind vision I saw that for just a second, the shell from my gun had been stopped by an invisible barrier which covered Bettany.

    The barrier cracked becoming visible and then shattered in just a second, the shell piercing through. It had lost a lot of power though and in the end, had only shattered Bettany''s left hand which she brought up to block it.

    Just as she lost her hand, Bettany had let out a pulse of energy, this pulse causing the shop we were in to erupt in an explosion.

    "A bomb, how ruthless"

    The explosion had come from outside the office killing everyone who had been in the shop, leveling it and the two buildings beside it.

    "She reinforced the office" I thought aiming my gun and firing it at Bettany who was sprinting away through the back. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Other than a missing hand Bettany had survived the explosion with minimal injuries the same as me and just as the sound of the shit gun firing rang out, she dived to the side.

    Once more an invincible barrier appeared and held up my shell, letting Bettnay dive away in that split second.

    She pushed herself up to her feet with one hand, two powerful pulses which I now knew were Psion rapidly coming from her consecutively.

    Bettany''s expression was one of rage and without a word, she reached into her coat with her one good hand and pulled out a brown book.

    "A spell book?"

    I didn''t wait for the woman to open the book before letting out my next shot, but this time 5 meters from her, it was stopped by a more translucent barrier and though this barrier shattered on impact, it put a firm stop to my shell.

    I didn''t waste time to empty the chamber, but by then Bettany had begun whispering out some words and the entire area became blanketed with particles of Psion which belonged to her.

    From nothing, a large fireball appeared in front of her and before anything could happen, I fired spell breaker.

    Bang!!

    "Nice."

    While I would have preferred if my shell passed through the flames and hit Bettany, I was satisfied by the sight of it hitting and smashing apart the fireball and then I sight of Bettany stumbling backwards as she was shit with a powerful wave from the collision.

    "Not so little any more ehh''" I thought in my head, seeing Bettany regain her footing and this time look at my gun in horror.

    Not so easily tamed though, Bettany''s eyes narrowed and releasing another pulse of Psion, she had a river of fire appear in the sky, the fire blanketing out the sun and pouring down towards me in a massive wave.

    Shock and horror appeared on my face but just as I wanted to go running, I felt a foreign disturbance in my head and quickly released a wave of Psion through it.

    The fire in the sky cleared away and what came to my vision was Bettany deadly close to me and swiping a dagger at my neck.

    Not wasting a second, I ducked.

    Dropping down, I immediately lashed out with a sweeping kick but before my feet could touch her, it hit an invisible barrier and fearfully looking at me Bettany retreated.

    I pushed up to my feet to continue the fight, but Bettany who had taken several steps backwards dropped to her knees, raising her hands in the air.

    "Marcus stop I give up, please don''t kill me."

    Bettany''s actions stunned me but just as I began pondering what kind of trap she was setting for me, my attention was brought to my surroundings.

    Whether it was caution or fear, immediately after the woman blew up the shop, all my mind could think of was the heavy power I had felt from her.

    I believed my life to be a single mistake from death and so wanted to end her as fast as possible.

    I hadn''t paid attention to the world around me, but now that Bettany fell to her knees, my mind was able to think about the fact that I was fighting in public with Bettany who was creating flames from thin air and blocking bullets with invisible barriers.

    It didn''t take me more than a second to look around and understand that at some point in our battle, Bettany had cast a barrier similar to the one at the Hyde Park tunnel around us.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Might

    I could hear screams and cries coming from around, panic on the faces of several pedestrians, yet no one glanced at me and Bettany.

    Anyone who came within a certain range of us took either a left or right turn, walking around us, these people none the wiser of our presence.

    Quickly focusing back on Bettany I pondered her words and couldn''t fight off the temptation to have her beneath me, my throat swallowing at how much I stood to gain.

    [Daddy Knows Best]

    [Name: Bettany Barth

    Type: Female

    Trust:2

    Affection:0

    Fear:75

    Loyalty: -100

    Horniness: 95

    Comment: desires your dick and corpse]

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Without a word, I pulled on the trigger and Spell breaker in response spat out a rocketing shell.

    Pulling on the bolt and walking forward, I let out another thunderous shell, my eyes narrowing on Nina after I let out a third shell.

    I don''t know how she did it, but no matter how fast I fired, for each shell, there was a fresh new barrier to stop it.

    I picked up my pace as I moved towards Bettany, and the woman seeing the murder in my eyes began moving backwards.

    "Marcus I can be of help to you" Bettany screamed, her eyes alternating between me and her barriers which kept on being shattered.

    "Marcus please."

    "Where is Lucy?" I asked but that didn''t mean I stopped shooting.

    Bang!!

    Another shell sped out of my shotgun, the barrier that appeared to protect Bettany noticeably standing closer to her than the previous time.

    I could see the fear in the woman''s eyes escalate at this and then suddenly her eyes brightened and she quickly stood to her feet.

    "What now "I thought quickly going on alert.

    Stretching out her right hand, my eyes barley caught a long broom shoot through the sky and standing beside her and stopping her retreat, Bettany opened the brown book she had brought out earlier. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bringing the book to her front, the woman let go of it, my eyes widening as it floated in front of her and my momentum was brought to a halt as a much more powerful wave of Psion spread out from her.

    I felt goosebumps run all over my body and when my 8th round shattered Bettany''s new barrier, sending her stumbling backward, I shot towards her.

    Unlike my shotgun which could break apart Bettany''s barrier, my body was far weaker, but remembering my encounter with John Stokes, I bet that no matter if her barriers were instantly automatic, if she wanted to attack me, just like John would have to bring them down.

    There wasn''t much space between us and by the time Bettany had regained her footing, I was already beside her.

    Keeping my senses on alert, I waited to sense the slightest movement in psion around her and when it came, I pushed forward.

    A murderous look appeared in my eyes as my hand shot forward, my two-finger aiming for Bettany''s eyes, but.

    Fillnoi!

    Bettany spoke an unknown word and before she could even finish saying it, a powerful force acted on me and I was immediately blasted away.

    My entire body was pressed against as I was sent flying backwards and I slammed into the ground so hard that I let out a painful wheeze.

    My body pressed and racked into the pavement and the force pressed on me for an extra second more before disappearing.

    Though my whole body ached, the second I could no longer feel the force, I moved, gulping as Bettany repeated this same foreign word and hit my previous location with a more powerful attack.

    "Her broom contains dense amount of Psion and is covered in drawings.

    This was something that I could only see thanks to mind vision and when there was fluctuation in the movement of energy in her broom, I quickly changed location.

    Boom!!

    Boom!!

    Two hits came from Bettany each time she spoke, these one''s stronger than the last and they left an over 5-meter depression in my previous positions.

    This time with a pulse from Bettany, the broom reflected Psion onto the brown book which then released a glowing mysterious energy into the world."

    I was still observing Bettany and trying to figure out how her abilities worked when the open book before her on its own flipped pages and Bettany began speaking a long string of undecipherable words.

    "Fuck"

    Bettany''s last attack had sent me retreating, wanting to create space so I could better observe her, but now as she spoke out this string of words, the air around us became several times heavy and like I was before the curly-haired man, I felt a pressure on my shoulders.

    I didn''t waste time to push forward, my gun fully reloaded by my time third step and holding it up at Bettany, I fired.

    The rebound from the gun had me slowing down and I also grimaced as despite Bettany preparing an attack, an invisible barrier still popped up and shielded her.

    This development, had me cautious of drawing anymore conclusions on the woman''s abilities, an helpless gainlessly emptying my ammo, I watched as blue fire birthed above Bettany.

    With mind vision I saw both her book and broom releasing several waves of Psion and then I watched the birthed blue flame rapidly swell and transform into a serpent that coiled and hovered above her, it''s body as thick as a car.

    Staring at the construct above Bettany a dumbfounded expression appeared on my face and Bettany couldn''t miss the chance to mock me.

    "I like the fear I see in your eyes baby, get on your knees and beg and maybe Mommy will forgive you."

    "System, what the hell kind of power is this."

    From where I stood, I could feel the heat emanating off Bettany''s serpent and looking around I could see that some people were looking in our direction very confused.

    They couldn''t see us, but they could feel the heat or perhaps power radiating from our location.

    "Be smart Marcus, you pissed me off and I made this. If this attack hits you I can''t guarantee that you will even have a body for me to study.

    Surrender."

    I ignored the babbles coming from Bettany''s mouth ready to run and risk being pursued by the fiery serpent than to bow to Bettany but an high spirited feeling had me standing my ground.

    "Are you the one" I muttered looking down at my shotgun.

    Perhaps wary of her limits, Bettany set the serpent coiling and shooting towards me without any warning, it''s very essence making my skin rapidly heat up, but fearlessly, I pointed Spell breaker at it.

    Bang!!

 Chapter 199 - 199: Pursuit

    Before I fired Spell Breaker, there was a rapid drain of psion from my head, and when I pulled the trigger, despite holding the gun with both hands, I was forced to take a step back.

    Boom!!

    My shell was a needle compared to the approaching entity, yet when they collided, the serpent was hit with a force that forced its entire form to stop in its tracks, and then, the next second, it erupted in an explosion.

    I raised an arm over my face as a wave of heat and debris washed over me and the fires from the explosion were still blazing when I got into a sprint, my head tilted up.

    Ava was fleeing, and as I ran after her, I understood why.

    If that attack truly had been as strong as she boasted possibly even being the strongest she had in her arsenal, then it made sense that she would immediately flee on seeing how easily I had dealt with the attack.

    I mean, even I was shocked at the outcome. I thought I would have to offload three shots to stop Bettany''s serpent, but a single shot was all that was needed.

    The weapon did just what its name implied, it didn''t matter the size of the attack, as long as it was a spell, it destroyed it.

    Giving the powerful and mysterious gun another look, when I took my next step, I knees bent more than normal and then I pushed up.

    The area I was in was surrounded by either single- story buildings or bungalows, so I had no difficulty jumping to the top of one, reducing the altitude between me and Bettany.

    Watching the woman who was ahead of me and speeding through the air on her broom, I raised Spell Breaker and with a sigh, had it replaced for Desert Eagles.

    No visible rebound and infinite ammo. With each second that passed, Bettany got farther away, I had to be efficient.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Looking up at the sky, I let my bullets fly, my heart thumping within me as I focused on both shooting at the woman and jumping across buildings.

    "I don''t have much time."

    Not only was Bettany getting faster, but if things continued as they were, in the next minutes, I would run out of buildings.

    My flurry of bullets had Bettany swaying left and right on her broom, the woman turning and looking down at me with frustration, and then suddenly, my speed tripled, my next two steps leaving dents in the rooftops, and on my third, I pushed off.

    My body shot into the air like it had been fired by a cannon, flying at Bettany, and though the peak of my flight saw me a couple of meters from Bettany, my shotgun was ready.

    Seeing fear appear in Bettany''s eyes at the sight of my shotgun, I smiled internally because it proved that my observation from below was correct.

    In the air, flying on her broom, Bettany didn''t have her invisible shield.

    Bang!!

    Before I pulled the trigger, Bettany brought out her brown spell book, and as my shell roared towards her, the book moved on its own and stood in the way.

    Frustrated, I thought the spell book would spawn a barrier, but my shell tore into it, a high-pitched scream erupting from Bettany.

    A dense wave of energy rushed burst out of the book as it was split in two, the energy wave scrambling my mind, vision, and slamming me down to the ground.

    Fuck.

    Having ascended several meters into the air, my body descended with a powerful rush and after several seconds, I slammed down on the ground.

    Bam!!

    Rather than let my body bear the brunt of the impact, with Mind Revenger, I could direct the effects of an impact to the energy in my head and remain unharmed.

    Mastered, Mind Revenger would theoretically let me fall from a plane and land on the ground unharmed so long as I had the psion to tank the redirected damage.

    I was still at the doorstep of the technique, so while I was able to absorb the shock from my crash and direct it to my head through the channel I had been building, I groaned on the floor as my body suffered some damage in the process of using the technique, pain wrecking through me.

    "This is what I get for doing my first practice on the field."

    "Echo."

    As I writhed on the floor, I didn''t forget to check up on Bettany, a bitter expression on my face as I failed to find her in a 400-meter range.

    To make matters worse, I found out that not only had I lost the woman, but I had fallen into the arms of one of the last group of people I wanted to meet.

    "Don''t move."

    The voice came from behind, a gun soon coming into my vision¡ªa policeman and his colleague hovering over me.

    "A healing potion," I thought to myself, but I couldn''t even move an arm.

    Unable to move a limb, it was like I had broken all the bones in my body, yet the pain I was feeling was too mild for that.

    "You are under arrest on suspicion of bombing, and firing firearms into the air."

    The officers searched me, confusion on their faces when they found nothing.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t relent.

    They turned me around and cuffed me, and then with grunts, they lifted me by my shoulders.

    They tried to set me on my feet, but my legs slacked, and the officers had to hold me up.

    "Officers, I haven''t bombed anyone or fired any shots," I said, looking at both men in confusion.

    "A witness says they heard loud sounds and a gunshot from this area. There''s been a recent bombing in the town. I''m sorry, but we will have to take you in as a suspect."

    "Great," I thought, channelling all the strength in my body, yet only able to twitch my fingers.

    "Are you drunk, sir?" The officer asked, realising that I could in no way stand on my own feet.

    "Maybe," I answered uncommittedly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Two Women

    My prayers to regain control of my body before arriving at the police station were not answered, but one good thing was that I wasn''t the only one who had been arrested.

    From the street, several individuals, men and a few women were taken into custody under suspicion of being behind the bombing of shops in Hutton.

    The policemen who arrested me blamed the flabby state of my body on drugs, and using this excuse, I had so far been exempted from giving my name.

    When they asked, I said nonsense and was left alone.

    "What do I do now?"

    A mugshot had been taken of me, and at the moment, I sat to the side, having been dragged and placed in the cell with my back against the wall.

    I had been one of the earliest to be arrested, so I got to watch as the cell went from just me and two college-looking boys to being filled with several grown men.

    Of course, many of them didn''t know how to mind their business, and I blinked dryly as one of the new people, a rough-looking blonde sat beside me.

    "What''s your name, kid?"

    It was strange to be referred to as such, but given how much older the man beside me looked, I could somewhat understand him.

    "Robok Niles."

    "Hmm, quite strange. Where are you from?"

    The idiot lifted his hand to touch my head, and with a bored gaze, I turned to him.

    "Do you want to die?"

    I delivered a package of terror to his mind, and he collapsed to the side, his body trembling like he was epileptic.

    "What a coward."

    I ignored the attention the trembling man''s body brought to me and, as I had been doing recently, drew up a new plan.

    No matter what, I could not let my presence be registered in England. I was too much of a significant individual to just be popping up in another country.

    With Echo, I knew the place where the mugshots were kept, and the only thing keeping me from putting on my ski mask, breaking out of my cell, destroying my mugshot, and running away were the cameras all around the station and my body.

    There was still some lingering effect from my reckless use of Mind Revenger, my chest feeling stuffed and my strength far from its peak, but I was currently mind-breathing and these effects were more rapidly being dealt with.

    I spent another two hours in the cell, the light of day fading from the world, the epileptic idiot beside me having recovered enough to crawl away.

    At this point, everyone in the cell looked at me warily, and using Echo, I was keeping tabs on the change of shift in the prison when a tall blonde female officer walked up to our cell and pointed at me.

    "You, come."

    Standing to my feet, I was let out of the cell and escorted to an office.

    In the office, there was a chubby man seated behind a desk, a bright smile on his face, and opposite the man were two women.

    I only knew one of the women, but when they turned to me, the stranger was the one who smiled and left her chair to come greet me while the other just stood up and fixed me with a stare.

    "Mr Lawson, I''m Nasira Forton, a councillor at Brentwood, and I want to apologize for the misunderstanding between you and our police department."

    "It''s okay. I''m just glad you were quick to find this error."

    The female councillor said a few more words to me, followed by the head of the station, and then I was escorted out.

    Waving at the man and women, Denise and I got in the back of a Land Rover, and as it drove us away, I relaxed into the car with a groan, not bothered by the two stares that flickered to me.

    "Why did you go for a Land Range Rover? Something with more comfortable seats would''ve been better."

    Denise gave me no reply, and when I turned to her, she was studying me up and down.

    "Chief Homord says you were wasted on drugs when the police found you."

    "Is that your first question?"

    "Yes," Denise answered, and then she fired another question.

    "Why are you in England, sir?"

    I smacked my lips at the question, looking from Denise to our driver. I didn''t have to speak for her to get my question. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Gigs Slok. He''s an ex-American commando. He and I have worked together beforehen I got to Michigan, I called for him once more to be my driver and guard.

    He''s completely loyal to me."

    "Hmmm."

    Without me having to say a word, Denise further explained.

    "He''s an eunuch."

    The information truthfully settled my shock at Denise having a male beside her, but I couldn''t help being doubtful of her boast about his loyalty.

    My inability to get a read on males made them unfavourable associates, and I was far too possessive to want to see one of my women hanging around with a man, especially all day.

    "If there is danger, we need to know, so we can better deal with it, Marcus."

    "There is danger, but none of you can help me against it."

    Denise wanted to argue, but when I turned to her with a bland expression, she went silent.

    "I can feel the strength in you, sir. You are very dangerous."

    "I thought he was American," I said, Gigs'' strange accent having caught me off guard.

    "He fought during the Vietnam War, and when it ended, he stayed there for the next ten years of his life before returning to America."

    "The Vietnam War ended more than 27 years ago. Why do you still look like a man in his thirties?"

    "In Vietnam, I met a fortune, sir. Nothing to make me like you, but enough to give me life."

    For some seconds, I entertained the new information I had learned in my head, and then turned back to Denise, but before I could let out a word, she raised a hand.

    "Gigs, stop us here. We''ll go down for a walk."

 Chapter 201 - 201: Lost But Found

    "You care about him that much?"

    "Yes."

    After driving for a while, before Denise let our conversation get deep, she decided it would be best if we had it while taking a stroll under the darkening night sky.

    It seemed Denise was wary of the secrets I could spill and didn''t want to risk me thinking of Gigs as a wary end.

    "So how did you find me?"

    "Through your last call, I tracked you to Colorado. I was at a loss of where to go when your trail went cold at Denver airport, but then the US Secretary died."

    At this point, Denise paused her words, her eyes on me, watching for any reaction for some seconds, and then she continued.

    "Connecting the dots between your last call and the flight that departed to London, I had a strong hunch and came here.

    The assassination saw the implementation of a curfew which put a dampener on my search for you.

    The private jet I hired even got grounded, and it was only yesterday, when the killer was caught, that restrictions were lifted.

    I was helpless on how to go about finding you in London, but the bombing in this remote village grabbed my attention, and I decided to come here."

    "Wow, but how did you even know I had left the country?"

    "Nadia tried but failed to reach you concerning an assignment you gave her.

    The next day, when she still couldn''t contact you or find you, she came to me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Makes sense. It''s nice to know I have people like the both of you to care for me, it truly warms my heart.

    How about my presence in England? I have no documents to put me here. How are we going to deal with that?"

    "You''re a billionaire. As long as you haven''t made any mess, those necessities can be easily manipulated.

    To make things easier, your day of entry into the UK should be the 29th, meaning we entered the UK together using the jet."

    "Nice, having you is really helpful," I said, stretching out a hand to hold Denise, but she took a step away and stopped moving, fixing me with a stare.

    In her long black coat and brown high boots, Denise''s assets were hidden from my eyes, the side contours of her ass the only thing I could make out from the woman''s figure.

    Looking at her face, a smile came to my face as her long black hair billowed in the wind, and then I stared at her pink lips, which were tightly pressed against each other.

    "Have you ever thought to try on black lipsticks? They''ll be a great complement to your aura."

    Truly, at the moment, as Denise stopped moving, a commanding aura had spread out from her, and the look in her eyes told me she wanted answers.

    "You were gone for nearly six days. What happened? Why are you in England?"

    "One of my women has been missing for a while. I came here pursuing her kidnapper."

    "Who?" she pressed.

    "Lucy."

    "How did you get aboard a flight without documents?"

    "I have my ways."

    "Have you met this kidnapper?"

    "Yes."

    "What are the results?"

    "Well, he refused to tell me what I wanted to know, so we fought, and well... in the end, I lost."

    "I''m guessing this person is Mike Duron?"

    "Do you have information on him?"

    Given her dealings in Michigan and Grace''s cooperation, it made sense that Denise connected the dots between me, Lucy, and Mike, and I wondered if she had more info on him.

    "Not really. All I know about him, I got from digging around Lucy''s life and the drug bust in Colorado."

    Listening to Denise made me realize that perhaps I had still vastly underestimated the woman''s resourcefulness, and then she asked a chilling question.

    "Are you the one who killed those drug dealers?"

    "Yes."

    There was no change in Denise''s expression, and she continued speaking.

    "Are you the one who killed the US Foreign Secretary?"

    I didn''t think twice before arriving at an answer to this question, but before I could move my lips, I was hit with a strong feeling of disapproval.

    "You shouldn''t lie to her, Marcus," I found myself thinking.

    A more appropriate term for what was happening was that I was having a gut feeling¡ªmy instincts were against me lying.

    "Troublesome."

    "Yes."

    For some seconds, the intensity of Denise''s aura increased, and then it went back to normal.

    "Did you leave any trails?"

    "None."

    "You sure?"

    "You just released me from prison, didn''t you?"

    "Then we should leave England immediately."

    "No, I still have to find Mike. He won''t forgive me for killing his crew, and I need him to tell me where Lucy is."

    Turning and resuming our walk, Denise fell in step, and she let some of her confusion be known.

    "Then what was the bombing in Hutton about?"

    For the rest of the walk, I filled in Denise about my recent escapade in Hutton, not going much into the details of my battle with Bettany.

    Keeping out too sensitive information, I also informed her about my movements since entering London, letting the woman go over my words and see if there were any holes in my journey.

    "From what you''ve told me, the only problem so far seems to be the mother and daughter duo.

    Familial emotions can be quite tricky; you''re putting a lot of faith in them."

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure of them."

    "Women are master manipulators," Denise warned, shaking her head, her forehead scrunched.

    "And I''m their conqueror."

    Denise threw me a glance before focusing back on the road, and I grew curious.

    "Concerning what I just revealed to you, aren''t you a bit too relaxed?"

    "What would you have me do? Unless I betray you, my only other option is to make sure we don''t sink."

    "I love that positive mindset," I said, my hand shooting out and wrapping around Denise''s waist and pulling her close.

    I moved my head forward to claim her lips, but she leaned backwards and looked at me blankly.

    "Not funny."

    "I''m not being funny. I just want to have a taste of my sexy POA."

    Being around Denise for so long and getting to inhale her beautiful perfume, my cock had gone stiff, and I had no reservations about making sure she felt my long dragon.

    "No, and you stink."

 Chapter 202 - 202: Powerhouses

    Denise had no regrets as she pushed away from me, and when we returned to the Land Rover, we accelerated off.

    With my unfinished business, we weren''t headed for the airport but rather a hotel close to the airport.

    Hutton was too hot a zone for me to stay in, and this wasn''t because Mike would come for me, something I didn''t think would happen given his condition, but because of the possibility of the rest of his team arriving.

    Bettany escaping was a terrible outcome for me. It would have been better if I hadn''t met the woman because now, I had no idea what my target''s next move would be aside from bringing an overwhelming force to hunt me.

    Driving through the dark streets, our path illuminated only by the car lights and street lamps, we were driving past the last few residential houses on the road when a police light flashed behind us.

    "Madam," Gigs called.

    "You can stop," Denise said, but then my eyes sharpened.

    "Don''t stop. Drive as fast as you can."

    There was a second''s delay in Gigs'' response, and then he floored the gas.

    Calmly seated, I used Echo once more and my face tightened.

    Just some seconds ago, while Denise replied to Gigs, I had been hit with a slight forewarning¡ªthe feeling being like a slight itch.

    In normal times, I would have most likely ignored this feeling, but it was quite familiar since this was the second time I was having it this night.

    My eyes had immediately snapped to Gigs, my being ready to turn his brains to splatter with a shot from Storm Breaker, but then I had felt no intent from him.

    Thinking it was perhaps a mistake, I used Echo just to be sure the man was not driving us into an ambush, and within my 3D model, I found that we were being followed by not just the police, but also the duo of Mike and Bettany.

    "What is it?" Denise asked, looking to the sides, while Gigs, who was at the front, was checking the side and back rearview mirrors.

    They both could feel the sudden tension, but they couldn''t trace its source.

    "We are being pursued."

    "By who? Where are they?" Denise asked, the woman pulling a gun from inside her high boots, surprising me.

    "Wow."

    "Search through the air."

    While the two other occupants of the Land Rover moved their gazes into the sky, I decided to see if I could make some last-minute preparations.

    Rather than hide, as I had thought, Mike had come for me, and while my body shivered, my heart beat with anticipation.

    "System, open shop."

    A catalogue of items appeared on the screen, and I quickly went searching, finding only three items of note.

    [Vardi: A simple sword which can channel the energy of its user. The blade gets mildly stronger and sharper when energy is run through it.

    Price: 9000 PSDP] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Soldier''s Haven: A one-use item that pops an impenetrable shield around you.

    Price: 40000 PSDP]

    [Banshee Pill: For the next hour, a single pill gives any female beside you the ability to let out a scream that destabilizes and paralyzes everyone in a 50-meter radius.

    Note: The effectiveness of the technique is dependent on the female''s mental strength. The host is immune to the effects of the pill as long as the female using it is at least his sugar baby.

    Price: 80000 PSDP]

    "System, purchase Vardi."

    My throat swallowed in desire for the Banshee Pill, but in the end, I bought only the sword.

    The abilities provided by the Banshee Pill had me imagining a thrilling fight¡ªDenise by my side freezing my opponent at intervals¡ªbut then not only did the requirements kill off any hope of my imagination coming true, but its heavy price put it far out of my league.

    Compared to Mind Revenger, which was like a way of combat with several sub-levels, Banshee Pill offered just one ability which was temporary and limited in time, yet it had a price that neared that of the Mind Revenger.

    "So this is what the system meant when it said the methods provided by the Golden Tree had been heavily discounted. I''m beginning to feel like I got it for free."

    As for Soldier''s Haven, it looked like a lifesaving item, and while it was essential, I wasn''t here to survive¡ªbut to kill. Unless the situation arose, it would remain in the shop.

    Scanning through the skies, despite the darkness and the high speed of the car, Gigs and Denise spotted the figures chasing us on a flying broom, but I was completely taken aback by the next words that left their mouths.

    "Witches? You drew the ire of a witch. How is that even possible?" Denise burst out, turning to me, the calm she always held temporarily cracking.

    "Sir, is that a knight with her?"

    "A knight?" I looked at Gigs at the front, very ignorant.

    "Yes. Witches and knights despise each other, but in very rare cases they are paired, and this spells doom for whoever is their target."

    "You seem knowledgeable about the mysterious world."

    "I know some things, sir."

    "Do you have anything else for me?"

    "Rumors are that the pair of a witch and knight are only ever made up of high-level individuals¡ªpowerhouses in their organization. They come out to deal only with the most powerful of targets."

    "What is this organization?"

    "The Church."

    Listening to Gigs, I had to suppress a gulp, as I now understood why I had been so overwhelmed by them the first time.

    "Powerhouses."

    I thought of Mike''s strength back in the tunnel, and then Bettany''s invisible barrier and fiery serpent¡ªnot to mention her illusion.

    Spell Breaker was the reason I had been able to deal with Bettany, but now what of Mike?

    Also, Bettany was returning. There was a big chance the woman had recovered her strength.

    "Can you handle the witch?"

    "I met a witch back in Vietnam, and she is the reason I am who I am. Whoever is pursuing us has to be leagues above her."

    "Better to fight three knights than to fight a witch, that is the saying," Gigs said, "and it doesn''t have anything to do with a witch being stronger than a knight."

 Chapter 203 - 203: Couple Goals

    "You make it sound like it''s over for us."

    "I don''t mean to be a bringer of bad news, ma''am, but we might really be in a tight spot."

    Observing Denise, I could see worry threatening to claim her heart, and it spoke volumes about how much she trusted Gigs.

    The roads of Hutton Town almost never saw traffic in the daytime, and at night, they nearly seemed abandoned.

    The emptiness of the night let Gigs push the car to its maximum speed, the engine of the Land Rover roaring as it moved as fast as possible, a police car and a witch behind it.

    The police officer had already switched on his lights, and siren cries rang out as he closely pursued us.

    "What now?" Denise said as Gigs changed gears, boldening the roar of the engine.

    I had thought Denise would become panicked, but she had too easily regained her calm.

    "Drive towards the city. They''re cautious of acting in public spaces," I told Gigs.

    "Will they let us get there?"

    "That''s a good question."

    I had just barely finished speaking when something heavy dropped down from the sky.

    The object fell straight onto the police car behind us, flattening and silencing it.

    "There is someone running after us," Gigs informed.

    "Yeah, that''s Mike. It seems they''ve realized our plan and gotten serious."

    "Or maybe... the car was too damn noisy." Just as I finished speaking, Bettany''s voice echoed from nowhere through the vehicle, and then a large flame fell from the sky and landed on the road meters ahead.

    Boom!! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though I had fought Bettany before¡ªalong with Gigs and Denise¡ªI was still shocked by the powerful explosion that occurred when the fire hit the ground. The blast dug through the hard tar and left a wide hole.

    To avoid the ditch ahead, Gigs swerved off the road, looking to go around it.

    Sadly, this maneuver slowed down the car just enough for Mike to catch up and ram into its back.

    With the car yet to balance from the momentum of its sudden turn, Mike''s hit sent it into a spin, the Land Rover rolling on its side.

    With how fast we had been going, the car should have done over a dozen spins before stopping, but luckily, there was a grocery store by the side of the road, and smashing into it, the Land Rover finally found rest.

    By some grace, the Land Rover ended up standing on all fours, and when Mike began approaching the vehicle, I sent its left back door flying away with a kick.

    Letting out a groan, I moved to step out of the wrecked car, throwing a palm at part of the roof that had bent too much and was making my exit inconvenient.

    Stepping out of the car, I blinked my eyes as they tried to adjust to the intense white lighting of the grocery store. A sweep through it told me there was nobody inside.

    "You killed my crew," Mike said as I rolled my shoulder and faced him.

    "What are you talking about? I bound them and then called over the police. Nothing more."

    Looking at Mike, I observed his combat state, and while there were some positives, there were also negatives.

    Dressed in an orange shirt and trousers, and wearing white sneakers, seeing him still missing an arm and eye was a relief for me. And while the left side of his face was black and dry, I was put off by the blazing fire in his eyes.

    Mike''s one eye was full of confidence. He stared at me, energy distilling into the air, creating a pressure that settled on my shoulders.

    "Am I supposed to believe that?"

    "Unlike you, I''m not a psychotic killer."

    "He''s lying," a sultry voice came from the back¡ªBettany walking through the broken walls of the store, her black heels clacking as she joined Mike.

    The woman licked her lips, desire for my death pouring off her in waves despite the seductive look she was throwing my way.

    "I think it''s quite cute that you both, as a couple, decided to cut off your left hands. But how do you handle the toilet paper?"

    Immediately, Bettany''s expression twisted into fury, but as she wanted to speak, she paused as sounds began coming from the car behind me.

    "Are they really trying to escape?" Bettany laughed, an evil smile flashing across her face.

    From the other side of the car, Denise and Gigs were getting out. Bettany had just taken a step forward when I pointed Storm Breaker at her.

    "After our fight, I made a few changes to it. Take another step and watch me carve a hole in your chest with a single shot."

    Of course, my words were a bluff. Spell Breaker was still the same as before, and like the prophetess she often proved herself to be, Bettany didn''t fall for it.

    "Nice bluff," she grinned and was about to add something when Mike cut her off.

    "Get up in the sky."

    "Huh? Why?"

    Bettany turned to Mike, surprised by the sudden command, and I didn''t hesitate to pounce on the opportunity.

    Bang!!

    I unleashed Spell Breaker at Bettany, but even before I pulled the trigger, Mike moved in front of her.

    Just like I had seen back in the tunnel, a yellow light appeared in front of Mike¡ªthe outline of a shield barely taking form before my bullet slammed into it.

    Even if hastily formed, Mike''s shield stopped my shell. But the momentum from the hit sent him flying backwards, crashing into Bettany and taking her with him.

    "Both of you, run!"

    Thankfully, I wasn''t dealing with na?ve, emotional individuals, and at my words, Gigs and Denise quickly went into a sprint. A smirk came to my face when Gigs threw Denise over his shoulder and blitzed away.

    "Marcus," a pained whisper came from Denise, barely reaching my ears.

    "Look at that. She cares for me," I chuckled, watching as Denise and Gigs ran out of the range of my mind''s vision.

    Pulling the bolt of my shotgun, I began walking toward my opponents. Though my eyes couldn''t see them, my mind observed them, crashed into several shelves and buried under cans of tomatoes and meat.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

 Chapter 204 - 204: Clash

    My shots blasted through the pile that covered Mike and Bettany, and a frown claimed my face after I fired my fourth shot, the results I had observed spelling doom for my plans.

    I watched as Mike pushed aside the pile over him and stood to his feet, a long yellow transparent Roman shield hovering over his right arm, protecting him.

    Behind Mike was Bettany, who took shelter behind his huge frame, her eyes in the direction Gigs and Denise had run, burning with mischief.

    "His companions have run, let me go find them¡­."

    "Get into the air, they''ll be easy pickings once we''re done with him. Didn''t you say you wanted to capture and study him, or would you prefer I kill him?"

    Last time, Bettany seemed to be the one in control, but now Mike was pissed and he had taken the reins.

    Bettany was at first unhappy with Mike''s order, but at the mention of me being captured, her frown turned to a bright smile and she lovingly hugged Mike from behind before jumping into the air, gripping her broom with one hand and rising.

    "Like I''ll let her leave that easily."

    Pulling the trigger with Spell Breaker pointed at Mike, I raised my left hand, and in it, a Desert Eagle which I immediately began firing at Bettany''s ascending form appeared.

    My .44 Magnum bullets went speeding at Bettany, but before they could hit, a yellow construct rose into the air, blocking all of my shots before shattering. When I looked at Mike, who had thrown his shield up to protect Bettany, I saw that his body was covered in armour that had thick yellow lines making its edges and an invisible transparent glow on its surface.

    With just this armour, Mike had tanked my shot, only taking a step back, and I openly marvelled at its strength.

    "I see, literally a knight''s armour."

    "I thought you wanted to kill me. What''s with the change of heart?" I asked with a smile.

    "I decided you deserve worse than death."

    "Hmm."

    Watching Mike, I brought Spell Breaker close to my chest, the Desert Eagle sent back into the inventory.

    My eyes narrowed at his glowing armor and I had to change my plan from wanting to dominate the battle to making it one of attrition.

    I had thought that, just like with Bettany, I would be able to use Spell Breaker to gain a huge advantage, but from the beginning, my shots had failed to break Mike''s armour, alerting me that it was either not a spell or it went beyond one.

    "Well, I hope you fucked Bettany one last time because you won''t be having that opportunity again."

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Mike let the first two shots hit, taking two steps backward, but as I fired the third, he pushed to the side, getting out of the way and running towards me.

    His figure became a blur in my eyes, his movements hazy, but with mind vision I managed to keep track of him and before he could get close to me, I aimed Spell Breaker and let out another shot.

    Displaying superb dexterity, Mike dashed to the side mid-sprint, getting out of the path of my next shell.

    While my eyes lagged and struggled to see his movement, mind vision revealed Mike coming at me from the side, and by the time he was upon me, I had a sword in my right hand and was swinging it at him.

    Glancing at my sword, Mike ignored it, trusting in his armour to protect him, his right hand shooting for my neck.

    It seemed like I had overestimated myself, but I grinned as Spell Breaker once more appeared in my hand and it fired.

    Bang!!

    The powerful shell hit Mike square on his chest, cancelling out his entire momentum and freezing him in place for a second.

    Not disappointing me, when Mike''s body dealt with the clash of forces in it, he still pushed towards me, letting my blade fall on him while he released a fist straight at my gut.

    Bam!!

    My sword hit Mike harmlessly, not even the force I had swung the blade with making him move a step, but when his punch landed, my eyes opened wide and I dropped my blade.

    A bit of surprise flashed in Mike''s eyes when he noticed me still standing after receiving his punch, and without thinking twice, he launched another hit.

    Bam!!

    Bam!!

    Mike landed two punches and then relented, watching as I took only a step back.

    "You''ve gotten a lot stronger," he commented, his eyes filled with curiosity at my resistance to his attacks.

    "Thanks."

    Spell Breaker appeared in my hand immediately, and as usual, I didn''t waste a second to fire.

    With even more speed, Mike dashed to the side, his face cold as he threw a roundhouse kick at my face.

    "Hey, that''s my technique," I thought, swinging my right hand at his approaching heel. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bam!!

    A blast of wind erupted from the collision of our limbs, and in the end, it was a tie.

    Getting back on his two feet, Mike stepped forward and threw a punch, and without fear, I answered with my own punch, our fists colliding. This time, rather than just pull away, I brought my left hand up, grinning at Mike and releasing a shot.

    Bang!!

    Unlike Mike, I had two hands, and I had no qualms about making use of this advantage.

    Without delay, Mike and I began exchanging blows, our fists, or fist in his case, flying at each other, the knight needing to watch out for the shotgun which appeared and disappeared from time to time.

    Raising my hands, I blocked a powerful kick which blasted apart the air, wanting to take off my head, and when I brought my arm down, casually stretching it, caution finally appeared in Mike''s eyes and he looked me up and down.

    I thought he would question me, but instead, he tightened his one good hand, and then there was a burst of energy from him, the ground he stood on cracking just from the waves of power he was releasing, my legs straining as the pressure on my shoulders increased several times.

    The energy in the air became visible, and in my eyes, Mike swelled to a giant

    I was still staring at Mike when he disappeared from my sight and my instincts began screaming at me.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Brutal And Fatal

    Bam!!

    Bam!! S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My rewards from killing John had seen my strength pushed to the very limit a normal human could attain, but against Mike, it was not enough.

    The air in the store was now reminiscent of the atmosphere back in the tunnel, and as Mike went all out, I was turned into a pinball.

    At this point, my eyes and ears had become useless. Mind Vision was the only thing letting me keep track of Mike, and even then, his outline in my head had begun horribly fracturing.

    Appearing at my left, before I could turn to face the taller man, an arm would have already shot out, aiming for my neck and looking to slice through it, but in the end, only be able to send me careening through the air.

    Whilst my body slammed to the ground, bounced up, and crashed into several shelves, before it could come to a stop, Mike would appear by my side, release a kick to my chest, sending me soaring up in the air and then, grabbing my leg, he would pull me down to the ground with a roar.

    "Fuck."

    The tiled floor beneath me shattered like it was glass, the soil beneath following, and when the blur in my eyes cleared, I found myself lying in the crater, a tyrannical one-handed man staring down at me.

    Mike performed this move of dragging me down from the air and using my body to make a crater thrice, and right now, he changed tactics.

    This time, he grabbed me by the neck and ran me through three walls, stopping only when we broke out of the store and came under the darkness of the sky.

    Mike''s hand was firmly around my neck, and his eyes narrowed as he studied my body which hung in the air.

    My eyes were bloodshot and I had blood running down my nose, but other than that, my body which he had been hammering for the past hours was still in good shape.

    "How?" the man asked.

    "Maybe you punch like a whore."

    "Maybe."

    Not speaking another word, Mike began slowly tightening his grip around my neck and grabbing his arm, I struggled to pry off his fingers.

    "You''re proving troublesome. Perhaps I should just go ahead and kill you."

    My legs kicked in the air as I hung from his grasp, but hearing his words and feeling the choke on my neck rapidly getting tighter, I knew my time was up and with all my strength, threw a weak punch at the yellow armour that covered his body.

    "Full Counter."

    Boom!

    Like a detonation had gone off, Mike was sent shooting away from me, smashing another hole as he was sent back into the shop and fell to the ground. Though my neck hurt and my eyes could barely see, I didn''t waste a second to pursue after him, persisting even when I staggered and fell.

    Other than just absorbing my opponent''s attacks and dishing them back, Mind Revenger also allowed me to store up my opponent''s attacks¡ªas in this case¡ªand then release the combined strength of all these attacks in a move known as Full Counter.

    How much attack one could store was decided by the strength of their mind, and how much stored-up power they could release in a single attack depended on the quantity of Psion they had and the channel they had built to link their body and mind.

    What I had unleashed on Mike was the max my body could handle, and my head pounded as I entered and ran through the store heading for him.

    My pursuit led me to run through the store and come out the other side, surprise on my face as I realized I had punched him through the entire store.

    Running forward, I found Mike struggling to his feet, the entire front of his armour cracked and shattered, particles of energy dissolving from it.

    The state of Mike''s armor was, in a sense, a sort of artistic beauty¡ªbut as he let out a cough, blood leaving his mouth, I let out a shot.

    Bang!!

    No, I did not aim for his chest. I aimed for his head.

    To my disappointment, a light of yellow appeared over it just in the nick of time, but that didn''t stop my shot from burying his head into the ground.

    As his figure slammed on the ground, I pulled out my bolt, emptied my chamber, and released another shot at Mike¡ªthis time at his chest, where his armor had cracked the most.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Reloading, I emptied all 7 remaining shots into Mike¡ªnot stopping when the third shot tore through his armor and hit his body, bringing forth blood, or when the fifth broke his chest apart.

    By the sixth shot, the yellow lines which made up his mystic armor had all shattered and faded away, and when Spell Breaker was emptied, I was staring at a dead man.

    The plan had been to kill Mike after he told me where Lucy was, but things hadn''t turned out as I planned. Even with one hand, Mike was a monster.

    I thought that with Mind Revenger I could enter a battle of attrition with Mike, trade blows with him till he tired out and capture him, but I failed to take into account the fact that Counter, which was the basic skill Mind Revenger offered me, did not increase the power of my body. No¡ªwhat it did was let me recycle, absorb, and release my opponent''s attack.

    What good was taking damage from Mike and being able to dish it back to him if I couldn''t hit him?

    My fist tensed with strength, but my body was too slow to turn in time and launch it at him when he circled and came from the side.

    Just like the first time we fought, I had become a plaything for him¡ªbut the system recommendation came through.

    "Full Counter."

    How much strength I could unleash in one attack depended on the quantity of Psion, and with my large reserves of Psion, what I had done was release at once the power from all the hits Mike had been raining down on me in one go.

    Mike had been punching me around for over 5 minutes. That he hadn''t been blasted to pieces after receiving the summed attacks of all those minutes spoke of his strength.

    "Perhaps I shouldn''t have killed him," I thought, looking up into the sky where I knew Bettany hovered.

    Bettany''s work in this fight had been to put Mike and me within a barrier which would keep our battle private.

    Unlike the barrier back at the tunnel which I was sure kept her unable to observe the happenings within, since I could use Echo to see the world beyond the barrier, I was sure that Bettany could also observe us and that she knew what had happened.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Deadly To The Core

    Mike was dead, but my mission was far from over. I came to London to get the whereabouts of Lucy, and now Bettany was my only lead.

    The problem now was that Bettany was high up in the air where she could easily fly off, while I was stuck here on the ground.

    "Imagine if I could call in a fighter jet."

    Fighting the weariness and the stinging headache popping in my brain, my mind churned in search of a solution, and just as I was beginning to believe the only solution was negotiation, two shocking things happened.

    One, Bettany began slowly descending from the sky, her expression solemn and her gaze locked on Mike''s body.

    The second was that the system made itself known.

    [Ding!! You have accomplished an exceptional feat. The system is still calculating, but for now, retrieve the body of Mike Duron.]

    Seeing the transparent screen flash out, my eyes went to Bettany, and I watched her fall to her knees beside Mike, tenderly cradling his head.

    "Mike," Bettany called, her voice soft and filled with sorrow.

    I wanted to say that she was just pretending, that her emotions were fake, but so real were they, that despite them not being directed at me, I could feel the sadness.

    "No way she has a heart."

    "Mike, please wake up, please."

    "I won''t be stubborn again, please come back to me. I''ll be a good girl."

    I had my priorities set straight, but my heart could not help but stir at the scene in front of me.

    Since meeting Bettany, she had shown herself to be a manipulative and brutal woman, and now she was showing me a side I would never bet resided in her.

    I watched as tears ran down her eyes, a choke soon leaving her mouth, and sobs leaving her lips as she leaned over his head, pressing it to her breasts.

    "Hmm, few can brag they had titties pressed to their face after they died. He can die knowing he had some game."

    These words were not said in my head, and after they were spoken, Bettany immediately went silent, her sobs disappearing.

    She slowly raised her head, her body trembling in rage, but what her red eyes looked up to was my shotgun.

    "It''s a shame Mike had to go, Bettany. He was a great guy.

    Do you want to go meet him?"

    "I will show you hell, Marcus."

    "Not if I send you there first. Are you ready to submit?"

    "What do you take me for, Marcus? You kill my lover and then expect me to cower before you?

    I might not have the strength to kill you, but I can sure as hell very well spite you."

    "Are you sure about that? I read that in the past, they caught and burnt witches. How long do you think you''ll be able to hold out in fire?"

    "Very long, Marcus," a voice said from behind me, the length of a brown broom resting on my shoulders.

    "If you so much as move a finger, I''ll blow your head off."

    Despite the words that came from behind me, I turned my head to the right, the image of Denise with a shotgun coming into my vision, and then I turned back to Bettany.

    "An illusion then."

    Using Mind Vision, the image of Bettany in front of me faded away, and I walked towards Mike''s corpse with a sigh.

    It was just a few minutes, not even up to five minutes, and yet in that time, Bettany had almost caught me in checkmate.

    Reaching Mike, I bent down and touched his body, watching it disappear. Then I turned around, looking at Bettany, who was holding her witch broom in one hand and had a shotgun pressed to her head.

    "Where did she even get a shotgun?" I wondered, observing how focused Denise was at the moment, her commanding aura pouring out of her more than ever before.

    In this moment when my mind had been strained and pushed to its limit, Bettany had decided to have another go at me using illusions.

    The image of her descending from the sky and weeping for her lover had all been false.

    While I got lost in her illusion, the witch had most likely come from the back through the air, looking to catch me off guard.

    Even just using Mind Vision to dispel the illusion I had been put under sent a wave of pain rushing through my head, proving how badly in need of rest my mind was.

    "Tell me where Lucy is, and I won''t kill you."

    "So, you won''t free me?" Bettany pointed out, her expression calm despite her position.

    "I can''t let you go, you know too much."

    "If I''m going to be turned into a prisoner, then I might as well just let myself die¡ªunless you have a very enticing offer for me.

    I might not look like it, but I don''t fear death. I can kill myself faster than you can knock me out.

    Better yet, what if I detonate?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Denise stretched out her tongue, a smile on her face, but despite that, I could feel that the woman would very much end herself if she didn''t get an offer.

    From nowhere, death permeated the air, and looking at Bettany''s bright eyes, I felt a chill go through me.

    Just how capable is this woman? How much has Spell Breaker saved me from?

    "It seems you have something in mind. What do you want?" I asked.

    "Well, for starters, you''ll join my harem."

    "That''s impossible. I already have one, and I don''t share women with anyone."

    Bettany pressed her lips together, intensely focusing her gaze on me like she wanted to telepathically change my mind, and then she shrugged.

    "Alright. I''ll join your harem, but you have to promise that you''ll treat and love me fairly, just like your other women, and also you''ll teach me your secrets in time.

    I could pull out a contract that will be bound with our lives stating terms, but I want to believe I can trust you."

    The mischief and playfulness in Bettany''s eyes disappeared, her expression serious and serene as she spoke, and from her, I got an extremely familiar feeling, one that took me a few seconds to identify.

    "Honest Lover."

    My entire body chilled and melted at Bettany''s words, my eyes even weakening as they stared at her.

    The woman seemed like an angel at the moment, but my mind held strong and resisted the power of her charms.

    "System, activate Daddy Knows Best."

    [Name: Bettany Barth

    Type: Female

    Trust: 4

    Affection: 20

    Fear: 85

    Loyalty: -100

    Horniness: 95

    Comment: Wants to dominate and own you]

    I wondered if Bettany, at this moment, had an epiphany and a change of heart, but the info on the system screen told me I had thought too much. And I was also allowed to understand a bit more of how capable she was, the woman possessing abilities offered by the shop.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Illustrious Deception

    "Are you sure you want to trust me that much?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Should I not?" Bettany answered, her eyes returning to their usual seductive state.

    It was apparent that in her quest to dominate me, Bettany had decided first to gain my trust, wanting to do that by appearing honest.

    The woman had tried it before and failed, and this time, though she had gone all out to make herself appear honest and sincere, she unfortunately had no idea that I didn''t judge her based on my feelings and instincts, but also with a system.

    "You should." A small smile broke out on my lips. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I promise to abide by the terms you''ve stated, but first, where is Lucy?"

    Bettany stayed silent, looking at me piercingly like she was trying to find out if I was speaking the truth, and in the end, she smiled brightly.

    "Good, you''re being honest."

    "So she also has her own ways to detect lies," I thought, because Bettany was right, I wasn''t lying.

    Gigs had hinted at the likelihood that Bettany was a powerful woman even amongst witches, and since the woman was so curious about my secrets, I saw no reason to keep hiding them from her¡ªafter all, I had no qualms telling my slave some of my secrets.

    My only problem was if Bettany was worth the price.

    "Lucy Corlea is in Rome, Italy. Within the Vatican in the Church of Saint Lancelot."

    Bettany''s answer surprised me, but Gigs had already mentioned the relationship between witches, knights, and the church, so my mind was quick to move on from the Pope''s possible involvement.

    "Why is Lucy being held by the church, what makes her so special?"

    "The answer to that question is a secret far above my station, and the only reason Mike even has an idea is because of his prospects and the fact that he was Lucy''s guardian."

    "You seriously know nothing."

    "Nope. I''m not even allowed into the Vatican without supervision."

    My brows furrowed at Bettany''s remark and before I could question her some more, she spoke.

    "We need to leave. I stopped the policeman from radioing out any information to his colleagues, but it''s only a matter of time before people come looking for him¡ªwe need to leave."

    Looking away from me, Bettany turned to her left, looking at Denise who all this while had still been holding her shotgun to her head.

    "Is she daft¡­."

    "Bang."

    After surviving several shots from my spellbreaker, in the end, it was a simple shotgun that blasted apart Bettany''s head, sending her brain matter splattering into the air and on Denise''s face.

    Denise kept her gun pointed at Bettany''s headless corpse, watching as it fell down lifeless before bringing down her gun.

    Like she hadn''t just ended a life in the most brutal way, she reached into her coat, brought out a handkerchief, and began cleaning her face.

    Denise''s actions shocked me, but I kept my expression steady and approached Denise with curiosity.

    "Never trust a witch," Denise said as I got close to her, wiping off the last stains of blood and flesh on her face and looking at me with a daring gaze.

    Denise looked ready to go against me if I thought she should have acted otherwise with Bettany, so I steered the topic off what might actually light a spark.

    "Hmm, how did you do it?"

    Denise''s actions were not only surprising because she had acted on her own, but also because she had given no hint of her desires.

    Just like me, Bettany must surely have also felt the aggression within Denise disappear after I made my promise.

    Still though, it made no sense that Bettany would be so careless to let her brain be blasted to tiny pieces, her invisible shield not even popping up.

    "This," Denise said, pulling back the left sleeve of her coat and showing me her wrist which had five bangles, three white and two black.

    "I got these bangles from a witch a long time ago. With the situations I have been in, they are the only reason I am alive today."

    "What do they do?" I asked, holding her wrist and seeing if I could feel any energy from them.

    "The black hides my presence from the world, while the white hides my intent. It makes me appear subservient."

    "I thought you said never to trust a witch."

    "Yes. It''s a lesson that witch made sure to forever instil in me."

    Denise sounded aggrieved when she spoke, yet her eyes and body radiated calmness.

    "Is it a one-use item?"

    "Yes. Each bangle represents a one-time use of an ability. Once activated, the ability lasts for a day until I cancel them. Is my current aura being a bother?" she said.

    "No, I rather enjoy it," I said, moving closer.

    Knowing me, Denise didn''t hesitate to move away and she looked down at Bettany''s headless corpse.

    I followed Denise to stare at Bettany''s body and then I bent and stored it away.

    The atmosphere between me and Denise was silent for some seconds like we were agreeing on something, and then she spoke.

    "We need to leave. She wasn''t wrong about the authorities soon coming to sweep this area."

    "Where is Gigs?"

    "I sent him to get us a car."

    I turned, thinking that we would begin heading away, but Denise instead began moving towards the store.

    "Where are you going?"

    "We can''t leave this place like this, it''s full of clues. We''ll be tracked down in no time."

    I was sceptical of Denise''s words, but the woman said nothing else to me. Disappearing into the store, she came out some minutes later with a gallon of gasoline in hand and began pouring it around the store.

    Quickly figuring out what Denise was up to, I looked around, calculating the chances of a widespread fire being started.

    With this being the outskirts and barren land occupying the majority of the area, the closest building to the store some meters away, the chances of a national disaster were very unlikely.

    Denise worked fast, littering every area we had both been to with fuel and then taking me aside, she took out a lighter and started the fire.

    "If we don''t do this, then if other witches come to investigate, they would be able to pick out our scents or worse still, look into the past and see what happened here."

    "Ehhh, are you serious about them looking into the past?"

    The sight of the fire reaching the store and sweeping over it in seconds caught I and Denise''s attention for some seconds, and then she answered me.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 208 - 208: Wet Scenario

    A deep breath left my lips as I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling of my room, idly looking at the white structure with beautifully diamond-like carvings.

    After some seconds, I let out a sigh, raised my hand, and moved it down to my lower region.

    "How long have you been down there?" I asked, my right hand sifting through the hair of the blonde who was dedicatedly sucking my cock like she lost her keys in it.

    Her mouth was messy as it moved up and down my dick, heavily coating it with saliva, and with a sloppy smack, she lifted her head and answered me.

    "About 15 minutes, Daddy."

    "I see."

    The woman went back to my dick, running her tongue around its crown and then she questioned,

    "How long have you been awake?"

    "Woke up just some seconds ago."

    "Oh."

    There were sounds of movement from down there and then blonde hair and a face came into my vision as a woman crawled up to me, my body beneath her.

    With her hair falling from her face and a bright smile on her face, she looked quite exotic, and staring at her, a smile automatically came to my face as I stared at my slut.

    "Good morning, Daddy."

    "Good morning, baby. I can see you''ve been enjoying yourself."

    "Yeah, did you like it?"

    "You woke me up, didn''t you?"

    Grinning, Sophie leaned down and captured my lips, hungrily devouring them as I put my hands around her waist and then brought them down to her soft, big ass. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My hands kneaded Sophie''s fleshy rear, pressing them down as she aggressively ground down on my cock, the movement of her hips increasing with each second till she could take it no more and pushed her upper body up from her chest.

    There was a blazing fire in Sophie''s eyes, and I chuckled as she raised her hips above my little brother, spread her legs, and holding my cock, guided it into her wet snatch as she descended.

    "How energetic," I thought, remembering the dicking I had given her yesterday.

    After killing Bettany and then setting ablaze the battle site, Denise and I hadn''t walked for too long when we came across Gigs in a pickup truck.

    The man hadn''t been at all surprised when he saw us, and when I questioned him on why he allowed Denise to go back to the store after taking her away, he stated that it had been part of Denise''s ploy to have Mike and Bettany forget about her.

    Explaining Denise as a woman who could take care of herself and him being the source of the shotgun she had brought over, Gigs drove us back to Heathrow Airport Hotel, where he and Denise had been staying for the past three days and where I was surprised by three women.

    Two of them were a welcome surprise, the other not so much.

    Slowly moving her hips back and forth as she straddled me and locked up my cock, low groans left my mouth while Sophie closed her eyes and moaned.

    The blonde pressed her hands on my chest as she moved, and then after further building her lust, she opened her eyes and brought her face down to mine once more.

    Sophie''s long hair fell on both sides of my face, blocking out the world and leaving her image the only thing in my eyes. Licking her lips, Sophie layered kisses on my face as she began moving her hips.

    "You''re really horny this morning."

    "Very horny," My slut answered, and then she increased the speed of her hips, gasping when my hands grabbed her ass cheeks and began helping her raise her hips and bring them down.

    Paa!!

    Paa!!

    "Yes, Daddy, yes!"

    Bettany''s snatch was passionately letting out juices and that, coupled with her fiery hip movements, let the sound of our sinful activity ring through the room.

    "Fuck me, Daddy."

    "Fuck me, Daddy."

    Sophie turned these three words into a mantra, leaning down and resting her head on my shoulder, whispering into my ears and stoking the fire in me.

    Smacking her fleshy ass cheeks down on my lap, it didn''t take me long to engage my waist and Sophie became unable to speak as my cock began smashing up into her cunt.

    Urghhhh!!

    Anghh¡­ hmmm¡­ arhhhh

    Moans and groans filled the room, and I didn''t stop ramming my cock up into Sophie when the door of the room was opened and a figure walked up to the bed.

    Dressed in a purple robe, she climbed up the king-sized bed, crawling across it and kneeling by my side, smiling at me before releasing a slap at Sophie''s bottom.

    "Slut," Isabella called, and my eyes became drawn to her when she turned to me and parted her robe, shaking her chest and sending the massive globes on them swinging.

    "Bring it here."

    "Yes, Papi."

    Doing away with her robe, Isabella cupped my balls, and then grinning took her time to crawl over to me.

    Though the sight of the Latina''s boobs hanging below her and swaying as she crawled over further turned me on and pushed me closer to the edge, when she finally brought down her left melon to my lips, I harshly bit on it to punish her for the delay.

    Isabella cried out and wanted to move, but my teeth were firmly on her chest and she could only stay put.

    Before she could let out a complaint, I moved my left hand between her legs and, rubbing her folds a single time, plunged a finger into her cave.

    Hungrily devouring Isabella''s melons, especially having fun with her nipple, I fingered the woman while also pounding into Sophie''s pussy.

    The number of moaning voices in the room increased, and when another presence walked in, I found myself further spurred, and I fucked Sophie harder.

    Ahhh... anhhh... ahhhh

    Sophie''s moans became screams, her hand holding my head tightly, and soon my balls contracted, blasting my seed straight into her cave through my rock-hard dragon.

    Anghhhh!!

    The feel of my hot seeds within her spurred Sophie''s vaginal walls to begin contracting, and while she bathed my dick in her juices, I slowly pumped my dick up into her snatch, the juices running down along my shaft.

    Burying her head in my neck, Sophie''s scream was muffled as she came, and when she was done with her orgasm, her body collapsed on my form, spent and full of satisfaction.

    "It''s my turn," Isabella said, her pussy had gotten significantly wet compared to when I started fingering her, but before she could even get Sophie off me, a throat was cleared in the room.

    "That would have to be another time. I need Marcus. "

 Chapter 209 - 209: Mini Crisis

    "No we need him"

    I hadn''t even gotten a chance to talk before Isabella burst out at Denise.

    The Latina had a fierce challenging expression as she spoke, but some seconds under Denise''s narrowed gaze, her will crumbled and she looked at me pitifully.

    Sighing, I gently slipped Sophie''s body off me and then giving her a peck, turned to Isabella, taking her into my arms.

    I wanted to stroke Isabella cheeks, but she instead grabbed my hands and brought it down to her snatch, looking at me with need.

    Behind us, Denise''s gaze was hard on me, but ignoring it, I kissed Isabella my left hand going around her waist as she leaned into me while my right hand cupped her pussy, rubbing over her wet folds.

    One more I slipped a finger into the horny Latina, not wasting time to add another, my digit facing no difficulty in pumping into her.

    Isabella let put low hums as I fingered her, the desire in her eyes gettign more intense by the second.

    Unfortunately, i didn''t have time to take her up the mountain, show her the beautiful sights and then bring her back down, i had to cut the sjourny short.

    "Sweet hands."

    [Sweet hands has been activated -3000PSDP]

    Anghh...anghh...anghhh

    Isabella''s moans suddenly became intense and she began letting out cries.

    Adding another finger, her eyes widened in shock and she tightened her arms around my neck.

    "Daddy no, daddy, it''s too much... too much,, too much....." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With me ignoring her pleas, Isabella''s words became mutterings, her eyes rolling to the back of her head, while her tongue hang out.

    Isabella became lost in a world of intense pleasure and i could feel Sophie push up from the bed behind me and look at her friend in a mix of astonishment and a little jealousy.

    Even Denise could not help but observe the brunette a bit more closely, a gulp threatening to go down her throat.

    Even I was surprised at how much stimulation i had been able to give Isabella, and i couldn''t help but think that in the time I hadn''t used this technique, just like my other abilities, it had also been strengthening.

    Anghhhhhhhhh...!!!

    Isabella''s orgasm came with a loud scream which then became silent. She pressed her body against mine with all her might and her body heavily shivered and she began squirting, spurt of liquids, flying into the air, spraying all over the bed and drenching nearly my entire forearm.

    It took Isabella nearly a minute to calm down and stop spraying out her fluids and immediately, the woman collapsed to the bed, her chest rising and falling strongly.

    I looked to Isabella, wanting to ask her how she felt, but she was well knocked out, her eyes closed tight.

    "Daddy do me"

    Of course this joyful request came from Sophie, but just immediately, an aura flooded the room.

    "Behave yourself"

    "No"

    Despite her aura coming into play, Sophie to my surprise resisted Denise''s commanding aura and after blatantly refusing the woman she ducked behind me.

    "Daddy, she''s bullying me."

    "Just listen to her honey,"

    "She''s always bossy and pushy. Acting like she owns the world."

    When Nadia informed Denise of my absence and the woman came over in a mix of coincidence Denise had clashed with Isabella and Sophie who had come looking for me since I was after all suppose to go with them to a galla.

    Their meeting at my apartment though troublesome hadn''t been much of a mess since i had Sophie to deal with Isabella questions and doubts, the real problem had come when Martha entered the equation.

    For all her hardheaded, the woman had been quite worried about me given my sudden absence and had surprisingly been spending time in my apartment.

    "An interesting fact since I never gave her my key."

    Well Sophie and Isabella had been quite forthcoming on how ready Martha looked to beat up all of them so as to get info on me but the rest of the story is for when i get back.

    Right now, considering it was Denise who brought Sophie and Isabella over here to London, the two girls most especially Sophie being adamant and crazy to follow her once she knew they might have an idea of my whereabouts, it was astonishing how rebellious to Denise''s control.

    "Talk about a troublesome child."

    Painting Denise as a nagging mother, Sophie was about to say more but I clamped her lips with my thumb and index finger and then pecked her cheeks

    "Be a good girl and listen to Denise"

    Smack!!

    Seeing Sophie fold her arms with a pout, I stood up and walked across the bed, my figure elevated and my cock swaying right in Denise''s line of sight.

    I observd the woman till i came down the bed surprised to notice no sign of desire from her.

    With Sophie and Isabella available it was no doubt that me and the girls would be indulging a lot in our carnal desires. The thing was that the girl''s had wanted to use this to get Denise off their back and away from me but the woman had proven herself to be a sort of female eunhuch.

    She had no reaction to Sophie displaying her breasts to me in her presence or the blonde straight out taking out my cock and sucking it.

    Considering I was looking for how to get into her pants, Denise watchi g me pound my girls was a welcome development to me and the only person who had faced some problems adjusting to this was Isabella.

    Getting fucked in the ass and then nutted within fixed this though.

    Slowly my harem was taking shape and now my only obstacle with it would be Martha.

    "It''s better you change rooms so you don''t trigger the girls."

    The only billionaire at the airport when the plane landed, it had been no hassle for Denise to get me the best suite in the hotel and walking out of the room, my semi hard swung left and right, the sound it slapping on my thighs echoing throughout.

    "She''s not here" I idly said as i walked across the main room of the suite.

    "Yes, I had her stay with Gigs in his suite."

    "I see. what about the procession"

    "There is a bit of time before it starts, but we can''t afford to be anywhere late."

 Chapter 210 - 210: Different Breed

    When I got to the bathroom, Denise stopped at it''s door and looked at me as i walked in, confused on why I hadn''t dismissed her.

    Silently, I moved close to her, raised my right hand, brought it to her nose, letting her inhale the scent of Isabella''s release which still glistened on my fingers.

    "Wanna taste it."

    "No"

    Saying nothing, I brought my hands to her lips, rubbing my middle finger across them and then ordered

    "Open your mouth."

    Denise was dissatisfied with my words, her eyes reluctant, but in the end she parted her lips and let my finger in.

    "Suck it"

    There was some delay, but inevitably, her tongue began moving, her lips sucking on my finger one by one, a firm taste of Isabella in her mouth by the time my fingers were all clean.

    Though my eyes were pointed at Denise, they weren''t watching her but rather the the system screen I had called forth.

    [Name: Denise Harther

    Type: Older Milf

    Trust:62->64

    Affection:46

    Fear:36->39

    Loyalty:86->83

    Horniness: -31->-36

    Comment: Desires power and revenge.]

    I thought that with the sexual air and sights she had been exposed to Denise would become malleable and more better steered in the direction of her carnal pleasures after being subjected to my dominance, but things had instead gone the other way.

    Almost all stats even her recently increased loyalty had dropped and I shrugged as it seemed I would have to remain searching for a way to penetrate her shell.

    Denise was an incredibly tough shell, but knowing her past, I knew she was a soft and vulnerable inside.

    "Marcus, I''m not comfortable with this kind of interaction especially not with you. It''s not a matter of your harem or you, but I have no interest in building a romantic relationship with anyone."

    Denise''s words didn''t surprise me and I nodded my head to her

    "Okay, You can go "

    Giving no reaction, Denise nodded, but just as she turned to leave, she looked back at me who was already reaching to get the shower running.

    With my phssique and endowment, all women looked to my nether region when before me in this state, yet without difficulty Denise brought her eyes back to mine and raised an eyebrow questionly.

    "I know I''m a few days late, but I want to apologize for my outburst back after killing Bettany."

    "Your apology is indeed late and I was planning to listen to listen to your story later before deciding if to punish you.

    Irrespective of whether or not she was sincere, I had a plan to deal and make maximum use of her."

    "You''re right, there is indeed a story but it doesn''t excuse my actions."

    "You couldn''t have know that I wanted her okay with her alive."

    "That''s the thing, I did.

    We might not have been around each other for long, but I''ve observed you enough to know when you''re lying."

    Considering my capabilities, I highly doubted Denise''s words, but I stayed silent.

    "I let my trauma from my past affect me, and I believed I should be punished."

    Though her feet were bare at the moment, Denise had on a black night gown and over it a thick black robe, one which had a glock hidden in.

    I wanted to dismiss her and wave away the idea of a punishment, but a thought came to mind.

    "Take off your robe and come in."

    The content of my words painted a picture of the possibility of something steamy and I watched Denise tighten her lips which had gotten dry and them releasing a sigh, took of her robes and stepped into the bathroom.

    Her steps were slow and shaky and from her I could smell vulnerability and fear.

    "What are you scared of" I asked as she moved close to me.

    "That you''ll fuck me."

    She did not try to hide it or put up any pretense and I found myself intrigued.

    "If you''re scared of that, then why did you walk in."

    "I''m not scared, my body is."

    Nodding, I drank in the sight of Denise, staring at her large melons which pushed agsint her black bra, a lot of cleavage being revealed and then my eyes went to her ass.

    Fat and wide, despite how big Denisel gown was, it still made sure it outwards curves were prominent and leading Denise so she faced a wall and bent against it, I placed my hand on her rear.

    It was weird, in such a scenario, tension, sex and lust is what should fill the atmospshere, but from me came intrigue and from Denise was fear and anxiety.

    "You''re not hiding your feelings from me today. What''s the occasion. "

    "By law I am an accomplice in the killing of the secretary" Denise whispered." This one time, I''m going to be completely open with you, i will show you all my emotions, I want to see the kind of man you are."

    Standing behind Denise, while she pressed her hands on the tiled wall with her fat ass pointed back at me. At her words, I roughly grabbed a fist full of her rear, my cock rapidly hardening till it poked her bottom and sent her shivering.

    "For the past weeks you''ve been a very good girls Denise, but you''ve gotten a litte naughty, so now I''ll punish you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Daddy''s palm has been activated -5000PSDP]

    Smack!!

    A gasp left Denise''s mouth as my palm hit her ass, but she quickly closed her mouth.

    Smack!!

    The second hit came down loud on Denise; rear, nothing too overdrmatic, and her body shivered in return.

    Smack!!

    The thid time was supposed to be the charm and while Denise gave no reaction, whether body or expression I went for the third with a grin.

    Smack!!

    Smack!!

    Smack!!

    For her punishment, I decied to spank her five times and taking a step back, I watched as tears ran down her eyes, her body shivering in pain.

    "I thought you said you wouldn''t hide your emotions from me."

    Denise kept silent.

    "Peehaps I should go for another."

    "No, please don''t'' Denise burst out just as I raised my hand, more tears running down her eyes revealing how much pain she had been enduring all this while.

    Watching the powerful strong willed woman quiver and cry before of me, my cock harded and my pupla contarcted, my body begged to rip off the clothes on her body and ravaged her till for all eternity but I merley smiled.

    "Alright you can go"

    Denise''s eyes widened as if totally not expecting to be let go,

    "What you don''t want to leave."

    Denise stayed frozen for a few more seconds, and then firming her expression and ending the floor of tears, she moved, taking her ass out of my hands which had been having fun kneading them.

    "Did you know" I asked just a she reached the glass door.

    "Know what"

    The air around Denise since the start had been one of tension and fear but shockingly now it was one lust and this could mean only one thing.

    "That you''re a masochist."

 Chapter 211 - 211: A Daughter

    A tremble went through Denise at my words, her body wanting to shy away, but she kept her eyes locked and staring at me.

    It was silent for a while, and then Denise answered,

    "I''ve had some suspicions."

    There was a difference between getting turned on from being hit with a whip and being a true masochist.

    After the third strike, pure penetrative pain was what each stroke of my palm unleashed¡ªand yet Denise had taken three more.

    "Her stats spoke for themselves."

    [Name: Denise Harther

    Type: Milf

    Trust: 64 ¡ú 42

    Affection: 100

    Fear: 39 ¡ú 58

    Loyalty: 83 ¡ú 92

    Horniness: -36 ¡ú 81

    Comment: Desires power and revenge.]

    Some of these new stats came with her sudden boost in horniness and would fall back when her desire returned to normal.

    Unfortunately, these changes came with repercussions. Trust had seen an above-average drop and fear an unhealthy rise.

    "It must have been a long time since your body felt like this. What do you want to do?"

    I wondered if I could get Denise to want to feel some dick, but she surprised me as her face twisted into one of hate.

    "I disgust this feeling."

    "Why?"

    "It reminds me of that night, what I was, and what I am."

    Bam.

    Like a dam released out of nowhere, from Denise an aura of pure hate spread, and I barely controlled myself from showing any reaction.

    "Has she always had this much hate?" I wondered.

    "That''s quite the feeling. What about me? I desire your body."

    Denise went silent at my question, her eyes trembling, and then they hardened.

    "I am yours. You can have me whenever you want."

    Finishing her words, Denise moved to pull down the straps of her gown, but I raised my palm, a wave of dominance flowing out of me to reinforce my gesture.

    "Will you hate me if I fuck you?"

    Denise spoke of me having her whenever I wanted, yet she was unaware that other than a commanding aura, she also harboured one of hate, one which stemmed from and was powered by the memories of her night at the Richards''.

    Denise''s hate wasn''t just directed at the man who had forced himself on her. No, it was also directed at herself¡ªand if I sank myself into her, I would only be polluting my being and making myself another target of her hate.

    Denise''s brain churned once again, looking for an answer to my question, but this time, I didn''t need an answer from her.

    I desired to have Denise in my bed, and though today might be the last time I''d get to have the woman in such a state, I cared about not just her body, but also her mind.

    "You can leave. Think about this some other time."

    Denise wanted to speak, but I turned around and waved her away, figuring whatever she wanted to say was most likely spurred on by her feelings at the moment. But as she picked up her robe and departed, a system notification popped up:

    [Ding!! Denise Harther''s loyalty has reached 100.]

    "This doesn''t make sense."

    Usually, I could draw up an explanation for the changes in the feelings of my women, but this sudden strengthening of Denise''s loyalty was bizarre.

    Even though I wasn''t going to accept, I waited a few seconds for the system to notify me that I could make Denise a sugar baby, and when it never came up, I aptly guessed her horniness had fallen back to its usual level.

    "That was quite fast."

    ........

    "How much is the Richard Mille?"

    "1 million dollars."

    "Damn," I muttered, raising my head as Denise knotted my brown tie, looking at the watch on my wrist.

    After I had taken my bath and dressed up, when Denise came out dressed and ready to go, one look at me and she took me to the mirror and began adjusting my suit.

    The woman was back to her usual confident, unshakable state, and she had no woes driving her authority in the room.

    "Daddy, why can''t I come with you?"

    "Because your parents have no idea you were here, and your association with him becoming public is not the best. Also, we agreed that you would listen to me and not go running around."

    "I didn''t ask you," Sophie grumbled, but Denise didn''t care.

    "You look cute," I complimented when Denise moved to fix the arms of my suit, my eyes on the white couch that was some steps away.

    Resting on the back of the couch and staring at us, Sophie had on pink oversized pyjamas and was holding a pillow on which she rested her head. With a pout on her face, she looked very adorable.

    Frowning and looking away from me despite my compliment, Sophie stared at Denise heatedly, and Denise, without looking back, spoke:

    "Staring at my ass won''t make yours as big as it."

    "W... wh... what... fuck you, granny," Sophie finally let out, but I wasn''t pleased. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Language."

    "But she started it."

    "Don''t swear."

    Feeling targeted, Sophie stood up and marched out of the room, leaving just me and Denise, who soon departed once my suit was well patted up.

    "That girl Sophie. She is not normal."

    "How so?"

    Leaving our suite in the hotel, Denise and I were now moving through the corridor, descending from our floor, heading for Gigs, who was waiting for us down at the parking lot with the car.

    "She worships and adores you, yet is ready to be a headache to you."

    "She''s like a daughter," I said, and to this, Denise went silent.

    "Is this how you want all your women to be?"

    "Yes."

    "Even Martha?"

    "Did she scare you that much?"

    "There are some people who are better left in the wild. That woman cannot be tamed. She will consume you."

    .....

    "Remind me again, why can''t Sophie come, but I can?"

    My blonde baby thought coming to a gathering of stuck-up important people was awesome, but I did not.

    I was here walking in with a bunch of people dressed in suits and maintaining solemn expressions because Denise said it was necessary.

    "These things can seem inconsequential and you can feel no one will notice you, but the truth is that they will¡ªand already have.

    Marcus Lawson, one of America''s billionaires, was in London, staying well within the vicinity of Heathrow Airport, yet did not show up for the procession leading John Stokes'' corpse from the morgue to the airport.

    How do you think that will do for your reputation?"

    "Hmmm."

    "Also, we want to fit in, blend in, and avoid scrutiny of any kind¡ªfrom anyone."

 Chapter 212 - 212: Clove

    If we had left London right after dealing with Bettany and Mike, this entire situation could''ve been avoided. But for the same reason, I now stood in a tight black suit among a crowd behind a massive aircraft, Denise had convinced me to stay three more days.

    Dressed formally, I stood just a step ahead of her, among several people who had been vetted and cleared to pay their respects as John''s body was moved to a plane that would take him back to America.

    Most of those in attendance were British government officials, though Denise made a point of subtly whispering each one''s identity and relevance into my ear. We numbered several dozen, split into two groups on either side of a wide path. Everyone radiated that air of high-class restraint ¡ª chins up, eyes straight, no talking unless you were important.

    The whole process that got me here had been handled by Denise. She nudged me gently when the mechanics of the aircraft ramp started to hum. The noise drew the attention of the crowd, and a solemn melody began to drift in from the far end of the tarmac. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Four men in black suits and dark shades emerged, walking slowly. Behind them, six soldiers in pristine blue uniforms and white caps carried a coffin wrapped in the American flag.

    They moved like they were underwater ¡ª slow, reverent, dramatic. And I couldn''t have been more bored. I mean, I was the one who killed the geezer in the box. It was hard to care. But unfortunately, I had to act the part.

    With top-tier security and high-ranking figures from both the UK and US present, you never knew who was who, or what kind of danger they could pose. I didn''t see ninja momma, but I kept my Pison sealed tight in my head regardless. That might''ve been why Denise nudged me again and leaned in with a whisper.

    "The First Lady."

    "Huh?"

    Her words hit like a bolt. I snapped my head from the right ¡ª where the procession was approaching ¡ª to the left, where a second ramp had quietly lowered.

    Four people stood at the top. Three of them were men with tight, unreadable faces. But it was the fourth that made time slow for me. A woman, tall and composed, wearing a thick black fur coat that hugged her frame like armor.

    She had long red hair cascading down her back and vanishing into the fur. Beneath the coat, a black blouse and skirt peeked out. Her lips were a rich cherry red, and her presence felt like some kind of mythical ambassador of peace.

    Breathtaking.

    I shook it off fast. She was beautiful, yes, but there was something off. While the entire gathering remained locked onto the coffin procession, only Denise and I seemed to notice her arrival.

    "Jennifer Clove," Denise said softly. "Second wife of the President."

    I gave a small nod, eyes glued to the woman I''d seen on newspaper covers one too many times. She descended the ramp with slow grace and waited patiently on the ground for the soldiers to approach.

    It took a few seconds for the rest of the crowd to catch on. When they did, murmurs erupted like sparks.

    They called her graceful. Some praised her beauty. Others complimented the President''s taste. All of these drifted to my ears like background noise. I just watched.

    Once John''s coffin was inside the aircraft, I exhaled. It was finally over. I could start preparing to leave England.

    As people began to disperse, I turned to go, but Denise stopped me with a hard stare.

    "What?" I asked.

    "You want to leave, just like that?"

    "Am I supposed to say a prayer or something?" I glanced around. No one else was praying.

    "No," she said flatly. "You''re supposed to interact. Build connections."

    "Isn''t that what I have you for?"

    Before she could answer, a small commotion broke out to the side. Murmurs grew louder, and I turned in time to see Jennifer Clove ¡ª yes, the First Lady ¡ª walking directly toward us.

    No way. I didn''t do anything. I kept my face calm while scanning the sea of Psion in my head.

    She stopped in front of me, her guards forming a loose perimeter. I braced for anything ¡ª a question, an accusation, maybe a handshake I didn''t want to take.

    "Please move," she said, her voice smooth. "I''d like to speak with the woman behind you."

    That caught me completely off guard.

    Still, I stepped aside without hesitation, backing off a few paces as her security tightened the space between us. I watched her converse with Denise ¡ª the First Lady of the United States, talking to my handler.

    I couldn''t hear what they said, but it wasn''t a long exchange. When she finally turned and walked away, I watched her figure vanish with a small flicker of bitterness.

    "The one time I get to see that legendary ass in person, and she''s wearing a damn thick beige coat. What a waste."

    I turned to call Denise so we could leave ¡ª only to find her in a new conversation with some man I didn''t recognize. A moment later, another person joined in. Both of them had a strange curiosity in their eyes as they stared at her.

    I looked around. Others were watching her too.

    Sigh. Just great. Denise is the new hotcake.

    "Excuse me, handsome," a woman''s voice purred beside me. "Who''s your boss?"

    I turned and found a tall, mature brunette smiling at me. I hesitated, wondering if her compliment was sincere or just bait.

    "She''s the head of ML Law Firm," I said, "and an executive at Ford Motors."

    "Oh wow. Must be a thrill working for her."

    "It has its moments."

    "Well, your boss seems... very busy. Why don''t we talk for a while? Get to know each other."

    I wasn''t in the mood to socialize, but I took a step back and gave her a once-over. She was attractive ¡ª curves in the right places, sharp eyes, confident smile.

    "You just checked me out," she teased.

    "You''ve got an incredible bust," I replied without hesitation.

    "So does your boss. Ever told her that?"

    "Only when she can''t hear me."

    "How daring. I''m Margeret... but you can call me Kitty."

 Chapter 213 - 213: Expenses And More Expenses

    With Denise heavily socializing, I decided to pass my time in a more pleasurable way, and when I finally returned to the car park, I found that I was the last to the car.

    A black Mercedes sedan with tinted windows and a sparkling body.

    Before I reached the car, Gigs stepped out of the driver''s seat and opened the door for me.

    Sitting at the back, I relaxed and enjoyed the chill in the car, turning to Denise, who was scrutinizing me up and down.

    "Where did you go?"

    "I met a friend, and since you were busy, I decided to get to know her."

    Denise raised an eyebrow at this, then raised an already prepared cigar, bringing it to my lips when I nodded.

    Leaning closer, Denise lit up my stick, and as I made a satisfying drag, she returned to satisfying her curiosity.

    "I thought you didn''t want to socialize."

    "She told me to call her Kitty."

    A sigh left Denise''s lips at these words, the eagerness in her deflating.

    "Hope you didn''t give her baby."

    "Who do you think you''re talking to?"

    Getting the word from Denise, Gigs pulled out of the parking lot, driving us back to the hotel, and there was silence for some seconds before Denise spoke.

    "The First Lady invited me to come work for her."

    "You guys know each other?" I asked as smoke left my mouth.

    "No. This is the first time I''m meeting her."

    Seeing me silently nod, Denise continued.

    "She offered me a head role in her team, and when she learned I was a lawyer, she offered to make me the legal representative of herself and her confidants ¡ª the President included."

    At the mention of the President, I couldn''t help but move my eyes to Denise, scrutinizing her form.

    "Is there an important portion of your past I''m unaware of?"

    "Not unless you want more detailed information on the already mentioned subjects, no."

    "In that case, this is quite the opportunity and the hand being extended by Jennifer."

    "Yeah. Do you desire to see me under her?"

    Taking in another inhale, my eyes went to the front where Gigs was driving, and I spoke.

    "A spy in the White House will be much appreciated, but I need you more by my side."

    "I figured this would be your stance and rejected the offer. The First Lady remained determined though and told me to think over my answer.

    She promised to reach out at another time. I could try to find a way to satisfy both your desires." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, it''s too risky. London is a one-time thing. We aren''t ready to go anywhere near the big leagues.

    You were the only one to notice her when the ramp came down. There''s a big chance she noticed and saw something special in you then. She''s probably come after you, believing you can be useful.

    Don''t try playing any games ¡ª avoid her."

    "Okay."

    Moving on from the subject of Jennifer, Denise went to the topic of the other individuals who had come to meet her.

    Making sure I was attentive, she emphasized some names, mentioning ways she planned to make use of their resources.

    Denise knew about my disinterest in this hassling area of business, and now that she was with me, she was bent on forcing knowledge into my head.

    The procession ended by 11:24 a.m., and returning to the hotel, we met the girls and packed up to depart England.

    Dressed in heels and beautiful gowns, Isabella and even Sophie ¡ª who had been pouting when I departed ¡ª peppered me with kisses when I returned.

    Having both a public and private area, due to the procession and the First Lady''s presence, Heathrow Airport kept the VIP area restricted till 2 p.m., and it was 3 p.m. when the black Mercedes returned to the airport. But this time, rather than stop at the parking lot, it got onto the runway and stopped by the side of a blue Gulfstream.

    For our return, Denise had moved to the front to allow Sophie and Isabella to sit at the back with me, and as the girls left the car and I stepped out, I watched as both they and Gigs filled their hands with shopping bags and carried them up the plane.

    "When did they go shopping?" I asked, flabbergasted. It was a rhetorical question, but Denise, who had already moved to my side, heard it and answered.

    "Ever heard of online shopping? It''s becoming a trend."

    I chuckled at this information and then moved my sights to the magnificent jet.

    "How much did we lose keeping this thing for so long?"

    "Well, the jet cost us $6,000 per hour, and since we''ve spent up to five days here with it, that takes our cost to somewhere between $700,000 and $1 million.

    Then there''s also the cost of renting space here at Heathrow Airport. I''m not current on the number, but they should enter the thousands."

    "Since when did you care about tracking your finances?" Denise asked, letting the hope she felt seep into her tone.

    "You have the situation in Michigan plugged, right?" I asked instead of answering her question, my tone serious.

    "Yes."

    "We are going to be engaging in several projects when we get back. They will need a lot of money, and we might even possibly be taking loans. Prepare for that."

    There was confusion on Denise''s face, but without hesitation, she nodded.

    "Understood."

    With Denise behind me, I moved to take a step forward but then paused as the system notification chimed and a screen popped up in front of me.

    [Ding! Nina Howard has reached the minimum requirements to be a potential sugar baby. Do you want to add her?]

    This message paused, and before I could even be done contemplating it, it refreshed for another message.

    [Ding! Nina Howard has reached the minimum requirement to be a sugar baby. Do you want to add her?]

    "So fast¡­ What is happening with her?"

    "Sir, is everything all right?" Denise asked, noticing my unnatural behaviour.

    "Tell the pilot our flight will be delayed by an hour."

    "That will be costly," Denise informed.

    "I know," I said as I moved forward and climbed up the plane.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Hedge Fall

    Rather than head for Italy, as I would have liked, my flight was set to go to California, and after two hours of delay, the jet was finally cleared for takeoff and got into the skies by 6:21 PM.

    After the battles and struggles I had been through in London, I wanted to go to Rome, find Lucy, and take her out of whatever confinement she had been put in, but Denise''s wisdom had postponed the fulfilment of that desire.

    "It''s nice to want to save her, that is if she needs it, but you have to remember that Mike, her guardian, died not too long ago in the same country, state, and region you''ve exactly been in.

    If a whiff of you is to be caught in Rome or, worse off, both you and Lucy sighted, you can bet the Church will turn its full gaze on you.

    You could barely handle Mike and Bettany. How will you fare against the full sight of the Church?

    Remember, Mike and Bettany are likely very important personalities. Their death won''t just be ignored. And then there is also Lucy, whose well-being you have to think of.

    I won''t mention the issue of the foreign secretary, but you know as well as I do that no connection should ever be formed between you and that incident."

    These were Denise''s arguments, and they faced no hassle in winning me over.

    I might be passionate about my women, but I wasn''t lovesick.

    Rather than Italy, we were headed for Mountain View, California, USA. Time had passed, and the day for my meeting with Google''s founders was on the horizon.

    This was a critical event in my plans, and if I wanted to achieve my target goals, then I had to be there in person to make sure it happened how I wanted it.

    I had waited and waited for Nina, hoping she would reach out and I could get to see her one more time.

    Unfortunately, though the option to make her a sugar baby remained, I could not afford to delay any longer.

    It was perfect that the woman''s feelings tilted and fell in my favour, but until she decided to reach out to me, all I would do was have Denise keep an eye on her.

    As minutes went by, it didn''t take long for us to be flying in darkness and relishing the luxury of the flight. Isabella and Sophie got both themselves and one of the hostesses drunk.

    Four hours into the flight, silence reigned through the craft, my two babies fast asleep, and flipping the last page of the newspaper in my hand, I looked at Denise, who was seated opposite me, tapping at the keyboard of her laptop.

    I fixed my gaze on Denise, observing as she worked until eventually, she looked up at me.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "You seem like a career woman. Was there a time you thought of having a family?"

    I thought I would stir up some melancholy, but Denise remained steadfast.

    "Yes. When I was in law school, I had a fianc¨¦."

    Answering me, Denise slowly returned to the screen in front of her, and rather than ask any more questions, I stood up and went to the cabin in the back.

    Staring at Sophie, Isabella, and the air hostess who were fast asleep, I collected a laptop and returned.

    "Will she get fired?"

    "Depends on what I say."

    "What do you plan to say?" I asked, retaking my seat.

    "I''m yet to decide, but I know Sophie is a bad influence. It''s a miracle Isabella isn''t already a replica of her."

    Other than the one sober air hostess returning to offer us blankets and drinks, Denise and I silently went to work, and while the women did whatever evil work that benefitted me, I returned to the stock market after more than a week of absence.

    John Stokes'' death was bound to have caused a ripple, and I had strong hopes as I went through the process of logging in.

    [Charles Schwab VIP Premium account]

    [Trader Name: Marcus Lawson

    Account Balance: $33,000,000

    Margin Balance: NOTA

    Equity Value: $1,275,504,375

    =======================

    Stock Holdings:

    {Stock Name: Pfizerizz

    Quantity: 12485 Shares

    Purchase Price: $6

    Current Price: $240 -> $875

    Unrealized P/L: +$2,696,400 -> +$10,924,375}

    --------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: SpideX

    Quantity: 1020000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $2

    Current Price: $22 -> $421

    Unrealized P/L: +$22,140,000 -> +$429,420,000}

    ----------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Cocta

    Quantity: 4060000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $0.5

    Current Price: $3 ->$26

    Unrealized P/L: 12,180,000 -> 105,560,000}

    -----------------------------------------

    {Stock Name: Captcho Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Quantity: 2100000 Shares

    Purchase Price: $54

    Current Price: $54 -> $92

    Unrealized P/L: 113,400,000 -> 193,200,000

    --------------------------------

    {Buy initiated}

    {Stock Name: Jane and Abel Pharmaceuticals (JA)

    Quantity: 400000 Shares

    Buy at: $76

    Current Price: $1341

    Unrealized P/L: 536,400,000}

    Opening my account, a lot of zeroes was what first registered in my head, and it took me a few seconds to begin sorting out the numbers and grinning at the realization of my gains.

    Going through price history, just as I guessed, John''s death had caused a tank in prices.

    Many people had been selling, expecting hostilities between the US and the UK, but this had never come to pass, and prices had made a big surge.

    Watching the numerous numbers, my heart tightened at how much more I could have made were I disposed to have access to my account during that critical time.

    Though I expected good gains across my stocks, there was one stock whose performance shocked me¡ªJane and Abel Pharmaceuticals.

    I could still remember being hesitant to purchase it, slightly unsure of my analysis.

    By my calculation, at best, it should have given me at most 13 million, but here it was, taking me to the scary number of half a billion.

    "What is going on in the pharmaceutical industry?" I thought, narrowing my eyes.

    I understood that during this time, promises of mind-blowing cures and solutions were still being floated about, but surely, there were still a good number of people who could think for themselves.

    "Did you invest in a hedge fund?" I suddenly asked Denise.

    "Yes," she answered, looking up at me.

    "What was our gain from it last week?"

    Denise''s eyes narrowed at my inquisition, but she answered.

    "1.3 million dollars."

    "How much did you invest?"

    "50 million dollars."

    "Prepare to soon withdraw all that money.

    We''ll be starting a hedge fund, and also, we need a fully backed-up shell company. The shell company is not an emergency, so you can take your time."

    "Okay." Denise adjusted her skirt, looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

    "You want us to start a hedge fund. Who will be heading it?"

    "Me."

    Not hiding her feelings, Denise let her doubt show on her face, and in response, I turned my laptop to her, liking how she broke character¡ªher eyes slowly widening in shock.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Arrival

    "Where are we?" a beautiful brunette asked in a calm, subdued tone.

    "All this while you''ve been jumping around and causing a ruckus, and you never thought to ask anyone this question?"

    Walking down from the plane, an embarrassed look claimed Isabella''s face. To my surprise, it was Sophie who came up with a possible answer.

    "Are we in Silicon Valley?"

    After several hours of flight, our plane had finally touched down, a lit sky above us as we stepped onto the San Jose airport runway.

    Isabella''s question revealed the girl''s false notion that we would be heading back to Los Angeles.

    I watched Sophie''s eyes narrow as she looked left and right, her expression contemplative. Then, she nodded.

    "Yep, we''re definitely in Silicon Valley. My mom brought me here once."

    "But we''ve got school," Isabella said from my left, looking at me questioningly.

    "You should''ve thought of that before you decided to threaten Denise with the police."

    "But exams are already knocking," Isabella grumbled.

    "Then be ready to grill yourself when we get back."

    Showing how very different her priorities were, when I was done talking with Isabella, Sophie spoke.

    "Where is the limousine that''s supposed to pick us?"

    "It''s running late," Denise offered.

    "Wait, a limousine is actually coming to pick us?" Sophie exclaimed.

    "Yes."

    Denise had informed me of this while on the flight. Coming here to Silicon Valley, if we wanted to be taken seriously, it would be good to at least give off signs that we were capable.

    "Well, if we''ll be staying here for a while, why did you have us bring these bags?"

    Of course, the bags Sophie was referring to were the ones full of the various items she had purchased, which had created a small gathering around her.

    "I''ll be sending the jet back."

    "Huh, why?"

    "It''s expensive to keep around."

    "No way, you''re being cheap right now," Sophie said, turning to Denise, silently staring at the woman, but Denise merely shrugged. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Keeping it around is costly; we need to be frugal with money."

    Sophie''s eyes widened at this, and she turned to me about to begin a loud rant when she froze and then looked at me worriedly.

    "Daddy, are you broke?"

    If I had water in my mouth at the moment, I would have spit it out. Not just me, but everyone present was taken aback by Sophie''s question.

    My mouth moved to let out a word, but a soft pair of lips beat it.

    "Is it because of us?"

    Isabella looked at me, genuinely worried, and a look of guilt began climbing her face. Sophie snapped her fingers in front of her face.

    "Stop thinking too much. He''s a billionaire. If our little shopping makes him go broke, then he''s got to be the worst billionaire in history, and she the shittiest POA ever."

    Sophie''s words reawakened Isabella, and as she turned back to me, I grumbled within at how well she seemed to know my capabilities.

    "Well, it isn''t set in stone, but going broke isn''t out of the question."

    "Great, just when I was starting to enjoy life."

    "I haven''t taken any of the jewellery out of the box. You can sell them back for their original price. The dresses, though, might see a bit of a drop in value."

    Sophie stood proud as she spoke, but when the limousine finally arrived, and I had the driver take the bags and put them in the car, she offered no complaints.

    "Sophie, I''m watching your grades," I said just before we entered the limousine.

    With an option of refreshments in the car, the ride to Hotel Zico, where we would be staying for the night, was quite pleasant.

    Settling into our suite upon arrival, while the girls explored the features of the hotel, Denise and I talked about my desire for this meeting.

    "That''s impossible. Google isn''t some snivelling company. Your offer is tempting, but they won''t let themselves lose that much."

    Denise treated this meeting with Google as a chance to sow some seeds, but to me, it was an opportunity to get a piece of the farmland.

    Google was not just any company; it was THE company, and my hand needed to be dipped in it.

    It didn''t take long for the sky to begin darkening, and while Denise and I sought rest, Sophie and Isabella, who had been soaked in sleep throughout the flight, were full of energy and burning for some fun.

    "Daddy your cock is so big," Sophie said kneeling beside me, her hands rubbing over my chest and pulling my nipples while her eyes stared at my cock which was hammering in and out of Isabella''s snatch.

    The Latina stood on all fours, and I stared down at her rear as it rippled from each contact with my pelvis.

    Anhh..anghh¡­anghh..

    Finally getting the dick she had missed out on back in London Isabella grabbed the sheets in pleasure, she pressed her head to the bed and had her tongue hanging out.

    "Hehe, you''re fucking out her brains" Sophie said looking at Isabella''s stupid expression but when she turned to me, she found that my gaze was already on her.

    "Daddy" Sophie softly whispered, and in that one call, I heard a tremble in her tone and saw the sadness and fear she had been harbouring all this while in her eyes.

    In her gaze, I could see the fear that gripped both her and Isabella after my disappearance.

    "Is everything okay?"

    From the fact that even Denise had been looking for me, it was clear that something had been wrong but observing the atmosphere neither Sophie nor Isabella had prodded on the reason for my disappearance.

    Putting my right hand around Sophie''s waist, I pulled her close and locked lips with her.

    Lowering the tempo of my thrusts into Isabella I engaged Sophie in a soft emotional kiss, our lips sliding over each other''s and for several seconds we were lost in the feel of each other.

    "Daddy is alright sweety" I patted her cheek, my heart at peace when a smile came to her face.

    "Papi"

    This cry came from my only Latina baby, and the needy expression on her face told me I had slacked off too much.

    "Sorry honey"

    Isabella''s eyes looked between me and Sophie feeling like something had transpired but then I pulled my meat more than halfway out of her and slammed it all back in.

    Anghhhhhhh!!

    "Sophie, go bring me some oil. Sophie''s ass needs some workout."

    Fear appeared in Isabella''s eyes, her body tensing, but her eyes excitedly followed a giggling Sophie who got down from the bed, swaying her naked hips as she walked to a cupboard on the other side of the room.

    "Your sister has a great ass doesn''t she"

    Isabella was taken aback by my statement for a second especially since this was the first time I had ever referred to them in such a manner but she nodded her head.

    "Well be ready ''cause your face is soon going to be buried in it."

 Chapter 216 - 216: The Great G

    Saturday, 8th of June, 2002

    [Daily Mission (Optional):

    Do 200 pushups, 100 jumping jacks, 200 wide-arm pushups, and 300 squats

    Reward: 10 XP

    For Random Bonus Reward: Jog 3 kilometers

    Mission expires at 7:30 PM each day]

    [Mission Completed. 10 XP rewarded. Bonus Mission completed; Host has been rewarded with 20 XP.]

    Current time: 7:24 PM

    After a grueling night spent satisfying Denise and Isabella, the weight of the previous evening was still lingering. Yet, despite the exhaustion, I had completed all my exercises just in time.

    Stepping off the treadmill, I draped a red towel across my left shoulder and wiped the sweat from my face. The hotel''s gym was quiet this late, and I moved towards the section where weight bars were stacked, feeling the coolness of the air-conditioned room as I made my way over.

    I halted beside an individual lifting a loaded barbell across her shoulders, performing squats with ease. Her form was impeccable, and though her round fat ass was certainly eye-catching, I found my gaze drawn more to the muscular tension of her thighs as they worked beneath the weight.

    This wasn''t some random gym-goer¡ªit was Denise, deeply immersed in her workout.

    The gym was sparsely populated, and Denise had no hesitation in showing off how her tights stretched to their limits as her body descended.

    "150 kg? Aren''t you a bit too strong for this?" I asked, eyebrow raised as she completed another set and stood to set the bar down.

    "I keep up a daily routine," she replied, brushing a few stray hairs from her forehead.

    My eyes briefly wandered to her exposed thighs, but I caught myself and waved her over, pushing the thought aside.

    "Come here. Your arms could use more work¡ªlet''s bulk them up."

    ...

    By 9:30 PM, Denise and I were in a limousine, making our way toward the Googleplex. The streets outside were tranquil, the world bathed in the soft glow of early morning light.

    "What do you think about developing an estate here?" I asked, breaking the silence.

    "Not a bad idea," Denise mused, glancing out the window with a thoughtful expression. "But we don''t have the skillset or foundation to dive into real estate just yet."

    "We already acquired a resort, didn''t we? We''ll learn from there. No need to rush."

    We exited the calm streets and entered the highway, the hum of the road filling the quiet. As we passed a sign reading "Amphitheatre Parkway," Denise turned toward me.

    "You''ve been firing on all cylinders since you came back. What happened?"

    "Nothing much. I''ve always had plans, but now I''ve got the funds to push them forward. But we still have a long way to go, Denise."

    I held her gaze for a beat before returning to my contemplation of the passing scenery. My mind drifted to the future of this place¡ªhow it would grow into something monumental in years to come.

    Our journey through Mountain View was brief, only taking about 26 minutes. We exited the highway and entered a vast road lined with trees, the area strikingly quiet and serene.

    At last, we passed through a gate and arrived at the impressive Google headquarters. The sleek, modern glass building rose before us like a monument to the future.

    The limousine dropped us off at the front of the building, and we stepped out, heading towards the entrance.

    "Hmmm, no asses in skirts to watch today," I muttered, observing the near-empty interior of the building.

    Aside from the receptionist behind the desk, the lobby seemed devoid of life. Denise approached the counter while my gaze was drawn to the large illuminated G sign in the center of the room. I was still admiring the design when Denise returned, informing me that someone was on their way to guide us up.

    Less than a minute later, an elevator door opened, and a man dressed in black trousers and a crisp white shirt stepped out, walking toward us swiftly.

    "Sir, Ma''am, please follow me. The founders are waiting for you."

    We were told that the founders awaited us, but when we entered the large, regal conference room, it was eerily empty. The man who escorted us apologized, stating that the founders were running a bit behind.

    He pulled out two seats for us before excusing himself, and Denise, always one to keep a sharp mind, spoke with a hint of skepticism.

    "I didn''t expect them to start things off like this."

    "Don''t blame them," I said with a lazy smile, settling into the luxurious black chair. "Maybe someone misplaced their shoes."

    Denise ignored my words, but I couldn''t help but state the truth. Up in their office a floor above, Sergey had, in fact, lost his shoes. They were tucked behind his desk, but both he and Larry were searching the desks in front of them, oblivious to where they had fallen.

    "Comedic," I muttered to Denise, who glanced at me, confused.

    Minutes passed before the door opened, and in walked Sergey and Larry, the co-founders of Google, dressed in matching black trousers and white shirts. I stood, smiling as I shook hands with both of them, my grin drawing their attention.

    "Is there a problem, Mr. Lawson?" Larry asked, noticing my lingering gaze on his trousers.

    "You both look like you''re ready for a picnic once this is over," I quipped.

    Larry glanced at Sergey, who shrugged in acknowledgment.

    "Well, you''re not entirely wrong," Larry said, with a wry smile. "Saturday''s a good day for rest, not so much for meetings."

    The comment held some truth, and I could hear a faint grievance in his tone, but I let it pass.

    "Sorry if we pushed too hard," Sergey added. "But we had to meet with you before Vanguard gets its claws into you next week."

    "Your secretary called in some heavy favors, and we had no choice but to meet with you," Larry chimed in, his voice a mix of cordiality and business.

    We took our seats and locked gazes, the atmosphere shifting as the two men''s auras became palpable, resting firmly on me.

    "Woah," I thought, taken aback by the weight of their presence.

    Sergey and Larry, though still relatively young, had already developed the ability to manifest aura, this a testament to their years of hard work and overcoming obstacles to bring Google to its current stature.

    "Things won''t be easy," I realized, not holding back as Larry made their stance clear.

    "I''ll be honest with you, Mr. Lawson," Larry began, his tone turning businesslike. "Right now, we''re not looking for investors. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As you''ve already mentioned, we''re in talks with Vanguard, and we have deals to finalize with them and other groups next week.

    We''ve already brought enough outsiders into the company. For now, we want to remain lean and focused on building."

 Chapter 217 - 217: I Bite

    "That''s a great plan, Larry¡ªone I admire. But I have to ask, wouldn''t you rather build with someone who''s truly passionate about building?

    Sure, you''ve gathered a solid pool of investors, but do these people really want the same thing as both of you?"

    "What do you mean?" Larry asked.

    "You both need to understand that this meeting isn''t a waste of time. Sitting in front of you right now is the one man who might just be more in love with your work than even you are."

    "That''s quite the boast," Sergey replied, leaning back slightly. "But I think I''ve heard that line before."

    "Maybe. But aside from feelings and a little money, what did the last guy bring to the table?"

    It was a rhetorical question, and both men narrowed their eyes, curious now, waiting to hear more.

    "Where do you see Google in a decade, guys?" I asked, relaxing into my seat with a calm smile, diffusing the tension that had been creeping into the room.

    Both men furrowed their brows in thought, and as I tapped my finger lightly on the desk, I continued.

    "If your vision is for Google to be the go-to search engine for everyone in the U.S. when they go online, you''re right, but if your dream stops at America, then I''m disappointed.

    With your abilities, I expect your sights to be bigger than one continent. And while it''s great to dominate in the U.S., and even Europe, that''s still playing small.

    Think bigger. Think beyond the American continent, beyond Europe. Push into Russia. Stretch your vision across Asia, down through Egypt, all the way to southern Africa. Don''t forget Australia. Hell, even include Antarctica.

    Picture this. Google, the number one search engine used by over six billion people across the entire planet. The first place anyone goes when they want to find anything.

    Have you ever dreamed of that kind of reach? That kind of impact?"

    The room fell quiet. For several long seconds, no one spoke. The eyes of both founders lit up with a mix of realization and shock. Even Denise looked stunned, though in her case, it was more disbelief than inspiration.

    She simply couldn''t fathom the feasibility of what I was suggesting.

    "You speak like we''re the only search engine out there," Sergey finally said, the first one to break free from the mental journey I''d just sent everyone on.

    "There was a time AltaVista was a competitor. Are you scared to dream?"

    My words drew a small frown to Sergey''s face. The suggestion that he might be limiting his own vision was hard to swallow, but before he could respond, Larry stepped in.

    "You dream big, Mr. Lawson, and I''ll give you that. Honestly, I agree, maybe our goals are a bit constrained. But there''s a fine line between imagination and reality.

    You''re talking about global domination. How do you propose we make that happen?"

    "Hmm. Let''s see.

    To start with, I like your current plan of turning Google into a platform for advertising. But why stop there?

    Why not become the engine behind global advertising?

    Don''t just advertise on your site, what if you let others advertise through you, on every site?"

    Their foreheads scrunched in confusion, so I broke it down further.

    "Imagine a Google feature where advertisers pay you, and in turn, you pay webmasters to host those ads. The more traffic a site gets, the more money they earn.

    Do I need to explain how much of a game-changer that could be?"

    It took a few seconds, but eventually, Sergey and Larry exchanged a glance, curious now, no longer just skeptical.

    "I have to admit, that''s a brilliant idea," Larry said. "But I''m surprised you just gave it to us. Just like that?"

    "Well, I''ve followed your work for a while, and from what I''ve seen, you two aren''t scumbags.

    Are you saying I''m wrong?"

    "We''re not scumbags," Larry said with a sigh, and I nodded, continuing.

    "Technology is advancing faster every day. The hassle of travel is diminishing. Do you plan to wait until someone else integrates maps into their search engine before you do?"

    Again, the room fell into deep thought. I glanced to the left and caught Denise shooting me a sharp glare.

    "Yeah, she was definitely not happy with my strategy."

    "You''ve certainly made your point about seeing a lot of potential in this company, Mr. Lawson," Sergey finally said. "And I''m finding myself convinced. So tell us, what do you want?"

    "I''m ready to commit $100 million up front, and another $200 million in six months for full voting power and a 20% stake in the company."

    Eyes widened around the room. I smirked as Larry began slowly shaking his head.

    "That''s a significant amount, and we appreciate both your ideas and your passion, but you''re asking for too much."

    "Am I? It''s frustrating watching geniuses get boxed in by the limitations the world has put on them.

    Shopping. Communication. Advertising. Healthcare. Picture Google in every space that online technology can manipulate."

    The fire in their eyes reignited, but they stayed grounded. I could see it. They were trying not to get carried away.

    I chuckled.

    "I see that you want to dream, but reality is holding you back. So let''s try this instead.

    For no shares, I''ll invest $300 million in Google, $200 million now, and another $100 million in a month.

    But here''s the catch.

    Following the strategy I''ll lay out in full detail, if Google makes $200 million in revenue within the next five months, I want a 40% stake, full voting rights, and a seat at the table to help steer this company."

    This time, the silence lasted even longer.

    Finally, the inevitable question came.

    "And if it doesn''t reach $200 million?"

    "Then think of me as a passionate but foolish man. And my money? Consider it a donation.

    I don''t just bark, I bite.

    What about you two? Are you just another couple of overhyped names in Silicon Valley?"

    Larry and Sergey exchanged a long look.

    Then they stood up.

    "Mr. Lawson," Larry said, "if you''ll excuse us for a few minutes."

    "Of course," I replied with a calm smile.

    As they stepped out, I turned lazily toward Denise, who wore an unreadable expression. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You don''t seem mad."

    "About what?" she asked, playing innocent.

    "My offer."

    "I trust you know what you''re doing. And while your gamble seems... overly optimistic, it''s your money."

    It wasn''t long before the two co-founders returned. They had a look in their eyes, and a smile on their faces.

    "Marcus," Larry said.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Language

    When we arrived at Google''s headquarters, we had been led in by an unnamed staff member, but now, as we were leaving, Larry and Page, both with broad smiles, escorted us out.

    These men weren''t excited by the money they were about to receive. No, for a price, they could get that money and more from other sources. Rather, they were excited by the ideas I had shared with them.

    Leading us to the door, Larry and Page stayed until our ride arrived, both men offering us well wishes as we entered the limo.

    As the car drove us away from the company building, I relaxed into my seat, a sense of fulfillment washing over me.

    Beside me, though, my POA''s mind was racing, and I broke into a small smile as she began speaking.

    "I''m not surprised they accepted your deal. But what makes you so sure they won''t become lackluster and tank their markets to get your money for free? Google barely had a revenue of $86 million last year. Sure, things are looking better for them this year, but I doubt they''ll make anything close to $200 million."

    In 2002, Google had a revenue of up to $400 million, but because the company was still private, the public and even Denise could not make an accurate estimation.

    "Because they are innovators.

    My words to them have broadened their minds and imaginations. While the temptation to rip me off might be there, it would be overshadowed by their desire to conquer.

    Provided they get the funding they need, someone like me who shares the same passion and desire for progress is exactly what they want.

    Lastly, I wasn''t joking when I said I believed they were men of integrity."

    "You hold them in quite high regard."

    "I do."

    "And what if they disappoint your expectations? What if they are scumbags and steal both your idea and your money?"

    "Then I''ll crush them."

    I said these words with a shrug, but subconsciously, a dominating aura radiated from me. Denise couldn''t help but shiver.

    It took her a few seconds to regain herself, and I found myself amused when her gaze returned to me, filled with nothing but admiration.

    "With this much affection, how is she not obsessed with me?" I wondered. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You had so many ideas for Google. Why don''t we just use them to open our own company?"

    "We could, but then we''d need to build from scratch and find people who are passionate about it.

    Also, remember we have a lot of other projects to handle. Things are better this way."

    The back of the car went silent as Denise went into thought, and then she let out a sigh.

    "I had begun doubting the wisdom of starting a law firm that primarily serves you, but it seems I''ll have to do a bit of recruitment."

    "Hehehe. Yeah, you really should."

    "You guys have agreed on the basics. What''s left are the nuances, which I''ll need to call a team in for. Will you be here?"

    "No. I''ll take the girls on a date this evening, and tomorrow morning we''ll be flying to Los Angeles."

    "A date?" Denise muttered, surprised.

    "Yeah, you don''t like it?"

    "No, I''m just surprised at your thoughtfulness."

    "I don''t know how long it will take you to deal with things here, but when you''re done, I want you to assemble a team of programmers."

    "Hmmm, at this rate, we might really need those loans," Denise quipped.

    "Hopefully not," I muttered.

    Presenting just the idea and entering into some agreements had cost us a bit more than two hours at the Googleplex.

    When we got back to the hotel, the sun was high, and I apparently had a guest.

    Entering the lobby, I was informed by the staff that someone had come looking for me and had offered to wait in the lobby until I returned.

    Surprised, I went to meet this individual and found myself face to face with a slim young man who had black, slick hair, wore a white and brown shirt, black khaki pants, and a heavy set of glasses.

    "Mr. Lawson," the young man immediately recognized me as I approached, standing to his feet.

    His eyes were a little shaky, but he looked determined, like he was about to go to war.

    "Yes, that''s me. Who are you?"

    "My name is Bill Spencer. I''m a student here in Silicon Valley. Will you please spare me a few minutes to interest you in a brilliant business idea?"

    "How did you find me?"

    "I have a friend who works at Google."

    "Okay," I answered immediately, taking a seat beside him on the bench, leaving Bill surprised. But the man quickly regained his wits, took a seat beside me, and began explaining his idea.

    Bill was passionate and determined, his zeal at an all-time high. But what he was bringing to me was already on the streets and in newspapers.

    After the introduction, I didn''t expect much, but when he got deeper and explained the mechanics behind his idea, I found myself impressed.

    This was 2002, and I was in Silicon Valley, the region with arguably the highest number of entrepreneurs. Just like those before and after him, Bill sought to be the next big thing with his idea.

    "Let me see your simulation."

    It looked like I knew nothing as the boy took out his laptop from his bag and tapped on it, but I had the gist of the basics of what he was doing.

    I watched the software run on his keyboard, delivering a fair enough result, but I wasn''t moved because I knew that, in the long run, it would fail.

    It wasn''t that Bill was incompetent; he had a great idea and was on the right path. But he lacked the right tools and truth be told, it wasn''t his fault because these tools hadn''t yet been built.

    Bill''s idea revolved around AI, the creation of a translation device.

    He was one of those who dreamt of bringing automation to the world in this decade, but there was no Python with its vast libraries or Google with a wealth of data to assist him.

    "I like your idea, Bill, and I''d be very interested in working with you."

    While the lack of data might be a problem, who said I couldn''t create my own programming language?

 Chapter 219 - 219: Pleasant Outing

    Around 6 pm, a shiny black limousine drove up into a lit-up compound, bending around its green lawns before then coming to a stop in front of a building which had several people walking in and out.

    A man dressed in a red uniform and helming the door of the building quickly moved forward. He opened the door of the limousine, and from the vehicle, a man dressed in a black tuxedo stepped out.

    Two beautiful women of different breeds followed out of the car, and the sight of them drew attention from all around¡ªor maybe it was the handsome man and the limousine they were looking at.

    Isabella had on a white long dress, which hugged her figure and made known her bountiful chest. It also wrapped around her rear and showed how round and protruded it was, and at the front of the dress was a slit that went up as high as her thighs.

    While Isabella was conservative, Sophie was not. She picked a black dress with no straps and just a single right-arm sleeve.

    The back of her dress was cut out in a deep V, and though knee-length, her dress hung above her knees, revealing her smooth fair legs and a bit of her juicy thighs.

    CUCINA VENTI

    That was the name written above the door of the building in bright blue light, and securing the arms of my babies on my right and left, I walked into it.

    "A reservation for Marcus Lawson," I said at the receptionist''s desk.

    Nodding her head, the receptionist looked down at her computer, tapping her keyboard for some seconds, and then she looked up with a smile.

    "Welcome, Mr. Lawson. Please, my colleague will show you to your room."

    "Thank you."

    "This way, please."

    Smiling at us, a young woman with hair put in a bun and wearing a red skirt and white shirt waved us over, and as we followed her, soon climbing up a set of stairs, my eyes zoomed on her butt.

    Of course, it was nowhere as magnificent as that of the women in my arms, but watching butt cheeks rub and grind within the confines of an office skirt never failed to fan the flames in my pants.

    Nothing dramatic happened though, and soon we were in our private room, a rooftop space large enough to hold ten people, filled with furniture that screamed of money.

    Letting me guide them, my girls eloquently sat on the red plushy cushion at the side of the rooftop and picked up the menus on the table in front of them.

    "Thank you, we''ll call you when we''re ready to order."

    "Of course, sir."

    Watching the female staff depart, I turned back to my girls and chuckled at their excited eyes.

    "I''ve never been to a place like this," Sophie said, abandoning her elegance and pressing down on the chair.

    Looking at Isabella, I shook my head and took a seat beside her, putting an arm around her waist as she keenly studied the menu, her gaze mostly on the price tags.

    "What kind of meat is this? It could feed all the homeless on some streets."

    "You do give to charity, right?" Isabella suddenly turned to me, and I couldn''t help but be taken aback and go into thought. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know."

    "You''re a billionaire. It''s a chance given to you by the universe to help others," Isabelle said in a soft tone, looking straight at me.

    She spoke with emotion that made me feel like she was someone in need of this charity, and then she turned back to the menu.

    The moment just came and went. When Isabella faced the thin book in her hand, I had to blink and assure myself that our conversation had not been an imagination.

    Watching Isabella call out several dishes to our hearing, I committed her earlier words to mind and then laughed when Sophie interrupted the brunette.

    "You''re not calling the cheapest meals, right?"

    "What if I am?"

    Sophie reached to collect the menus, but Isabella moved it away and then pressed herself to me for protection.

    "Daddy, Sophie is being a bully."

    "Perhaps I should have opted to eat in the general hall or somewhere a bit public."

    With the way things were going, it was clear this date wouldn''t be anything like that with Sade, and with a sigh, I shrugged off the weird feeling bubbling in me.

    What mattered was that my girls were happy.

    ......¡­..

    At 8:20 am, Sunday, I stood with Isabella and Sophie at the boarding gate, waiting in a long line for our tickets to be inspected.

    Getting to taste new dishes and wines, especially foreign ones, the girls had experienced a pleasant evening at the restaurant.

    The previous night hadn''t involved any intense action, but at the moment, Isabella was leaning on me and had an arm wrapped around mine for support.

    Isabella wasn''t the only one, as Sophie was also on my other arm, the two girls wasted from once again indulging in alcohol.

    Hangover was a bitch.

    "We should have kept the jet," Isabella suddenly moaned, Sophie not failing to back her up some seconds later with a groan.

    "We''ll be taking first class, you won''t notice the difference."

    "Yes, we will," Sophie weakly fired back.

    Ignoring the several stares from around as two young beautiful women pressed their endowed bodies to mine, I put my hand on their backs and gently rubbed, looking to soothe their agony in any way.

    "Daddy, I love¡ª" Sophie groaned, and I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed because the woman ahead of us heard her and turned around.

    "I love you too, sweetie."

    "Me too, I love you," Isabella said but in a more subdued tone, poking my side. Looking down at her, I chuckled as I noticed her peeking around to make sure no one had heard her.

    "I love Bebe too."

    The minutes passed and the line slowly moved forward, but then Denise, whom I had already long told goodbye at the lobby, quickly walked up to me.

    She paid no attention to the drowsy girls and fixed me with an urgent gaze.

    "We need to talk."

    "Alright, you two, support each other. I need to go handle some business."

    There was a bit of grumble from the girls, but I slipped away and, moving to an empty spot with Denise, heard the news.

    "Gigs was attacked. He''s okay, but Grace has been kidnapped."

    Denise came along with three women to London, and these three women were Isabella, Sophie, and Grace.

    Denise had brought along Grace, fearing that my disappearance was linked to either Chase''s family or the mess at the company.

    Having no interest or desire to meet the woman, especially considering the words I had last spoken to her, I had kept Grace staying in a separate suite with Gigs.

    Not trusting the woman, rather than have her fly with us to Silicon Valley, I had Gigs return with her to Michigan and wait for Denise there.

    Now she had been kidnapped, and my brain had to strain over someone I would have no problem dropping from a bridge.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Pleasured And Aggrieved

    The flight to Los Angeles didn''t take long. Within 2 hours and some minutes, we touched down at the city''s international airport and exited the plane.

    Entering the airport lobby, we were quickly approached by Nadia, who wore a stoic expression. Helping the girls with some of their baggage, she led us to the car park.

    "Do you have a thing for stuck-up secretaries?" Sophie leaned in and whispered to me.

    "They are hardworking and obedient. I can''t say the same for you."

    "Hey, I can be a secretary too."

    "I''d probably fire you on the first day."

    "No, you won''t. I''ll drain your dick and feed you any time of the day. Something tells me she won''t."

    Hearing Sophie''s argument, I moved my gaze to Nadia, and watching her move, licked my lips.

    The trip to Europe had caused me a major delay, but now that I was back, I planned to resume the conquering of my secretary.

    Directing Nadia, who was in the driver''s seat, rather than return the girls to their parents'' houses, I took them to Sophie''s place as they requested, and this time helped them move the heavy load their feminine hearts had acquired.

    "Won''t you stay?" Isabelle asked, her gaze clear and free of wariness.

    Standing in the living room, I was completely ready to depart, but I could not ignore the needy look in her eyes.

    "Are you forgetting you''re supposed to be preparing for school tomorrow?"

    "A little fun won''t hurt," Isabella said, catwalking to me, reminding me that she was a woman and could be just as deadly as Sophie.

    "Please, Papi," she said when she got to me, one hand cupping my balls through my pants and the other stroking my cheek while she looked up at me with a pout.

    "I won''t listen to any excuses if I find out you somehow messed up tomorrow."

    "I won''t," Isabella smiled brightly, grabbing my arm and leading me over to the couch. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sitting and spreading my legs, I watched as the dark-haired beauty expertly undid my belt, unzipped my pants, pulled them down, and then took out my meat.

    Pressing it to her nose, Isabella took in a long whiff. Squeezing my still soft meat and then licking around, she put the top in her mouth, instantly devouring nearly all of my cock and then beginning to suck.

    Pushing her hair to the back, I kept my gaze locked on Isabella''s as she bobbed her head on my rod, having it gradually harden in her mouth.

    Rather than be pushed back by my enlarging length, Isabella swallowed it, and in the tight, warm confines of her throat, my cock fully awoke.

    Having the entire 7.5 inches in her mouth, Isabella''s eyes widened, and it wasn''t just the length that she had to deal with, but the girth, which pressed and widened her throat.

    "Talk about stuffed like a bunny," a voice said from behind me, the owner leaning over the couch and wrapping their arms around my neck.

    "Is she doing it well, Daddy?" Sophie asked, her palms going over my chest, where she began pinching my nipples.

    "She''s being a wonderful girl."

    Filled with my dick, Isabella began moving her head up and down, her actions eliciting groans from me.

    I softly stroked her hair as she worked, and when she finally pulled her head off me, unable to suppress her need for oxygen, Sophie walked around, came before me, and fell to her knees.

    With two fingers, she lifted my drenched dick, her eyes going over the saliva that dripped down from it, and then leaning forward, captured the crown of my meat.

    From the side, rubbing her throat and refilling her lungs with oxygen, Isabella undid the buttons of her blouse, taking it off and dropping it to the side.

    Reaching behind her, she undid her bra, and then crawling forward, got between my legs beside Sophie. While the blonde focused on my crown, she went to my shaft.

    "I guess it''s going to be a while."

    ...........

    It took me a while to satisfy my two babies, and when I exited the car, I walked to a black Mercedes S-Class and had a look through the driver''s door.

    Within, Nadia had a couple of books open, and she was furiously scribbling down some notes.

    From her actions, it was obvious she had investigated the reason for my delay and then decided to use her time wisely.

    Knock! Knock!

    Tapping on the window, I got Nadia''s attention, her eyes widening, and she quickly opened the door.

    "Sir, I didn''t see you there."

    "No problem," I waved her off. "Move over, I''ll drive."

    There was a moment of hesitation from Nadia, and then she hurriedly packed up the open books around and crawled over to the passenger seat.

    I watched her butt as she moved and then took a seat, letting out a heavy breath. Just as I was about to turn the car key, though, Nadia spoke.

    "Sir, am I an annoyance to you?"

    The woman''s gaze was fixed solid on me, and looking into her eyes, I shook my head.

    "No."

    "Do you look down on me?"

    "No, I appreciate you and the work you do."

    "With all due respect, sir, I seriously doubt that. I understand that you want your freedom and have your secrets, but not only did you go to Colorado without giving me a heads-up, you departed the continent without a single word to me."

    Nadia''s tone was calm and moderate as she spoke, and it had my hands frozen until she was done. I turned the key and started the car engine.

    "Vrooom," the smooth sound of the engine echoed.

    "When did you buy the car?"

    My question stunned Nadia, whose heart was still heavily thumping after just letting out her grievance.

    Clearing her throat, she pushed some strands of her hair to the back and gave me an answer.

    "Last week."

    "I thought you were going to find a driver. What happened?"

    "I was going to, but then changed my mind. If you want to be driven, I''ll drive you. If we urgently need a driver, though, I have one on standby."

    Nodding, I put the car in gear and drove out on the road, nodding my head as I rolled down the window.

    "Did she scold you?" I suddenly asked.

    "Who?"

    "You know who."

    "Yes."

    "How bad?"

    "She made me feel incompetent."

    "Do you think she was in the right?"

    Nadia took a few seconds to think, and then her shoulders fell.

    "She wasn''t completely wrong."

    It wasn''t a direct answer, but I was satisfied with it.

    "Well, I''m also sorry for disappearing on you. I''ll do my best to keep you in the loop."

    "Thank you."

    "You want to know where I went?"

    "Should I?"

    "Very good question," I chuckled.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Found Out

    By the time I arrived in front of my apartment building, the sun was absent and the sky had darkened, clouds gathering with the promise of a downpour.

    Switching off the engine, I rolled my shoulder and turned to Nadia, who had a bottle of milk in her hand and was sipping from a straw.

    "I see you like it."

    Scrunching her face, my prideful secretary looked away but mumbled a yes.

    "Good."

    Before going home, I had decided to take my Nadia to lunch and stuff her belly. Of course, she was against the idea, but unfortunately for her, I was the boss.

    "You''ll be going to school tomorrow, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Good. I''ve been in contact with Sade over the past weeks. She''s been quite willing to help mitigate the damage from your absence. I told her you were on a business trip."

    "Oh. I didn''t expect that."

    Nadia went silent for seconds, pondering her next words before speaking.

    "I can''t say much since there is no precedent, but Sade seems to find you quite favorable."

    "Favorable? Is that the best word you can use?"

    "When it comes to Sade, yes. Her mind works in mysterious ways."

    "Okay. How is she feeling now? She was quite grumpy the last time we spoke. I thought it was her period, but thinking on it now, perhaps it was just the last feelings of grief causing her to lash out."

    "Grief?" Nadia looked at me, confused.

    "Her cousin Rita."

    There was silence in the car for a while as both Nadia and I stared at each other, realizations echoing in our minds.

    "She has no cousin, does she?"

    "No," Nadia replied, looking away, and I shook my head.

    "Don''t tell her anything about this. Is that clear?"

    "Yes, but what are you going to do?" Nadia quickly looked back at me.

    "Nothing," I shrugged.

    "I''m sure there''s a good explanation for why she would tell you she lost her cousin," Nadia offered.

    "Why are you speaking like I''m going to hunt her or do something unreasonable? It''s just a lie. It''s not like she''s obligated to tell me the truth."

    Having nothing to say, Nadia slowly nodded, and I chuckled as I got out of the car.

    Moving back to the driver''s seat, Nadia gave me one last look, her expression complicated, and then she started the engine.

    Waving at her, I watched her drive away, and then I turned and headed into the tall structure behind me, not once pondering what I had just learned.

    "Perhaps I should buy this building."

    There was no monetary reason behind the idea other than me feeling nostalgic, and minutes later when I got up to Martha''s floor, I paused.

    "Echo."

    My expression slightly tightened, my brows raising as I found the apartment empty¡ªneither the mother nor daughter present.

    "No need to hurry the chaos."

    Shaking my head, I climbed up the stairs, and when I reached my apartment door and looked at the door after mine, my heart tightened and I was hit with a wave of weakness.

    I felt like turning around and heading for the airport but suppressing the anxiety in me, I unlocked my door and went in.

    Just as Denise said, my apartment was clean and free of dust. Everything was set in order, and even my dirty laundry had been done.

    The thought of Martha came to mind, and walking toward my bed, I did away with my clothes and collapsed on it.

    I had slept multiple times since I was last in this apartment, but at the moment, all my struggles seemed to pour back into me¡ªand in no time, I was fast asleep.

    I don''t know how long I slept, but when my eyes flickered open, there was a heavy downpour happening outside, and my phone¡ªback on my desk¡ªwas ringing.

    Which of the two woke me,I did not know, but the phone did earn my ire.

    Several pops resounded through my body as I got off the bed, and I groaned as I headed for my desk.

    "Speak of the devil."

    Tooon!!

    "Hello."

    "Hello."

    "..."

    "You sound relieved."

    "I am relieved."

    "Why are you relieved?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nadia told me you''re back. Will you be coming to school tomorrow?"

    "You haven''t answered my question."

    "You haven''t answered mine."

    "..."

    "Why did you call me if you''re just going to be a hard-ass?"

    "My ass is not hard."

    "Says who?"

    "Says me."

    "We can''t be sure¡ªthat''s just your biased opinion. I''ll need to check it to be sure."

    "I don''t need your opinion. And besides, Nadia has checked and she agrees with me."

    "She''s your friend¡ªshe''s biased."

    "..."

    "I''m relieved you''re back safe and sound."

    For this sentence, Sade''s voice was soft and full of care, and my mind couldn''t help but go to the gutters.

    "Thanks."

    "So will you come to school tomorrow?"

    "I will. Anything special happening?"

    "Yeah. There are happenings you need to catch up on.

    Also, we have a test today, and at first, my thought was to have the lecturer give you a pass, but I think it''s better if you come to school real early and I help you prepare for it."

    Taking the phone away from my ear, I looked at the name of the caller with squinted eyes and then brought it back close.

    "When did you become so caring?"

    "Maybe Nadia didn''t tell you this, but you''ve missed two tests and have four more scheduled to take place within the next four days.

    Do you want me kind or mean?"

    "Depends where we are, pretty."

    "Will you be coming?"

    "Yeah, sure."

    "We''ll meet at the library by 5:00 a.m."

    "That''s early," I muttered, but Sade didn''t entertain my comment.

    "Bye."

    "Bye," I said to a call that had already ended.

    Placing my phone back on the table, I turned back to my room, idly observing it.

    I looked at the kitchen after, then stared at the window¡ªand in the end, gave up.

    There was a little hunger in me, but nothing beat sleeping while it rained.

    I dived under the covers with a smile, going to Wonderland in the space of seconds.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Leveled Up

    Old habits die hard.

    No alarm needed to ring for me to push up from the bed by 4:21 and hurriedly go take a bath.

    There was no time for my morning workout, so I had to skip that and find myself something to eat.

    There was cereal, and it was good, but I found my body dissatisfied as I packed my bag and stepped out of my apartment.

    The rain had stopped, but the sky was still dark, and the sun could already be seen on the horizon. Moving quickly, I reached Martha''s floor and did a quick scan of the family''s apartment, smiling when I saw they were fast asleep.

    "Cute."

    Going down to the car lot, I wasted no time in getting into my BMW and driving off.

    I entered the school library around 5:30 and, gulping at the sight of a few people who were actually studying at this ungodly hour, I sought out my big-breasted Sade.

    "You look nice," I said after noticing the red ribbon she had used to pack her hair and the scattered books on the table.

    There was a shine to Sade''s lips, and she actually wasn''t wearing her usual gown or shirt and skirt. Sade rather had on blue jeans and a white top.

    I wished I could see what her ass looked like in this getup, but the young woman was seated.

    "When did you change your wardrobe?"

    "Recently. The cold has been affecting my legs lately," Sade answered, flipping the page of a book in her hands.

    I was about to take the seat on a chair opposite her, but she patted an empty chair that had already been placed right beside her.

    Thinking nothing of it, I took a seat, and almost immediately a book opened to the start of a particular chapter was moved from the center of the table and placed in front of me.

    "Start studying."

    I was stunned for some seconds and then let out a hard smile. I had a line of studying sessions booked with Sade but had failed to engage in them due to my busy schedule.

    Taking the book she had moved to my front, my forehead scrunched as I hadn''t even been aware that the test was on Math, and Sade offered some additional words.

    "The test will be held at 11:00 a.m. Try to do as many exercises as you can. Your problem here should be the advanced methods, so when you come across them and can''t solve them, tell me so I''ll help you."

    "Sure, thanks," I muttered, and then immediately, I began studying.

    Two hours went by, and I was flipping a page when Sade caught my hand.

    Since arriving at the desk, Sade who was engrossed in whatever book she was reading, hadn''t looked up at me, but now her eyes bored into mine with a certain confusion, and she reached for the extra book beside me where I had been solving my problems.

    "How many have you done?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "16."

    She flipped through the book, her eyes scanning through the writings, and then she spoke. "I thought you travelled for work."

    "I did."

    "Nadia said you were very busy. Is that true?"

    "I was."

    "So then, how do you know all this? Optimization theory was just touched on last week, barely properly explained, and yet you know how to use all its methods¡ªnumerical, classical, evolutionary."

    Still flipping through the pages, Sade was in a state of shock, and I who initially thought she was exaggerating, also entered a state of shock.

    Sure, I was from the future, but it had been many years since I last touched this theory¡ªworse off, since it became obsolete.

    I had no business knowing how to deal with all these problems, and yet I solved them like I had already studied them. The methods and answers naturally came to me.

    "I did make some time to look over some schoolwork while away," I lied when Sade looked back at me, and she shook her head, accepting my words.

    "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have had us meet so early, and I wouldn''t start you up on this topic."

    "Well, I don''t mind seeing you first thing in the morning."

    Sade wasn''t impressed.

    "You''re beginning to develop an unhealthy love for women."

    "Not women¡ªyou."

    "Sure," Sade drawled, and dropping the book in her hand, she picked up the textbook and flipped to a new chapter.

    "Discrete Mathematics. It wasn''t taught in school, but there is a strong chance that questions on it will pop up.

    We don''t have much time, so I''ll give you a rundown on it, so we can get to looking at its problems."

    "Okay."

    Nodding her head, Sade moved her chair even closer and, leaning my way, began explaining.

    "Discrete mathematics deals with graphs, logic, and finite sets. It studies objects that are¡­"

    Focusing on what Sade was pointing out and listening to her teachings, I observed three things¡ªwell, that is, aside from the beautiful scent coming from her hair.

    One was that Sade was quite passionate about helping me. She wasn''t doing this because of some favor Nadia had asked her.

    The second was that the coldhearted woman was actually quite good at teaching¡ªeven more so than me, who had a good history of tutoring people.

    As for the third, it was that everything Sade was saying, I already knew.

    Looking at the contents on the opened page, information appeared in my head, but the problem was that I had no memory of ever studying this work.

    I gave it a few minutes to be sure of what was happening and, in the end, the conclusion was final: I somehow knew everything that Sade was explaining to me.

    There was no doubt in my mind that this was the work of the system, and knowing this ability could only be related to Mentor, I immediately went for an explanation.

    After my stint in Colorado, Mentor had upgraded¡ªit seems I should have paid it a bit more attention.

    [MENTOR (0/20):

    This powerful skill creates a connection between the host and his target, helping the host better impart knowledge of any kind to his target.

    The skill is divided into levels and can be activated at no cost.

    The host is currently at Level 2.

    General: Improved communication. Lessons resonate emotionally, making the students respect and remember you more.

    Sugar Babies: Learning at a much-accelerated rate, they prioritize your advice over others, becoming slightly possessive and protective of their connection to you.

    Personal Benefit: Within a 100-meter range, open knowledge from those you tutor becomes accessible to you.

    Level up: (2/20 kills)

 Chapter 223 - 223: Latest

    They say that in the process of teaching others, you also teach yourself and understand things better.

    Though I already knew everything she was saying, I kept my mouth shut and paid attention to every word leaving Sade''s mouth.

    Since she was being honest about helping me, I figured I might as well let her help herself.

    Not to arouse any suspicion or invite questions I didn''t want to answer, I asked questions in tricky areas, amused when Sade lit up in these moments.

    Minutes went by, and I was left to my own devices, and then at a point, both I and my body were tired.

    Grrrrrrrrrr!

    The cry from my belly drew Sade''s attention, and she turned to me, surprised.

    "Hungry already?"

    "I only had cereal before coming."

    "Even so, it''s still too early."

    Hearing her, I raised my brows, and she hurriedly checked her phone.

    "Oh, my bad. It''s already 9:42. Let''s get you something to eat before we head to class."

    "That''s nice, but aren''t you worried about whether I''ve learnt enough?"

    Folding the page in her book to mark it, Sade gave me a deadpan look.

    "I hate men who gloat."

    "Do you know I have a big dick?"

    "The universe has to be put on trial for wasting such a valuable brain on you."

    "That''s cold," I said, holding my chest in mock play.

    "Don''t die close to me," Sade said with a snort.

    Leaving the library, we had breakfast at the cafeteria and then headed to class where I received numerous looks. It was a reminder that I was still some sort of public figure.

    Taking my usual seat at the back of the class, I was surprised when Sade wished me luck before continuing forward, sticking to her usual position.

    "Wow. I guess all I had to do was disappear and make her miss me."

    Ten minutes before time, the lecturer stepped into the class, but it wasn''t the strict, female intellectual I had been expecting.

    A tall, slim man with glasses walked in with familiarity, a smile on his face as he greeted the class and, without introduction, began sharing question scripts.

    "Seems this isn''t his first time coming. But where is Dr. Rachel?"

    Within seconds, everyone went silent, and in minutes, we were all looking down at our desks and answering questions.

    The test lasted for over an hour, and when it was over, the class similarly ended. I remained seated, staring at the front of the class where Sade was being flocked by a number of students.

    "Man, where did you go?" a boisterous voice suddenly sounded, an idiot stopping beside my desk.

    "I heard the police took you in on drug charges. Guess you gave up enough money to save yourself from prison. Did you save your butt though?"

    "Who says I went to prison?" I looked at James.

    Sure, the guy had a lot of places he needed to work on, but I didn''t consider him stupid enough to start up rumors.

    "The secret''s already out, Marcus, no need to hide it."

    "James!"

    A sharp call came from behind. The narrowed eyes of a lioness focused on the man, making him shiver. He hurriedly whispered to me with a smirk,

    "By the way, in case Sade didn''t tell you, you''ve been impeached and called up by the student union."

    Watching him walk away, I wondered if he had been dropped on his head as a baby, then looked back to Sade and the rest of the class who were now looking at me.

    "Explains the earlier stares."

    It took Sade a while, but when she was done, she headed straight for me.

    Taking note of her movement, I followed the way her hips swayed in her jeans, especially loving the full display of her long legs.

    "Hey," Sade said, sitting beside me.

    "Hey," I said, turning to her slightly scrunched face.

    "How was the test?"

    "Is that a question?" I replied, getting a smile out of her.

    Though I had faced some difficulties, answers had poured straight into my head.

    "That''s good."

    "Last night, you said you wanted to update me on the happenings in the school. Is James'' little stunt a part of it?"

    "Yeah." Sade ran her hand through her hair.

    "Three significant things happened during your absence.

    The first is that talks of you being a drug lord began circulating through the department and then the faculty.

    People have been watching the upgrade to your life. I guess someone came up with their own theory.

    To my knowledge, the rumour hasn''t gotten to the rest of the school, but it''s reached the ears of the lecturers enough for you to be looked at with more scrutiny.

    You have nice hands."

    I had been tapping my fingers on the table while Sade spoke, and at some point, the woman placed her palms over mine and began rubbing them.

    "Thanks."

    Flipping my hand over and tracing her finger over my palms, she continued like her actions were perfectly normal.

    "Second is that Margaret Rath, one of the students in our faculty, was murdered. It happened just three days after you disappeared."

    For the rumors concerning me, Sade had been relaxed and unbothered, but as she spoke about this death, her playful hands went weak, and her tone grew somber.

    "What happened?"

    "Her head was slammed into a wall, the impact cracking her skull and killing her instantly.

    A heavy investigation was launched into it, but other than knowing that it was done by a really strong individual, the police have been unable to find any suspects, and neither are there any witnesses.

    The news shocked the school and kept people scared. She wasn''t raped or mugged¡ªjust plainly killed.

    Rumors of a serial killer began spreading, but with no other incident, that thought has died down and a lot of the scare has faded.

    It''s still advisable to be cautious though."

    "And you say she''s from our faculty?"

    "Yes." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do you have any idea if there''s another Margaret in our faculty?"

    "No, why?"

    "I believe I know the woman," I shrugged.

    "I see," Sade said, pressing her hand down on mine and entwining our fingers.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Home/The Solution

    Margaret Rath. I could still remember when she had first walked up to me.

    The young woman came with a cherry smile, but all I saw were her swaying hips.

    "Let''s be friends," she had said after introducing herself to me and getting to know my name.

    "Why?"

    "You have money, I have a body you like. Do we need any other reason?"

    "Your body is good, but with my money, I could get better ones."

    "Perhaps, but they won''t be able to ride you as well as me."

    Rather than considering her offer, my mind had gone to thinking about when the girls in 2002 became so bold.

    Our conversation that day hadn''t led anywhere, though, as she had pulled away, telling me to consider her words a joking introduction.

    The second time Margaret and I met was the last time we saw each other, and it had been on the day I travelled to Colorado.

    That day, Margaret had been asking me to come tutor her.

    Needing to meet Angela and ask about Lucy, I had turned her down, but now, considering the elements around my life, I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to her request.

    "Okay. You said three things, what is the third?"

    "It''s not something too heavy, but considering your relationship, I thought I should inform you if you didn''t already know that Dr Racheal won''t be with us for the rest of the semester."

    "I didn''t know that. What is the reason for her absence?"

    "Family, apparently. Perhaps a divorce."

    I might not be the most caring man on the planet, but after spending the last days with Sophie, I was more than sure that her parents were nowhere near getting a divorce.

    Dr Racheal was dealing with something else, and I couldn''t help but think it was her research, but then, if that was true, why would she hide it?

    "Thanks," I said after processing the latest information.

    "No problem. What are you going to do about the student union?"

    "Who?"

    Sticking with me for the remaining minutes, when the next lecturer came in, Sade returned to her seat at the front, and that was how the rest of the day passed.

    At 3 PM, classes were ended for the day, and I walked out with Sade by my side, the woman looking through her bag as we moved.

    "I can''t find it. I don''t think I brought it to school."

    At the start of today, I had four tests to take in the next four days, but by the end of my classes, the number had increased to five tests in the same period.

    For my other four tests, Sade offered to lend me her notes, and while she offered to do the same for the latest addition, it seemed she hadn''t brought along the notes.

    "It''s okay, I''ll just use the textbook," I told the unhappy female.

    "That won''t be enough. You know what, just follow me home."

    "Huh?"

    "Yeah. I''ve been thinking about how best to help you, and the thought of taking you home has been popping in my mind a lot.

    With Professor Roy''s test happening tomorrow, it means you''ve got two tests to deal with. Two tests you are woefully prepared for.

    Just reading textbooks won''t help. At my place, I have a wealth of resources, and I could properly tutor you."

    "Hmm, why not just come to my place?"

    "No. I already gave you a chance to bring me there, but you considered making money more important."

    I didn''t have a strong argument for Sade''s words or want to, and remembering my levelled-up MENTAL, I was also interested in exploring its capabilities a bit more.

    "Will your parents be cool with this?"

    This was my only worry, and Sade nodded without much thought.

    "They''ll be fine."

    "You do remember I''m a guy, right?"

    "Yes."

    While scrunching my face at the new development, I slowed my steps and allowed myself to get a perfect view of Sade''s moving ass.

    "You have a great ass," I said loud enough for just her to hear.

    "Thanks, but don''t think of doing anything stupid in my place."

    "That''s a tall order."

    "I''m serious," Sade said, turning back to me.

    Not slowing my steps, I walked till the distance between us was but an inch, and then I brought my head close to that of the stoic-faced female, ignoring the stares we were getting.

    "I''m groping you the first chance I get inside that house."

    ......

    A few times before, I had asked to take Sade home and she had refused, but now here she was, politely seated in my car, looking a bit excited that we were going to her place.

    The drive took us over 20 minutes, our destination seeing us leave much of the city and its bustle behind and begin driving into the outskirts. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I thought we would go farther, but Sade suddenly had me take a turn onto a dirt path surrounded by thick forestation.

    Slowing down, I looked to her for confirmation, and in response, the woman gave me a blank gaze.

    Shrugging, I did as she said, and after driving in the midst of trees for a while, the path went back onto a tarred road, this road painted a deep black and leading to a compound with a very tall and thick-looking fence.

    At the entrance of the compound was a gate as black as the road and tall as the wall, and when the car got in front of it, the gate automatically opened.

    "Oh, you have the remote?" I asked, turning to Sade and searching her hands.

    "No. The gate opens for anyone who comes here."

    "Anyone? Even thieves?" I joked.

    "Anyone."

    Still confused by Sade''s words, I stepped on the pedal and drove in, my eyes widening as I came before paradise.

    "Why did you stop?"

    Behold, I had stopped my car halfway into the compound, and I ignored Sade while carefully observing its interior.

    On both sides of the gate, just where my car stood, rather than guards, there were two maids, the two females dressed in long, proper uniforms and bowing their heads.

    Secondly, from where I parked, all I could see in my immediate vicinity was green, a vast garden lying before my eyes and a bungalow in the distance.

    This garden had a wide path that led from the gate to the bungalow, and at the several bends, there was a maid on both sides.

    The world in front of me looked unreal, but that wasn''t the main reason I had stopped.

    What had got me stepping on my brakes was the thick energy that saturated the compound and was pervading its way to me.

    It was neither Psion nor Ichor. It was powerful and unlike anything I had ever encountered.

 Chapter 225 - 225: #### Sacred

    "I can feel something."

    Normally, I would stay silent about such a thing, or in the worst case, turn around and leave. But I wanted to know what this new energy was, and secondly, I wanted to know who I was dealing with.

    "Was Sade just a normal young woman?"

    "You feel something?" Sade let out a smile, this one long and free. "What is it like?"

    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.

    "Hmm, first drive us in. I''ll show you."

    Curious, I nodded and stepped on the gas pedal, slowly running my tyres over the paved path in the garden. I passed maids who bowed as I reached them until I went past two tall pillars and came to a stop in a drive-through.

    There were two maids to our right waiting for us to get out of the car, but I stayed put and turned to Sade.

    "Come out," she chuckled, opening the door and leaving before I could speak.

    My eyes narrowed, but I stepped out, and the second I was out of the car, I froze, the hair on my skin standing and goosebumps rushing through my body.

    I wanted to summon Spell Breaker and point it at Sade immediately, but the little faith I had in her, and the absence of ill intent from her being, made me hesitate.

    "Don''t fight the feeling, it''s not harmful," Sade said, walking around the car and coming to my side.

    The tenseness and vigilance in my eyes were obvious, but Sade was not bothered by this.

    She held my hands and looked me in the eyes.

    "Just be calm. It''s nothing dangerous, just something new. The body can quite be biased against things it has never felt before."

    Sade''s voice was soothing, her expression innocent, her intentions pure, but how could I just allow the unknown energy in the air into my body?

    At the gate, the energy had seemed docile, but here inside the compound, I was blatantly being invaded.

    With Mind Breathing, I was able to stem off the invasion, but the unknown energy was rapidly whittling away my defense and would be pouring into me within seconds.

    I quickly regretted coming into the compound and honestly wanted to pull out Spell Breaker.

    "System, use Daddy Knows Best."

    [Name: ###

    Type: ###

    Trust: ###

    Affection: ###

    Fear: ###

    Loyalty: ###

    Horniness: ###

    Comment: The system can''t scan anyone in this environment.

    NEED: ###]

    The result totally surprised me, and it pushed me closer to the edge, but the lack of warning or hostility from even the system had me still being hesitant.

    "Echo."

    Activating Echo was the last straw for me before I went ballistic, but then.

    "Bam."

    Echo involved me releasing Psion and using it to communicate with the world.

    For this process to happen, Psion had to first leave my head, but just as this process was initiated, like they had seen their favorite meal, all of the energy in the air came rushing at me.

    Initially, every part of my body had been equally pressured, but at my actions, my head became the focus, and their invasion turned desperate.

    A wave of foreign energy poured into my head and the next second, I collapsed to my knee, my body going weak.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Energy from around poured into my head like it was a sinking ship, and my last sight as I passed out was Sade''s worried face.

    ..............

    When I regained consciousness, I opened my eyes to find myself in a dimly lit room and several small planets placed together to form a circle, floating above my head and rotating.

    "Did I die?"

    It took me some seconds, but eventually, I recognized the structure above me as holograms, and I followed their movement for some seconds, only stopping when a headache began building up.

    "Urghhh," I groaned, rubbing my forehead.

    "Hey." A voice softly called, Sade''s face appearing above me.

    "Hey," I called, the last events flashing through my head, and I wondered what she was up to.

    "Are you okay?"

    Keeping silent, I pushed myself up, surprised when Sade put a hand behind my back to help me up.

    I looked at my hands, noticing they were unbound, and then stared at Sade, who had both a worried and bashful expression.

    "Sorry, I didn''t think you would react that badly. I wanted it to be a surprise."

    "A surprise?" I thought to myself in disbelief, checking on the energy in my head, surprised to see that all was in order.

    Feeling for the surroundings, I noticed that the foreign energy was gone, and with a bit of hope, I called upon the system once more.

    [Name: ###

    Type: ###

    Trust: ###

    Affection: ### S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fear: ###

    Loyalty: ###

    Horniness: ###

    Comment: The system can''t scan anyone in this environment.

    NEED: ###]

    "Why?"

    The system''s answer was absurd to me. All this while, it had stood above all¡ªyet for some reason, this location was giving it a headache. What was this place?

    [.....]

    "Seriously, are you this unreliable?"

    [For the duration of your stay in this location, all system services are unavailable.]

    "What!!!"

    [Before you go panicking, know that you are on sacred grounds. You are safe here.]

    Every word the system spat out was surprising, but before I could pester it some more, Sade caught my attention.

    "My father calls it the Earth''s Breath. It takes away all the stress and fatigue in one''s body and gives them peace."

    My brows raised in lack of faith, and Sade sighed, folding her hands, disappointment oozing off her.

    "This is why I didn''t want to bring you to my place."

    "You''re making this sound like it''s my fault."

    "It is.

    You know, I thought after the time we had spent together at the library we would have at least built something but I was wrong.

    All you had to do was trust me, but like I was the very enemy of your life, you did the exact opposite of what I said."

    "I''m a very cautious person," I said, swinging my legs off the table I had been placed on.

    "Echo."

    Without problem this time, a 3D model appeared in my head, but the model showed me only this room.

    Outside of this room was darkness¡ªit was like Sade and I were in a box floating in space.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Earths Breathe

    "Where are we?"

    "An underground room. My dad comes here from time to time for some of his special research.

    It''s foolproof against the Earth''s breath, which is quite ironic since it''s underground."

    With Echo, I had already gotten a full picture of the room, knowing that it was partitioned into three sections separated by thick glasses hidden by the darkness around us.

    Currently, we were in the middle section, and I inspected the other two sections, looking for anything of interest but finding none.

    There were just machines and computers in the other rooms, and most of them were covered with thick cloth.

    "Do you want to remain here or will you stop being a scaredy-cat?"

    At Sade''s comment, I observed her and pushed off the bed.

    From her tight expression, it was clear I had really upset her by my decision not to trust her back in the driveway.

    "How long have I been out?"

    "Not long, just about 30 minutes. I don''t know why, but you got some kind of backlash. My dad said it''s nothing serious though," Sade grumbled, and it was funny to see her being so petty.

    Nodding, I headed for the door at the end, hearing her footsteps as she followed behind.

    "You said I should trust you, right?" I turned to Sade when I reached the door, extending my hand to her.

    "Yeah," Sade petulantly nodded, taking my hand.

    "Then I trust you."

    Getting a small smile to break out on Sade''s lips, I turned the knob with my other hand and, through it, led us into what was a glass corridor.

    "One of the essences of this place is the plants my father has planted both below and above the surface.

    He says the greenery is one of the things that makes this place give off the breath of the Earth," Sade said, closing the door behind her.

    As we entered the corridor, other than the tall green plants I noticed behind the glass walls, another thing I noticed was the presence of foreign energy in the air, the one Sade''s father called Earth''s breath.

    "I would like to see this man."

    Compared to that of the compound, the energy in here was in smaller quantity, and bringing me to a stop by my arm, she looked up at me while entwining her fingers.

    "It will be stronger out there. Get a good feel for it in here."

    Much softer than normal, it seemed Sade naturally let off a lot of her guard when she was back at home or maybe it was because she had seen me pass out and felt guilty.

    "Take deep breaths and sink into the sweet feeling. It might feel too good to be true, but trust me, it''s genuine and honest. Close your eyes so you can better feel it."

    I wasn''t sure about the honesty part, but the system said this place was safe, so I listened to Sade.

    "How did you get me down here?"

    "The maids."

    "You mean it was a bunch of women that carried me?"

    "Yeah. Do you feel violated?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m a man. Being carried by a woman doesn''t leave the best of tastes."

    "Hmm, but you''re okay with carrying other women."

    "I take no joy in carrying women. I find pleasure in carrying women special to me."

    When I finished speaking, I opened my eyes and was pleasantly surprised to see a red blush climb onto Sade''s cheeks.

    "The last time you blushed this sweetly was back on our date. I quite enjoyed it."

    My words had Sade look down and, to my surprise, she took a step closer to me.

    "I never said this, but so did I."

    Standing on her toes, she gave me a peck and, turning around, immediately pulled me forward.

    "You did well here. Let''s go climb back up."

    Indeed, I had warmed up to the foreign energy, and just like Sade said, I let it flow into me.

    I had been vigilant against being mind-controlled during the process, yet now I was gradually becoming saturated with a sense of peace.

    Every step I took saw my shoulders relax, the tension in them disappearing, and when we went through another door and began climbing up a series of stairs, I questioned Sade.

    "From what I''ve seen, it seems your family is not an ordinary one."

    "No, we aren''t."

    "Anything I should know about your father before I go up there?"

    "Well, he''s really chill, so just be yourself."

    "What of your mom?"

    "Compliment her head tie, and you''ll be good."

    "What''s a head tie?" my face scrunched.

    "You''ll see."

    It took us but a few minutes to arrive at another door, and going through it, I had to wonder if I was in a palace.

    "How can the ceiling be so high? It doesn''t look this big from outside."

    "Oh, rather than being built up, the house is built down¡ªa single-story building down."

    The idea was weird, but I kept silent and let Sade lead me forward, keeping an eye on both where we were going and the energy rushing into my head and body.

    Every pore of my skin was being invaded, and by the time Sade and I walked before a silver double door, I felt as light as a feather.

    "Guess what''s behind here," she said, turning to me.

    "The library."

    Sade''s excited smile stayed on her face for some seconds, and then slowly it broke away and turned into a pout.

    "How did you know?"

    For this, I did not use Echo. I had already learned my lesson.

    "You love to read, and from what I''ve seen, your father is an academic, a scientist, possibly.

    It''s only right that you''re excited to take me to the place you most love in this building.

    Am I right or wrong?" I said, moving forward and putting my arm around Sade''s waist.

    I pulled Sade close to me, and her face reddened at our proximity.

    "I said you shouldn''t touch me."

    "Would you prefer I start ripping you now?"

    "....."

    To my surprise, Sade went silent, her eyes going shut, and feeling the anticipation in her bones, I leaned forward and pecked her forehead.

    "Who would have thought you are a naughty girl that likes to be groped."

    "I''m not."

 Chapter 227 - 227: Favour

    I had a grin on my face as I teased Sade, and when I let her go, I fixed my eyes on her butt, my gaze lecherous and my tongue over my lips.

    There was no one in the long corridor we were in, and I had no qualms about blasting Sade with a taste of the lust within me.

    Doing all this, I thought I would make the woman uncomfortable. However, as she moved away from me toward the double door, she maintained a grin, and when she finally pushed both doors open, she turned and waved me over.

    "Come."

    Within the room was total darkness, and Sade waited until I moved right beside her before raising her hands and clapping.

    As two bulbs came on, I raised a brow at a library having this feature. My eyes landed on the desk close to the door and five long bookshelves placed behind it. Then, a second later, another two bulbs lit up, revealing around a dozen more shelves at the back. In the next second, over six large chandeliers hanging from a much higher ceiling came on.

    From the chandeliers, shelves more than two times taller than the ones close to the door were lit up, and what had my eyes widening was the fact that they were all fully stacked.

    "What is this?" I asked, my face one of total shock.

    "My library."

    "Don''t drool," Sade said as she proudly walked in, leaving me at the entrance.

    It took me some seconds, but when I finally walked in, my steps were slow and my eyes went all over.

    Sure, this library was nothing compared to the one back at the university, but we were talking about a personal home.

    The library in front of me was big and stacked enough to serve as that of a prestigious high school.

    "Don''t think too much, this one is nothing compared to my dad''s personal library."

    Further shocked and unable to follow Sade''s advice, I walked around the library, reading the names of some of the books in wonder. Several minutes later, when I finally had my fill, rather than take me to her parents as I thought she would, she took me to the desk and slammed books in front of me.

    "We don''t have time. Let''s get studying."

    "What about your parents?"

    "We''ll meet them at dinner."

    Sade''s face was scrunched up tight, showing she was damn serious, and just like that, I spent the next two hours looking down at my book.

    Things continued until suddenly the light headache I had first felt when I woke up returned.

    At first, I ignored it, believing it would go away, but then the pain rapidly worsened, and I had to look up from the book open in front of me.

    Taking a breath, I felt for the state of my body to see if there was any invasion, especially in my head, but I found everything to be at ease.

    The earth''s breath, while in my head, was still flowing over my Psion like oil would over water, with zero reactions happening between them.

    I subtly put a hand to my forehead, rubbing it as the pain intensified, and I had begun worrying for my life when a sweet chime sounded.

    [Ding!! An opportunity to mutate your Psion using nature energy has been detected. The chances of it succeeding are 50/50. Do you want to proceed?]

    Though the notification surprised me, it was a welcome surprise, and I quickly read the information provided.

    "What are the benefits of this mutation?"

    [Normally, when Psion reacts with nature energy, it remains unaffected. The chances that your prolonged exposure to nature energy will lead to a mutation could never have been predicted.

    What this mutation will lead to and what would be its benefits are unknown.]

    "You said you know nothing about its benefits. What about its cons? What happens if the mutation fails?"

    [Normally, when a mutation fails, your head either explodes or you go insane, but for this mutation, the system will protect you.]

    "And what am I giving you in return for this protection?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Nothing. The chances that Psion will combine with nature energy are normally impossible. Something must have happened to make this impossibility a possibility, and while this reason cannot be deduced, this is an opportunity the system is very interested in.]

    "Just like that? Nothing for me to lose?"

    [If the mutation succeeds, depending on the output, you might very possibly lose some functions of the system or, in the worst case, the entire system.]

    "You''re joking, right?" I said after some seconds of silence.

    [No.]

    "Marcus, is everything alright?" Sade called, waving her hand in front of me.

    "Yeah, I''m just thinking," I answered strongly, ignoring the brightness that flashed in her eyes.

    The information the system had just shared was way too heavy. Even after confirmation, it sounded like a joke to me.

    "There is a chance that you will be eliminated from me, and yet you actually want to take that chance?"

    [Yes. For the greater purpose.]

    "That''s cold. So my life is worth less compared to you satisfying your curiosity about this mutation?"

    [Would you prefer I lied to you and let you carry out the process believing there was no harm?

    Great risks come with great rewards. If the mutation succeeds and things go in your favor, the benefits could be very well overwhelming.]

    "Could?" I quipped.

    "What happens if I refuse to carry out this mutation at all?"

    [Nothing. Other than losing species treatment from the system, everything remains the way it was.]

    "How long will it take?"

    [That cannot be accurately calculated, but a day is possible.]

    "Alright, I''ll do it. But know I''m doing this only for you. Left to me, I would have taken the safe path. My life is already great the way it is."

    Most recent events, among others, had shown me that the system was not the most powerful existence in existence and that it had been given to me by some grand entity for some unclear reason.

    Denise had sometimes mentioned to me that connections could very well be the line between success and failure, and taking her advice, I decided to create a connection between me and the system.

    The thought of having the system be in my debt was quite pleasing.

    !

 Chapter 228 - 228: Eccentric Family

    I hoped for a reply from the system in relation to my words, but it made no comment and went straight to business.

    [Ding!! Mutation process has begun.]

    It took me a while to digest what I had just gotten myself into, and minutes later I was back looking down at my book.

    Sade, who was enamoured with her book, paid me no mind, and it was only an hour later, when a maid came to call us for dinner, that we stood up, pop sounds ringing from our backs.

    "How did it feel reading in here?" Sade asked as we moved to exit the library.

    "Comfortable. The sense of peace kept me relaxed throughout. Even when I encountered a difficult situation, my mind was in check."

    I finished speaking, but Sade continued with her gaze on me, seemingly expecting more.

    "That''s all," I had to say.

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "You''re not obsessed and totally in love with reading? Weren''t you having an enlightenment that time I called you?"

    "No."

    Sade spoke with a passion that let me know she wasn''t lying about her expectations, but I found myself doubtful, as the only way I would have such feelings was if my mind was being influenced.

    Like it was an impossibility, it took Sade a while to come to terms with the fact that I was still... sane, and she shook her head.

    "You have a really strong mind. It explains why you faced such a strong backlash back at the drive-through."

    I did not comment on Sade''s words, and she led me out of the library and through to the end of the corridor where another double door led to a wide room that had just an average-sized round table at its center as the dining table.

    At the table were steaming bowls of food, and a man and woman, and I felt a bit self-conscious as I crossed the wide space between the entrance and the table.

    I didn''t even dare speak to Sade for fear of leaving an echo.

    "Marcus, this is my father and mother," Sade said when we finally got to the table, and I was left having to alternate between two scrutinizing gazes. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m Gale and this is my wife Lola. I''m happy to have you here at my house, Marcus."

    The man at the table had a head and chin full of white hair, and he also surprisingly possessed a muscular build. The glasses on his eyes and the white shirt he wore were the only things about him still fitting the image I had built of him in my head.

    Gale had a strong grip, and keeping his hands tightened around mine, he went on to further speak,

    "You gave the woman quite the stare when you passed out in front of the house. Hope you are alright now."

    "You didn''t have to say that."

    "Ouch."

    Before I could answer, Lola, who had gotten up along with her husband immediately after he finished his statement, delivered a chop to his right wrist. As he let go of my hand and cradled his wrist, she took hold of my free hand and pulled, forcing me to pay attention to her.

    "How are you feeling now? I see you''ve adjusted to the atmosphere here."

    Compared to her father, Sade had told me nothing about her mother, and looking at the woman from head to toe, I could glean nothing.

    Wearing a white shirt, the dark-haired woman had on a long black blouse, and along with a beautiful silver necklace, she had a hard white piece of cloth wrapped around her head.

    "I''m doing good, ma''am."

    "Don''t call me ma''am. Didn''t you hear what my husband said? I''m Lola."

    "Ehm." I looked to Sade for help, but she betrayed me and looked away.

    "Don''t be like that. You''re the first person Sade has ever brought home, and since for now she has decided to introduce you as a friend, then I would also like to be your friend."

    "Mom, you don''t need to tell him that," Sade complained, but her mother ignored her.

    Keeping her hand wrapped around mine, the woman put a strong gaze on me, and with a smile, I buckled.

    "Alright, I''ll call you Lola."

    "Good," she said, releasing my hand.

    "That''s a nice head tie, by the way."

    "Oh, you like it?"

    "Yeah, the white complements your dressing."

    "Thank you. I just wish my husband could see the same."

    Gale chose not to reply, and in peace, we sat down and focused on the meal before us.

    "Sade, I''ll serve your father, you serve Marcus. It''s good practice for when you both are together."

    The table went silent, and while I had no complaints at Lola''s words, Sade was blushing as red as tomatoes, her hands going through her hair.

    I had never seen Sade this expressive, and it was an eye-opener to me on how expressive the woman could be.

    "Why aren''t you serving yourself?" Sade asked when her mother was done dishing her and Gale''s meal and turned to us.

    "Well, I''m waiting for you. Didn''t you hear what Lola said?"

    "I''m not doing this for you anytime in the future," Sade mentioned, and then she went and served me.

    From the corner, I caught Lola winking at me, and looking at Gale who was happily digging into his meal, I wondered about the dynamic of this home.

    With Sade''s attitude, one would have thought that the woman had very strict parents¡ªa father who owned four German Shepherds and a mother who played with knives¡ªbut her parents were turning out to be actually chill people.

    "How did you find studying in here, Marcus? I find it surprising that Sade was able to get you here so fast," Gale said out of the blue as he cut into a piece of steak, and I was surprised that he brought up this same topic.

    "I found the library quite wonderful, sir, but I''m sorry to disappoint¡ªI failed to feel this enlightenment which everyone else seems to experience from it.

    Sade said it most likely has to do with my strong will."

    "There is no need to apologize. If your will is so strong that your mind can''t be affected, that is a good thing. It also shows that my daughter''s praises of you are not shallow."

    Seeing an opportunity to glean information from the main man himself, I was absorbed in the conversation and rearing to speak when the system made itself known.

    [Ding! Mutation failed.]

 Chapter 229 - 229: Again

    Here I was, getting in the groove, and the system decided to pop up such a horrible notification.

    "What do you mean, failed?"

    [Remember it was a 50/50 chance]

    "Yes, but I didn''t expect a failure. Aren''t you like a 100% guarantor?"

    [No]

    The answer was blatant, and it was my name being called that brought my attention back to the table.

    "Marcus, are you okay? This is the second time you''ve zoned out today."

    "Yeah, sorry, I''m fine." I turned to Lola, who had surprisingly asked the question.

    "If there''s a problem, no need to hide it from us. I understand that you initially faced a backlash from rejecting the environment. I''m a doctor, I know my way around the body."

    "Thank you, Lola, but I''m okay," I said, though inside, I was trying to pull my mind out of the gutters.

    All Lola had said was she knew her way around the body, and my thoughts began going out of control.

    "I believe him, that he''s fine," Gale said, shooting me a smile, and I cracked my lips in return.

    "You mentioned Sade praising me. I''m quite interested in what she said."

    "There is nothing there for you to learn about," Sade turned to me, but her father let out a chuckle and crushed her hopes.

    "Sade never tells us much about how things are at school. She prefers to just go and bring back top-grade results, but then one day, she came back and mentioned you."

    "Dad, do you really have to say this?" Sade muttered, her head bowed, and she idly pushed around the food on her plate.

    Her cheeks were so red that I, for a second, worried about her health.

    "Is this really the Sade I know?"

    On his end, despite seeing the state of his daughter, Gale did not pause in his words.

    "She couldn''t stop praising your intelligence and leadership skills. You defeating her in that election really made an impression on her."

    "I see. Thank you for telling me this, Sir."

    If Denise were here, she would beg to differ about these qualities mentioned of me, but the woman wasn''t here, and if Sade thought so of me, who was I to tell her otherwise?

    "No problem. I know my daughter, and if I don''t tell you this now, you''ll probably never hear it till you die."

    "That''s not true," an embarrassed voice sounded, but no one paid it any mind.

    Taking another bite of his meal, Gale continued.

    "Sade is always stuck in the library reading. She takes it as her holy grail..."

    The food tasted quite good, and I was surprised to find out that it was Lola''s handwork.

    The woman apparently travelled a lot, but whenever she was home, despite the availability of so many maids, she made sure to personally cook all the meals.

    "If I wasn''t a doctor, I would have been a chef," Lola mentioned.

    The dinner with the family went perfectly well, Gale and his wife were very ready to interact and get to know me.

    Not hiding much in the course of the conversation, I let it be known that I had ties to Ford Motors but didn''t go too deep.

    The revelation caused a subtle change in the atmosphere at the table. Gale looked at me a lot more focused and when dinner was over, Sade and I returned to the library.

    Reaching there, I moved to pack my books, but then was surprised when Sade sat down and began reopening the books she had closed.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Reading," she threw a glance at me.

    "Won''t you see me off?"

    "Where are you going?" Sade turned to me fully.

    "I need to get home."

    "Why? Stay here and read for the rest of the hours. Sleepover, and then tomorrow morning we go to school, and from there, you can go home."

    "You planned this from the moment you invited me over, didn''t you?"

    "Somewhat. I won''t force you to stay if you don''t want to. It''s just... my plan is sensible and effective.

    Given the long drive back to town and then your apartment, by the time you get home, you won''t have any more time or strength to study, those are wasted hours."

    Sade spoke sweetly and convincingly, and if that wasn''t enough, her eyes were literally begging me to stay.

    "I''ll stay then."

    A smile lit up on Sade''s face.

    "But you can''t be serious about us studying after just eating."

    "Why not?" Sade asked with surprise, like her actions were the perfect norm.

    "Your dad wasn''t being serious when he said you spend all your time in here, right?"

    "He was."

    "Don''t you jog, swim, exercise, go for a walk, bask under the sun... do something else other than reading?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No."

    "Even exercise?"

    "Already said no."

    "Then how do you have such an immaculate figure?" I walked over to Sade, going behind her chair.

    "I eat extremely nutritious and just enough. Also, didn''t you see my parents? They gave me very good genes."

    "True, especially your dad," I said, my hand going over Sade''s shoulder and falling on her breast.

    The young woman paused at my touch, but I showed no reaction to it.

    My fingers clamped down on Sade''s breasts, and I began squeezing and pulling on her mounds.

    "They''re soft," I leaned down and whispered into Sade''s ear from behind.

    It was silent throughout the library, and my voice softly filled the air as I spoke, sending goosebumps running through Sade.

    Wanting more and facing no resistance, I brought my right hand to the hem of her shirt, going under it, and I had just begun rubbing my way up her chest, feeling her skin when the system popped up once more.

    [Ding!! An opportunity to mutate your Psion using nature energy has been detected. The chances of it succeeding are 50/50. Do you want to proceed?]

    With there being no consequence to the failure of the mutation, it wasn''t hard for me to forget about it, but never had I expected to see this notification again.

    "Didn''t this already fail?"

    [Yes, but another chance came up]

    "You worked to create this second chance, didn''t you?"

    [I can''t say you''re wrong]

    While there were many missed opportunities with the failure of the mutation, there was also escaped danger, and seeing this system message once more, I was unwilling to put myself in that position again.

 Chapter 230 - 230: Sharing

    "Are the conditions still the same as before?" is what I first asked.

    [No]

    "Fuck."

    [If the mutation fails this second time, you risk the chance of death. The system will not protect you.]

    "Then what is there to ask me? Forget about the mutation then."

    At least the first time, I had a bit of backing. Now I had just been left hanging out in the open.

    How could I say yes to the system once more when it had proven that it could actually fail?

    [There is a precious incentive if you agree to the mutation though.]

    "No thank you."

    [Understood]

    With these last words, the screen in front of me disappeared, yet staring into emptiness, I found myself getting lost in thought, my heart squeezing in doubt of my decision.

    "This is the third time you''re spacing out. Are you okay?"

    "Huh?"

    Refocusing my gaze, I looked down to see Sade looking up at me, my hand still under her shirt.

    "Well, it''s just your body..." I started, but before any more words could leave my mouth, she pushed my hands away from her body.

    "Go take a seat. Let''s be focused." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sure."

    Silently, I returned to my seat at the table, shaking my head and opening my books.

    "Is everything okay?"

    "Yeah."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    From Sade''s look, it was obvious she knew that I wouldn''t normally have given up on her melons so easily, so I decided to distract her mind from the issue.

    "I think I might be having a bit of that enlightenment you and your dad talked about."

    "Really?" Sade asked doubtfully, but she leaned forward a bit too much to not be excited.

    "Yeah. I wonder too¡ªif you read so much, then how come you still need to follow teachers in class and even come to school?

    You should know everything we''re being taught by now."

    I asked this question to distract, but in the midst, I got interested in the answer. Unfortunately, Sade was dismissive.

    "Later. I''m busy." She flipped a page.

    Her reaction didn''t match her recent behaviour, yet as I looked down at a book and tried to forget what I had just learnt from the system, I soon began feeling glances being thrown at me.

    I wondered what had gotten into the woman, and on her own terms, she spoke out.

    "Do you want to know why?"

    "Why what?"

    "Your earlier question."

    Seeing Sade all tight and her eyes open wide, it was obvious she was excited for me to find out the reason and had been trying to suppress the feeling.

    "Why do you think I asked?"

    "Come." The woman stood to her feet, not bothered about my sarcastic tone.

    Thinking nothing, I stood, and without complaints, I followed Sade all the way to the other side of the library, my brow arching as she moved in front of a particularly tall shelf placed on the wall. She pulled down a brown book.

    Like some sci-fi scene, turning gears sounded from behind the shelf, and a portion of it broke apart and swung behind to reveal a door.

    "Come."

    Following behind, I was confused by how carefree the woman had become with me. She didn''t bother much to hide her feelings like before and was quite ready to share her life with me.

    She was the one who said we should focus on studying but now had taken me to some secret room.

    "Tada!!!!" Sade exclaimed, her hands spread open as I walked into a small, brightly lit-up room which had nothing but shelves filled with lit-up glass frames.

    At first, I was confused about what she wanted to show me, but then I focused on the frames and my eyes widened.

    {

    The Arclight Manuscript Society Medal

    The Kirin Trust Fellowship

    The Wexley Prize for Cognitive Innovation

    Blackrose Citation of Literary Intelligence

    The Morhain Index Honor

    Astra Nova Correspondence Scholar

    .....

    }

    There were still a few more frames with medals and certificates, but I had my fill and turned to Sade, understanding the cocky grin on her face.

    "If you have all this, why are you in the university?"

    "For the experience, and for you."

    The first part of her sentence made sense, but the second part, not so much.

    Sade had become bolder and could even have been said to have just made a confession.

    "How for me?"

    "Well, I had initially planned to stay only for a year and drop out or transfer to another university after some time, but your presence made me change my mind."

    "So you''re agreeing that you like me?"

    "No. What I''m saying is that your existence is relevant enough to make me want to stay close to you."

    Sade said these with a straight face, and I did not argue with her.

    "How old are you?"

    "Don''t you know it''s wrong to ask a woman her age?"

    "I didn''t think you would mind."

    "I do," I replied, looking at a large silver plate to the side of the wall.

    "Well, I''m not telling you. Let''s go."

    Grabbing my arm, Sade pulled me out of her mini hall of fame and closed the door, but as she turned to look at me, I took a step forward and, grabbing her arm, pinned her wrists above her with my left hand.

    "What are you doing?" Sade asked, her voice low as my face hovered before hers.

    Her cheeks were a bright red as we looked into each other''s eyes, and they darkened when I pressed my lips on hers.

    Not holding back, I moved my lips over hers, clamping mine on her bottom lip and sucking, then moving to her upper lip when she softened.

    My right hand stroked Sade''s cheek as we kissed, and seconds later, when my tongue finally entered her mouth, I moved my head to the helm of her clothes and sent it underneath.

    I squeezed her breast through her bra for some seconds, getting her breath heated, and then I grabbed on her clothes. Taking a step back from her, I grabbed her top with both hands and sent it going over her head.

    Sade was weak, and she readily let me take charge.

    Her eyes went down when she was before me in just her bra, the usually confident woman poking her fingers together.

    "You look cute," I muttered, surprised as her right heel dug into the ground and she replied,

    "Thank you."

    Smiling at her vulnerable form, I took off my shirt, exposing my chest to the world, and I grabbed Sade''s hands and put them on it.

    "How does it feel?"

 Chapter 231 - 231: Busted

    Though her hands were trembling, Sade gently moved her palms over my chest, applying a little pressure as she went down to my nipples and, to my surprise, rubbed over it.

    "It''s hard but at the same time soft," the woman said, biting her lips.

    Everything was going perfectly well, till Sade gathered her courage and looked up at me. The grin on my face made her eyes widen, and immediately she pushed me backward and moved to the left, away from me.

    "What are you doing."

    "You mean what are we doing," I corrected, my eyes going to her chest, which had on just her bra to hold her big pointy nipples.

    "Don''t look," she crossed her hands over it.

    "Or what?" I replied, moving forward.

    A different woman¡ªeven if she wanted it¡ªwould take steps backward, but not Sade.

    She matched my predatory stare with a hard gaze and stood her ground, looking up at me even as I put my hands around her waist and pulled her close.

    Sade wanted to say something, but then she gasped, and the reason for that was the hard, hard rod which was pressing against her stomach and her thighs.

    "How many times have you ever pictured this scenario?"

    "I''ve never."

    "Seriously?" I asked, seeing that she wasn''t joking.

    "Must you always be so rough and sexual? We are humans, not animals that are controlled by our basic instincts."

    "Aren''t we classified as mammals?"

    "Yes, but we are blessed to have a high thinking faculty. We should make use of that."

    "So then what about our carnal desires¡ªour need to mate?" I said, leaning down and kissing Sade''s neck, my hands going to her butt and grabbing them, my fingers finding them to be very soft. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Those are for procreation. Do you want to procreate with me?"

    Grabbing Sade''s ass cheeks and pulling them apart, feeling a shiver run through her, I paused with my kisses and looked at her.

    "Do you want to procreate?"

    "If it''s with you, I find myself very accepting, but I have criteria which you must meet to father my child."

    "Is that so."

    Giving no warning, I took my hands to Sade''s thighs and lifted her up, giving her some seconds to instinctively wrap her hands around my neck, and then I carried her forward.

    "Where are we going?" Sade asked, her voice meek and shaky as she buried her face in my neck.

    It was obvious that she had never been in such a position, and it was making her extremely shy.

    "Back to the table."

    I felt Sade''s body relax a little but paid it no mind. When we reached the front part of the library, I went for a table clear of books and, pulling out a chair, took a seat.

    "This isn''t the..."

    "Yeah, I know," I answered, my hands returning to Sade''s butt, watching as her face turned tomato red while she tried to come to terms with the fact that she was sitting on my boner, feeling the thick length of my cock pressing against her rear.

    "Do you want to ask how big my dick is or tell me about your criteria?"

    I was just teasing, but of course, Sade took it as a challenge. In a second, the discomfort she felt cleared from her face, and she even adjusted herself on my lap.

    Looking at me, an arrogant and superior look claimed Sade''s face, and an aura suffocating with pride poured out of her and washed over me as she began listing her criteria.

    "You must understand by now that I have very rich parents, but what you don''t understand is how rich, so I''ll spell it to you.

    My dad isn''t on any Forbes list or so, so don''t go searching, but he''s worth at least 100 billion.

    Whether you believe me or not, I don''t care, but that fact brings us to my first criteria, which is that the father of my child needs to be richer than him.

    Second, I understand not everyone can be as intelligent as me, so I''m willing to lower my standards, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be taking any Tom and Dick.

    My kids deserve the best of both worlds, can''t have their father diluting my intelligence.

    Third, he needs to be physically strong and skilled. Money goes a long way in offering safety, but so does personal strength.

    I don''t want a man who will whimper and snivel behind me if our guards get taken out.

    Fourth, I want a human, not a beast. I actually didn''t have this criteria before, but meeting you has made me add it. I don''t want a man whose mind revolves around sex. It''s barbaric.

    While there are still others, the last on my list¡ªwhich just so happens to be the most important¡ªis that my man has to be obedient.

    Someone who listens, a person that follows my directive and understands that they have to give their best.

    If you want the privilege of mating with me, Marcus, these are the criteria you must be willing to fulfill."

    "Hmm. You sound like a little girl telling her daddy what she wished for."

    "Are you making a mockery of what I just said?"

    While Sade spoke, my blood had been boiling within me.

    That Sade could manifest her aura wasn''t too surprising when one thought of the environment she stayed in, but for it to be suffused with so much pride¡ªit told of how much she had attained in life.

    "How old is she, really?"

    It seemed Sade was a genius, maybe something even more, and now, seeing the snobbish look on her face, I just wanted to take her into her room of fame and fuck her deep in the ass.

    "I''m not making a mockery, honey, I''m just thinking of how I''m going to fuck your ass."

    Sitting on my lap, Sade looked at me condescendingly at my words, but before she could let out a word, I ripped the bra on her chest, freeing her melons and letting her pointy nipples dangle before my eyes.

    My throat thirsted, and I wasted no time gobbling a nipple, but I had just begun sucking when a strict feminine voice sounded from behind.

    "What are the two of you doing?"

 Chapter 232 - 232: Taken Care Of

    Instantly, both Sade and I froze, and we didn''t need to look behind to know it was Lola, Sade''s mother, who had spoken.

    Looking up at Sade''s frozen expression, I gave her left breast one last hard suck, eliciting a gasp from her. Then, releasing her nipple, I tilted my upper body to the side and looked past her.

    With her shirt off and bra gone, there was no hiding what was going on, and after sneaking a glance at Lola, I sat back up straight.

    "It''s your mom."

    Slowly, Sade who had been frozen shifted her gaze and looked down at me, and she was not smiling.

    "Sade, get up from there and go get your shirt."

    I looked at the girl on my lap, waiting for her to do as her mother had said, but was surprised to see she was instead in a state of conflict.

    "Sade, didn''t you hear me?" Lola said a second time, her tone heightened, but this did nothing to change Sade''s expression.

    Smelling an escalation, a frown came to my face, but before I could let out a word, Sade spoke.

    "But his cock is hard and needs to be taken care of."

    "Heh."

    "I''ll deal with that, honey. Go get your shirt," Lola replied, her tone softened.

    The confusion in Sade''s eyes lingered for some seconds, and then she pushed to her feet, swung her right leg over my thighs, and headed to the back of the library where I had made my move.

    "Let me go help her find it," I said, feeling exposed now that I was in Lola''s line of sight.

    "Sit."

    As a good boy, I remained seated, my eyes trained on Lola, who had her arms folded over her chest and feet tapping.

    Sade took some time, but eventually, she returned, her shirt already worn. Not looking at me or acknowledging her mother, she left the library.

    I couldn''t put a finger on it, but Sade felt like a completely different person. And though she tried to hide it, I saw Lola flinch when she glanced at her daughter.

    "Is she that pissed?"

    I let some seconds brew after Sade went, waiting till the sound of Sade''s footsteps disappeared. Then I spoke just before Lola, who should have been silent for the same reason, could.

    "That was a very weird interaction. What kind of sex education did you give her?"

    "The best," Lola confidently stated, and she continued.

    "Did Sade tell you the requirements to have sex with her?"

    "Yes."

    "Did she mention marriage?"

    "No."

    Lola shook her head.

    "Before Sade can engage in sex with any man, she must first be married to him."

    "Who made that law?"

    "Sade."

    "Then why didn''t she tell me?"

    "Because she''s in love and infatuated with you. She knows it''s wrong, but she desires your body and, against logic, has left herself defenceless to your machinations."

    "Oh."

    "Do you love her?"

    "Huh?"

    "Do you love Sade?"

    The question was direct, and it caught me off guard, but the second time I quickly answered.

    "Yes."

    "Good. Then it should be no problem for you to put your personal desires aside and help her keep to her purity."

    "I can try."

    Lola''s lip tightened at my reply, and I expected her to call me out on my lacklustre response, but instead, she waved me over.

    "Follow me."

    Without another word, she turned and headed for the door, but after three steps, she turned back to me¡ªwho had a bashful smile and was still in the same position.

    "Well, you see, I need some more minutes to settle down, and to be honest, the sight of you doesn''t help."

    Lola raised a brow at my words but then shrugged.

    "I''m not bothered. Stand up."

    I blinked at the blatant order, but with not much reservation, stood and watched as Lola moved her eyes to my crotch and kept her gaze there for some seconds.

    "I didn''t expect this much from you, Marcus. It gives some explanation to why Sade lost control though," Lola muttered¡ªvery much to my hearing.

    "Can you move?" Her eyes moved back to my face.

    "Yes, but it hurts."

    "Endure. We won''t walk long."

    Nodding my head, I moved, approaching Lola, and when I got within sufficient distance, she turned and resumed moving.

    "Dear Lord, didn''t this woman hear me mention that she is also serving as a problem?" I cried inwardly, my eyes zooming in on Lola''s big rear.

    If Sade was hot, her mother was a bomb. Sade had a very soft, well-shaped bubble butt and I was satisfied with that, but the problem her mother carried behind made their relationship doubtful. There was a reason I hadn''t checked out the woman back during dinner.

    Enjoying the sight of Lola''s big buttocks and thick thighs rubbing against each other as she moved, I followed the woman through the corridors of her massive underground home until we arrived before another set of double doors.

    "Do all rooms in here possess double doors?" I couldn''t help but ask. It was, after all, something common only in castles and mansions.

    "Almost all," Lola answered, pushing open the doors and taking a step in, standing to the side and extending her hand for me to enter.

    Her ass going out of sight was unfortunate, but I took a step into the room and my eyes narrowed at the furniture within.

    "I would have thought you would want to kick me out after what happened."

    "You are both young, and you are a successful adult. Wanting sex is nothing new or unnatural. I especially can''t fault you if Sade herself is in desire.

    What I can fault you for, though, is manipulation. If I find out you''re leading my baby on, I''ll deal with you squarely."

    "I see," I muttered, taking some further steps into the room.

    "Feel at home, Marcus. I''ll send someone over to come help you. You can also tell me any changes you want made to the place."

    With those words, Lola walked out and closed the door, and I stood all alone in a massive, red-decorated bedroom.

    "Welp," I shrugged, moving toward the bed and pressing down on it.

    "Hard and soft."

    On the bed was a pair of black and red pyjamas, and feeling the expensive silk texture, I explored the room for some minutes and headed to the bathroom.

    "These guys built a castle underground," I muttered.

    There was warm water available, and after taking a warm shower, I exited the room, towel around my waist, looking to get dressed but was met with a maid standing beside my bed.

    I paused in surprise, and she bowed.

    "Apologies for my intrusion."

    "It''s okay. Lola mentioned that she would be sending somebody," I said, walking to the bed.

    "Did you find everything to your taste, sir?"

    "I haven''t explored much, but yes.

    The bed is good, and the covers are just the right feel."

    "I am glad everything is to your liking, sir."

    Nodding, I looked away from the maid, but then my gaze was forced to go back to her as the unmistakable sound of a moving zip ran through the room.

    Reaching behind her dress, the maid pulled down her zip and, before my eyes, slipped off her black and white uniform, leaving her body bare and naked.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Madam said to come help you," the maid said, moving forward.

    "There is no need for that."

    I raised a hand to indicate a lack of interest, but the maid ignored it and closed the distance between us.

    This close, I finally noticed the fact that she had dull blue eyes and dark brown hair. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking down, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the outline of my dick, which was pressed against my thigh.

    "This must be painful," she said this time sultry and her pupils dilated as she looked back at me.

    "Let me take care of it."

    The maid layered pecks on my lips after speaking and, reaching for the band of my towel, undid it and dropped it to the floor.

    She leaned forward and gave my lips a long lick, and then, rubbing her hand over my chest, slowly descended, her face soon disappearing from my vision.

    "Is this some kind of test?"

 Chapter 233 - 233: Hospitality

    Arhhh!! Arhh!! Anghhhhh!

    If this whole thing was some test by Sade''s parents, or even by her, then I was fully ready to fail it, and I would fail it.

    Hard and in need of sex, they had brought a female before me.

    There were already talks about Sade wanting to preserve her virginity, and while that was nice, that wasn''t my style.

    So far, I had conformed to the rules of this family, but I believed it was time to show my own bit of rebellion.

    Compared to me having a harem, fucking a maid in the same building where Sade and her parents stayed was nothing. At least, that''s what I believed.

    Smack!!

    Hmmm!!

    "Move."

    "Yes, master."

    While I found myself wondering what kind of maids Sade''s parents kept considering they were willing to spread their legs at their bosses'' command, I made sure to make full use of their submissiveness.

    After she had descended and given me a nerve-wracking blowjob, one too good to be learned from just occasional sex, I had gotten the woman to kneel beside the bed, her upper body on it, and rammed her from the back.

    Right now, on her own, she was rocking her body back and forth, slamming her rear into my pelvis and causing ripples to run across it.

    Smack!!

    Seeing how much her ass jiggled as she moved and worse when I smacked it, I couldn''t help but wonder if Lola had sent me a thick-ass woman because she''d noticed me ogling her ass earlier.

    "She probably sensed it."

    Moving my hand to her waist, I resumed fucking the maid, moans leaving her lips as I relished the pleasure of her cunt from behind.

    Minutes later, I rammed hard into the woman, my seed exploding out of my dick and pumping into her snatch, which gripped my cock tight.

    As I came, I leaned close to her, pressing my chest to her back and kneading her breasts.

    Anghhhh!!

    I wasn''t the only one who hit their peak, the maid did too and I layered kisses on the back of her neck until her body stopped trembling.

    "How many times now?"

    "Four," she answered, telling me how many orgasms she''d had.

    "Can you still go?" I asked, standing up.

    "As long as you need it," she turned to me, surprise flashing in her eyes as she stared at my thick, veiny rod.

    Looking at the woman, I grinned. This was just my first release, I still had a couple more rounds to go.

    "Get on the bed."

    Nodding her head, the maid took a deep breath and, using the bed for leverage pulled herself to her feet and climbed on.

    She crawled to the center before turning and looking at me.

    For a few seconds, I admired her melons, which dangled beneath her chest as she awaited my next orders.

    "How old are you?"

    "28."

    "Get on your back and hold your legs."

    Immediately, the woman did as I said, her pussy and ass laid bare before me as I climbed onto the bed and crawled over.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Jane," she answered, and moving my gaze from her cunt, I glanced at her.

    "I used to know a Jane. She''s dead now."

    "My condolences."

    "No need. The world is a better place without her."

    I rubbed my dick over Jane''s snatch, coating the crown with her wetness.

    "The score right now is 2/3, Jane. What do you say we make it 3/3?"

    Confusion appeared in the maid''s eyes, but when I placed the head of my dick lower than her pussy, her eyes widened in realization.

    "No, sir, please. It''s too big."

    "There''s a first time for everything, Jane. Don''t you agree?"

    Staying underground, I had no idea when Jane and I got together or when we collapsed on the bed, spent and exhausted.

    Looking up at the white ceiling, while waiting for sleep to come, my mind bounced through several topics. After a while, I looked to the side and noticed Jane already fast asleep.

    "I can''t see anything beyond these walls... I can''t sleep," I muttered to myself.

    "What happens the next time I encounter nature energy, or maybe return to this compound?"

    "System, I''ve changed my mind. Let''s try the mutation once more, but I have a condition." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [ I can''t agree to conditions. ]

    "Well, find whoever can¡ªand tell them that unless my women are guaranteed safety, I''m not going to risk my life for their research."

    When I woke up the next day, I found my body well-rested and full of energy. A maid, with my clothes already dry-cleaned, stood by my bed.

    Jane, whom I had fucked throughout last night, was gone, and this lady had been sent to help me get ready this morning.

    The new maid looked much younger than Jane, her figure slimmer but still bountiful. I thought things with her would be normal¡ªuntil she followed me into the bathroom, wanting to help me bathe.

    Pouring into her twice in the course of cleaning up, I finally departed my room to a filling breakfast with Sade''s family.

    Perhaps it was nothing serious to them. Neither Sade nor her mother acted like last night''s incident had happened.

    I thought I would get some words from Lola, especially considering last night and this morning''s "hospitality", but her lips were shut. Without hesitation, I followed their lead.

    "In the end, we didn''t get to study last night," I mentioned as Sade and I left the library, our bags in hand.

    We had gone there straight after breakfast.

    "Yeah, sorry about that," Sade said with a sigh.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying sorry?" I questioned.

    "I know what kind of person you are. It was on me to reject your advances. I thought I could easily handle you, but turns out I''m more susceptible to you than I thought."

    "I see," I muttered.

    "Don''t think too much about it. We still have three hours before the lectures begin. We''ll be fine."

    "Hmm. Where are we going?" I asked, the unfamiliar black walls of the corridor catching my attention.

    "The garage."

    I took the answer in stride, believing we were just going to get my car. But then, after climbing several stairs, we entered a hall and my eyes widened as they landed on several rows of cars.

    "My mom says you can take anyone you want. It''s a gift."

    "You sure she said anyone? You do realize there are two Ferraris and a Porsche in here, right?"

    "Yes. If you take some steps further in, you''ll see a Pagani Zonda and a Supra MK4. There are other cars, but Mom says you should check out the Enzo. She recommends it for you."

    "Ehh... are you being serious right now?"

    "Yes."

    At that moment, I felt broke. But before I could exchange any more words with Sade, I felt a familiar itch in my head and when I indulged in finding the source of this feeling, the world around me was laid bare before my mind, this time in a live-playing 3D model.

    [Ding!! The Mutation was successful.]

 Chapter 234 - 234: Floors and Secrets

    I had been in Sade''s house for only a single night, yet I had gone through a roller coaster of events, the first being the most impactful.

    How long had it been since I had been unable to sense the immediate happenings in my surroundings, been unable to use Echo?

    Ever since I got it in Malibu, especially after the incident at Hyde Park Tunnel, my proficiency with the technique had vastly increased, and I used it frequently.

    Though I acted all right after passing out at the drive-through of Sade''s house, for most of my stay there, I had been internally angsty.

    This feeling came up particularly strong last night, after my session with Jane.

    My decision to have the system attempt the mutation again had been highly emotional, and now seeing just the passive results after its success, while I couldn''t deny having doubts, I was at least glad I''d made the call.

    From now on, nature energy would no longer be an obstacle for me. Instead, it would be a leverage.

    "Is this why the system still considers Echo to be under development, even though I can activate it even while moving?" I wondered.

    Within the current 3D in my head, I could see everything happening in a 2km radius, and I was seeing it in real-time.

    There were several maids above ground, and while it was actually chilling to see some of them standing ramrod straight even though no one was in sight, it was the events within the house that drew more of my attention.

    Given my short and busy stay, I hadn''t tried to explore the rest of Sade''s house, and I didn''t know whether I''d be allowed four floors below, where the maid quarters were.

    The sight of rooms filled with women, some naked and humping themselves was quite stimulating.

    It didn''t take me long to find Jane, and I was not surprised to see her fast asleep in a room, but the sight of her next-door neighbour riding on a dildo as big as my arm gave me the chills.

    That floor had women engaging in various activities, most of them worryingly promiscuous.

    But two floors further down was a more interesting sight, a garden.

    The plants on this floor were unlike anything I had ever seen before.

    I sometimes thought it was a glitch in my technique, as I could pick up on vines and stems actually stretching and coiling on their own, though the movements were minuscule.

    I wasn''t even sure if the plants down there were flowers. The only reason I called the place a garden was because it was designed like one.

    In one section of this floor, there were plants with short stems, little branches, and a huge pod at the top.

    From these plants, I could feel a strong wave of nature energy, and though there were other plants to observe, the floor below held even more interesting secrets¡ªand another troubling thing.

    I could feel a strange wave of nature energy emitting from there.

    "Wait, I can now pick up on nature waves with Echo?"

    The new feature stunned me, but I quickly got over it and turned my attention to the second-to-last floor of the building, one that, among a group of several females in lab coats, had both Lola and Gale.

    Of all the floors in the building, even compared to the one with the garden, this was the biggest, and it was divided into several sections.

    Within each section were different types of machinery, some of which I could identify. But for those I could, trembles ran through me.

    The first I identified were what should be incubation pods, strong waves of energy coming from within.

    Inside an incubation pod should be a baby, but from what my mind was seeing, what lay within were fetuses, and there were more than a dozen rows of them.

    "Incubation pods for premature children weren''t even available in 2002, not to talk of this."

    If I was right, then what I was looking at was an artificial womb. And in this place, human eggs were being fertilized and grown industrially.

    While I was doubtful of my first identification, I was very sure of what my attention fell on next. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That was because it had a heart at the core of its system, it could only be an organ care system.

    Just like with the suspected artificial wombs, there were dozens of them arranged in rows, and once more, I found myself contemplating.

    While organ care systems already existed in 2002, I doubted they were anything close to the level of sophistication I was seeing.

    Away from this section, in another compartment, I didn''t need to stress my brain to understand what I was looking at¡ªlive, breathing humans whose brains had been taken out and put in glass tanks that hung just above their bodies.

    I was seeing this in black-and-white 3D, but the sight was still eerie, straight out of a horror movie.

    I wanted to explore more of the horrors on this floor. However, burning with curiosity, I decided to shift my attention to the last floor.

    Not only did it have no attendants, but it was devoid of nature energy and I was running out of time.

    Compared to all the other floors in the building, it was the smallest. And what it contained was a mixture of sleeping dogs, cats, wolves, bears, tigers, lions, men and most importantly, vials.

    "Familiar red vials¡­"

    "Huh? Did you say something?" Sade turned to me as the Ferrari passed the gate of her house, climbing onto the black road.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking about my BMW. It''s my first car and I''ve got some emotions attached to it."

    "Don''t think too much about it. I already told you it''ll be delivered to your apartment."

    "Yeah." I nodded, but then turned to Sade sharply.

    "How do you know my apartment?"

    "Are you really asking that question?" Sade smirked.

    While I groaned, inwardly I sighed as the compound I had just exited went black.

    Now when I used Echo, all I saw was darkness. Just like with the Hyde Park Tunnel, there was an enchantment over the compound.

    It was unfortunate that the mutation had succeeded late. Had I more time, I could have explored every nook and cranny of Sade''s home.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Red Enzo

    Contemplating the morals and ambitions of Gale and Lola was what I should have been doing when I left their house.

    It wasn''t like I wanted to judge them, but I needed to understand where they stood¡ªand whether or not I''d have to kill them.

    "That''s if they don''t kill me first."

    While I hadn''t picked up any sign that my scan of their entire house had been detected, I couldn''t rule out the possibility that I''d been discreetly found out.

    Also, though neither Gale nor Lola gave off a threatening aura or seemed like they could be a danger in a confrontation, I didn''t put it past them to be hiding their strength¡ªor worse, hiding some powerhouse somewhere within the compound, outside my observation range.

    "Marcus!!"

    "Marcus!!"

    Snap!!

    "Hmm!!"

    "You spaced out again," Sade said, bringing her snapped fingers down from in front of my face. Her usual elegance and pride had returned.

    She sat in the driver''s seat of the Ferrari, legs crossed, back straight, and now she was looking at me with mild curiosity, interested in why I hadn''t answered her question.

    "Sorry, what was the question again?"

    "The question was about how algorithms impact the connection of multiple LAN networks. But before you answer that, tell me what it is that keeps making you space out.

    Don''t tell me it''s nothing."

    I stayed silent for a few seconds to build some tension, then took a right turn on the road and let out a heavy sigh.

    "Work, Sade. I''m currently trying to sign a contract and I''m just a little antsy about it going through."

    "Oh. You should''ve told my mom. She could''ve helped you."

    "Your mom?" I asked, surprised.

    "Yeah. She knows a lot of people. As long as it''s not something too extreme, like in the super big leagues, she can influence things to your taste."

    "You think she''d be willing to help me?"

    "The Ferrari Enzo just came out this year and it costs over half a million. Mom ordered two and still casually gave you one.

    Does that not tell you how much she favors you? It''s even worse when you realize she''s never driven this car."

    "I see. She really does like me."

    "Yeah."

    "But it''s okay. I''ll handle this on my own."

    "Okay," Sade shrugged, looking like she wasn''t particularly bothered about how things went.

    She adopted an aura of aloofness¡ªand minutes later, unsurprisingly, broke it.

    "What about you? Do you like my mom?"

    "Yeah, she''s cool."

    "Cooler than me?"

    "Are you cool?" I glanced at Sade.

    My reply took her aback, and rather than question me further like I expected, she stayed silent, not uttering a word until we got to school.

    Bam!!!

    Due to the door''s design, she couldn''t slam it too hard, but Sade still managed to shut it with enough force to make a statement.

    I took a few seconds to admire her butt in the white pants she wore before similarly stepping out.

    Heading into the library, it didn''t take me long to find her. I could only take a seat and go about my own business when she paid me no mind.

    We had three hours before our first class, and we spent two and a half of those hours wisely studying¡ªwell, Sade did.

    I had already covered a lot of topics, and at this point, anything I was reviewing, Sade had probably seen long ago.

    Information was just hovering above my head and pouring into it on demand.

    When we exited the library, Sade walked in front and I trailed behind. The woman knew how to hold a grudge.

    We were both headed to the car, but a few steps from it, Sade suddenly turned left, heading for our department building on foot.

    No, Sade hadn''t rejected the luxurious option of being driven¡ªshe just preferred to walk than step into the spotlight surrounding my car.

    We''re talking about a Ferrari Enzo. A 6.0L car with a V12 engine, a top speed of 218mph, and a price tag of $675,000.

    This was the latest release from its brand, and you could bet that anyone who spotted it immediately got bright ideas.

    Of course, the bright idea most people got around my car was the common one¡ªpicture taking.

    Around my red Enzo, there were three different groups having fun.

    "Hey guys, I need to use my car," I called from behind. A couple of eyes turned toward me, some becoming visibly excited.

    While the boys appreciated the ride, the girls blinked and posed, their gazes filled with varying degrees of desire for me.

    After letting them have a couple more pics with the car, I satisfied one last wish¡ªa rev of the engine¡ªand finally drove off.

    When I first arrived at school, it was around 6 a.m., and the campus had been relatively empty.

    Now, however, the time was well past 9, edging close to 10, and students were moving all around.

    The arrival of my Ferrari drew every eye as it glided through campus, and when I stopped and parked beside my faculty building, I became the center of the world.

    "Why do I feel like this is the real reason Sade walked?"

    All the attention wasn''t something I enjoyed. As I stepped out of the supercar, I promised myself I''d park the Ferrari in my garage from now on and only bring it out for important matters.

    First, there were just stares. Then, murmurs started flying. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As I walked into the building, I couldn''t help but frown at some of the words I overheard¡ªand at the disgusting looks being thrown my way.

    "I wonder what the rumour will evolve into now."

    Forgetting the annoying words of irrelevant people came easy. I comfortably attended three classes that day.

    At 1 p.m., I stepped out of the building alone, stretching my arms and working out the kinks.

    Sade was still inside, and given her earlier attitude toward me¡ªand the fact we still had one more class together¡ªI decided to head home.

    I had barely stepped outside and made it to the front of the building when I felt a strong stare.

    Turning to the left, I saw a pair of eyes brightly locked onto me.

    "Daddy."

    Not caring for the location, the girl ran toward me and, jumping into my arms, locked my lips in a kiss.